《Lady to Queen》


 Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE. REGRET OVER NOT BECOMING THE EMPRESS

    Today was the day of the execution of the dethroned Empress Petronilla.


    In the capital Khaud, a large number of people flocked in from the morning. The empire¡¯s capital that was always quiet was now buzzing and bustling, and the atmosphere was not good.


    Near the Imperial Palace was the plaza where the executions took place. People crowded around the execution grounds. In the center was the old guillotine.


    At that point, Patrizia was tied up and calmly kneeling, waiting for her expected punishment.


    With her mouth firmly shut, she stared down at the floor, until she raised her head and looked back to see her parents in the same position awaiting their punishment. The people she loved most and Patrizia¡¯s miserable appearance was enough to make her tears flow, but she knew better than anyone that everything was now pointless.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    She turned her head to the cool voice that called out to her. The bindings were uncomfortable, but that amount of movement was possible. The one who called to her was her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why father?¡±


    She was really curious. Why did her father apologize to her? For this matter, no one should have to apologize to her. Everyone was a victim. There was no pure perpetrator in this place. So she¡­ couldn¡¯t thoughtlessly blame anyone.


    However, it was impossible to prevent herself from biting her lips due to the incoming feelings of sorrow and unfairness. In the most calm voice possible, Patrizia answered, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry.¡±


    It was not resentment. It was simply the truth. There was no one here that had to apologize. They were just all victims. She didn¡¯t try to hide her sorrowful eyes as she continued to talk, ¡°I will just regret it.¡±


    If everything could go back to that day, there would be no tragedy such as this. Patrizia finally released the tears that had gathered. At the same time, the people¡¯s murmurs grew louder in the execution grounds. Someone had appeared.


    ¡°His Majesty is arriving. Show your manners.¡±


    The Emperor appeared in the execution grounds with the servant¡¯s loud voice. He wasn¡¯t alone and was with someone. The honor of being that ¡®someone¡¯ was the Emperor¡¯s mistress, who he always brought everywhere, the Marchioness Phelps. Patrizia¡¯s face instantly distorted when she saw that cursed face, but soon her original facial expression returned.


    The Emperor, seated with Marchioness Phelps, had an indifferent expression, as if what was going on before him meant nothing, and there was no need to put any attention to it. Due to that attitude, Patrizia felt her emotions become infuriated, but unfortunately, there was nothing she could do with her feelings. Nothing.


    ¡°Bring over the dethroned Empress.¡±


    Right after that voice¡ªeerily devoid of emotions¡ªechoed, someone slowly appeared in the execution area. A woman with scattered hair and a tattered white dress walked in with the support of two soldiers.


    It was her sister, Petronilla. Patrizia¡¯s face once again contorted the moment she realized her face had worsened than the last time she saw it.


    ¡°Nilla¡­¡±


    With a voice full of sorrow, Patrizia quietly called out her older sister¡¯s nickname. However, the noisy disturbance in the execution grounds swept away her voice long ago. She cried again, heartbroken at the thought of one syllable of the name vanishing. Her parents were already wailing in the back.


    ¡°The Empress Petronilla Laura Les Groschester forgot her position, committed numerous immoral acts, tried to harm the woman of the Emperor, and even tried to harm the Emperor. So I, Lucio Carick George De Marvinus¡­¡±


    The eerie voice seemed to be determining the end of their fate.


    ¡°In the name of the Emperor, all members of the Grochester Family will be beheaded.¡±


    After all, it was a catastrophe. A tragedy in the name of a catastrophe. Patrizia closed her eyes with a face expressing nothing.


    ¡®It¡¯s over, everything is over.¡¯


    ¡°Begin the execution of the Empress.¡±


    Patrizia lifted her eyes and stared for the last time as her sister seemed to be dragged to the slaughterhouse. Petronilla maintained a face that expressed nothing, but Patrizia who shared her bloodline could tell. Resignation and regret. And¡­


    ¡®Love.¡¯


    Her silly sister was still in love with the Emperor. ¡®Stupid sister, what should we do with you. Still looking toward that person until the moment of your death.¡¯ Patrizia sobbed for the first time, not anymore feeling invincible to the indelible sorrow for that foolish fact. ¡®Ah, sister, sister. My sister.¡¯ She looked at her sister¡¯s end with her wide eyes open until the end.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Hack!¡±


    The dethroned Empress¡¯ throat was cut off, and a flurry of calls came out from all sides. Patrizia smushed her lips until it was filled with blood.


    ¡®Everything¡¯s over. My sister died. And my parents and I will share the same fate as my sister.¡¯


    ¡°Bring down the household of the dethroned Empress.¡±


    The wife that loved him died. For three years, the Empress who was tied down with the title of being a couple with the Emperor had her neck cut off. And yet to be so calm¡­ She grabbed her chest as the sorrow rushed in. She couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Behead them in turn.¡±


    She finally laughed at the awful command. There was no reason not to laugh or cry at the moment everything was ending. If one did not go crazy in this situation, that was more abnormal. Patrizia smiled more brilliantly than anyone else in the world as she laid her neck on the guillotine. Finally, looking at the emperor who commanded her execution¡ªwho was once her brother-in-law¡ªshe felt regret.


    ¡®If I had become your Empress instead¡­¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t the type to risk everything for love, nor was she affectionate enough to act rashly against the Emperor. So if she had become the Empress, everyone would have been happy without dying. Maybe her child would later become Emperor and possibly take revenge against Phelps.


    ¡®At that time, I regret not becoming the Empress.¡¯


    It was a mistake to send her sister out to the competition to become the Empress. On the day her sister first saw the Emperor, it was her mistake to not have expected her sister to fall in love at first sight.


    But it was too late to regret. Everything had already taken place, and the only thing left was her neck to be cut off by that cold blade, along with her beloved family.


    Patrizia didn¡¯t pay attention to the blade that came down in a flash; she just regretted for the last time.


    ¡®If I could go back to that time¡­ I would never allow my sister to become the Empress.¡¯


    And with that regret, Patrizia¡¯s neck was cut off¡­ As before, the sound of the people¡¯s screams reverberated.


    With the last of her tears, Patrizia, at 22 years of age, closed her eyes.

 Chapter 2 - CHAPTER 1. LADY PATRIZIA

    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Patrizia woke up screaming. All she could see in front of her was a mahogany desk with a white book placed on top, and sitting on the chair¡­ was herself. She sat for a while with a dazed expression, until she realized the crucial truth.


    ¡°I¡­ definitely¡­¡±


    Died. She had definitely.


    ¡°Died¡­¡±


    She could still remember the bleak blade touching her neck. It was a frightening and terrifying memory. She trembled without realizing. What was even more surprising was the feeling of fear. It was exclusive for the living. She couldn¡¯t accept this situation. No, she wouldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°How? How¡­¡±


    The fact that those nonsensical words could be heard through her ears was surprising. The dead couldn¡¯t hear. Did this mean she was alive? She slowly moved her hands and turned over a page from the book. One more number increased from the last page.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t believe it. So she finally tried the test for utmost certainty. She raised her hand smoothly and hit her cheek without any hesitation.


    SLAP! She felt the pain with the harsh sound of friction. Patrizia murmured while wrapping her hand over her cheek that had reddened.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    It was certain. She was alive. But what in the world¡­ how? As she looked down at her body with confused eyes, someone suddenly opened the door.


    ¡°Patrizia!¡±


    This voice that called out to her was definitely¡­


    ¡°Nill¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, you were reading a book again!¡±


    Petronilla approached her younger twin sister with a look that showed she knew she couldn¡¯t stop her. Patrizia¡¯s body began to tremble as if she had seen a ghost and questioned in a voice full of disbelief, ¡°Nill, really¡­ Nilla, is that you, sis?¡±


    ¡°Lizzy?¡±


    Only then did Petronilla realize that her sister was acting a bit weird. She tilted her head to the side and asked, ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Patrizia hugged her sister without waiting for an answer. ¡®Oh, my goodness. My sister is really in front of me. Nilla, my precious sister, is alive.¡¯ She muttered to herself.


    ¡°God, how in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy? Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Petronilla was taken aback as she showed signs of rejection, and then Patrizia fell out of the embrace with a tearful expression.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m alive, and Nilla is alive. But then how is this place¡­¡¯ Patrizia, who couldn¡¯t understand the situation, soon heard a thunderous sound.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work, Lizzy. I will never become a Queeness!¡±


    Ding! Patrizia momentarily felt something strong struck her head and gripped in confusion. She asked, stammering, ¡°Q-Queeness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queeness. We have to say something by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ridiculous. You and I have discussed this problem even yesterday.¡±


    Petronilla smiled brightly and said to Patrizia. ¡°So, Lizzy, I thought about this. As your older sister¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide with the luck of the draw. How about that?¡±


    However, even with Petronilla¡¯s question, Patrizia had no response. When Petronilla opened her mouth, in that moment, Patrizia called out to her, ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lizzy. You like it right?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ you and I¡­¡±


    Patrizia, with her lips shaking, managed to ask a question.


    ¡°Are you 19 years old? Is it?¡±


    ¡°This girl. Did someone so smart forget her age?¡±


    Petronilla snubbed her sister with a tone revealing the absurdity


    ¡°We had our birthday not too long ago. Why are you like this today?¡±


    ¡°Did you read too many books that made you weird in the head?¡±


    Patrizia found Petronilla¡¯s joke incomprehensible because her mind was in chaos. Her sister was chosen as the next Empress nominee, Queeness, at 19 years of age. If so, then possibly right now¡­


    ¡°I returned to when I was 19¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Petronilla asked, as she had no idea what was going on, but Patrizia still continued to speak to herself.


    ¡°Regression¡­ Regression? But how¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, snap out of it!¡±


    Petronilla widened her eyes as she comforted her younger sister.


    ¡°You are really weird today. Are you still not fully awake?¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    It was then that Patrizia returned to reality. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but she had to admit it. Right now, she was 19 years old, and had returned to the time of the Queeness selection.

 Chapter 3 - CHAPTER 2. I WILL BECOME THE EMPRESS IN PLACE OF MY SISTER

    Although with all of my knowledge that I can¡¯t retain, this is real. I have regressed back to 19 years of age. As she could deny the reality in front of her, Patrizia stared at her older sister. Her sister looked at her worriedly with eyes which were clear like a river.


    In that moment Patrizia remembered one of her past life¡¯s last memories. ¡®My Nilla, who writhed in pain over wanting to be loved, ended her life miserably. If God took pity on us, sisters, and given this last opportunity¡­Then I¡­¡¯


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Yea? What is it, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw randomly.¡± ¡®Never will the tragedy in the past happen again.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡±


    As she looked at her sister who asked so innocently, Patrizia made a bitter smile.


    ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡®This time, I will become the Empress in place of my sister.¡¯ ¡°Queeness.¡±


    Petronilla couldn¡¯t really understand her younger sister. Clearly yesterday, no, up until a little earlier, her little sister threw a tantrum for not wanting to become the Empress. But, as if she died and reborn, suddenly, her mind had changed completely! It was an incomprehensible change for Petronilla, but anyways she was glad she didn¡¯t have to be the Queeness. But since she never knew when her mind might change, Petronilla decided to make things a bit more certain, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Patrizia nailed back in a firm tone, ¡°I won¡¯t change it. Never.¡±


    ¡°Oh yea!¡±


    Patrizia looked at Petronilla who was giddy like a child with a grave gaze, and then opened her mouth, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study. I need to tell Father.¡±


    The Marquis Grochester who became 42 this year was deeply worried about the Queeness competition and which of his two daughters he had to send. To send the eldest, Petronilla, her personality wouldn¡¯t fit with the royal court, and it didn¡¯t sit well with him to send the quiet Patrizia. While he continued thinking about this and that without any conclusion, someone knocked on the door of his study.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nilla, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on in.¡±


    He greeted his two daughters with pleasure. He was curious as to why his daughters had come to visit him at this late hour, but instead of questioning them right then, he provided tea. After he set the warm Assam Tea on the table, he then asked for the reason of their visit, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on without sleeping during this late time?¡±


    ¡°I had to tell you about something.¡±


    ¡®Petronilla¡¯s face somehow looked excited.¡¯ The Marquis, unsure of the circumstances, merely guessed, ¡®something good must have happened.¡¯ Smiling broadly, Petronilla took two more sips of her tea, and began to speak, ¡°Queeness, Lizzy said she wants to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Patrizia, with a calm expression, put down her teacup on the glass table and answered quietly, ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡®It was better this way.¡¯ It was something he had continued to worry over, ¡®Nilla¡¯s character was in fact unsuitable for the strict and authoritative palace. So when the Marquis heard Lizzy was going to be the Queeness, he didn¡¯t show it, but he was very pleased. He opened his mouth in a calm voice, ¡°Are you volunteering?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester looked deep in thought after hearing Patrizia¡¯s answer, and spoke to Petronilla shortly, ¡°Good. Nilla, it¡¯s late, so you go up and sleep. Lizzy, you stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, good night. Lizzy, see you tomorrow.¡± With a slightly upbeat voice, Petronilla wished them good night and left the study, leaving the two behind. The Marquis slowly parted his lips as he emptied the still hot, unobserved teapot, ¡°Are you really volunteering, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why you suddenly changed your mind.¡±


    The Marquis asked while looking deeply into Patrizia¡¯s black eyes, ¡°Can you tell me if there is a specific reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I just decided that if one of us has to be the Queeness, I would be better suited.¡±


    There was no choice for both not to take part. Because it was stated in imperial law that any Queeness candidate had to be between the ages of 18 to 20 and from families with titles of Count or higher, so the Marquis of Grochester had to send one Queeness. Patrizia asked, ¡°Did you want it to be my sister?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a nervous heart, but luckily the answer wasn¡¯t so bad, ¡°No. I was actually hoping it would be you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±


    Patrizia didn¡¯t have to ask the reason why. In his position as a Marquis, he would be more relieved to have a quiet one be the Queeness. No complaints or misgivings were made about this position. Patrizia then asked, ¡°Is it a week later, the day I have to go to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    The five Queeness had to gather at the Imperial Palace for a week¡¯s competition, and one Queeness would become the Queen among them. He nodded silently, and soon spoke in a tremulous voice, ¡°You look calm and nonchalant, Lizzy. I know you¡¯re composed and quiet, but I don¡¯t know why¡­but you look used to it.¡±


    Patrizia wordlessly laughed at her Father¡¯s words. ¡®It was a painful memory that I wanted to change so much.¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t deliver these words. She opened her lips and told lies that weren¡¯t quite lies, ¡°I think I must have been through it once in a dream, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You sure are silly.¡±


    The Marquis laughed, and she spoke as if to inform him, ¡°I¡¯ll return after being dropped, Father.¡±


    There were five Queeness, and only one Queen. The remaining four Queeness would go back to their original routine. Of course, they would be free to marry others, as her mother did. In her past life, Patrizia didn¡¯t want a ridiculously high position, so she didn¡¯t want to be the Queen, but now it was even more so. It was only in her own memory, ¡®Marry a man that had been my brother-in-law up until recently. It didn¡¯t make sense, even morally.¡¯ She smiled brightly, and asked the Marquis, ¡°Do you dislike that?¡±


    ¡°No. Make sure to fail and come back.¡±


    He whispered to his younger daughter while lightly kissing her forehead, ¡°I don¡¯t want to send my princess to any guy just yet.¡±


    Petrizia returned to her bedroom and laid down on the bed. ¡®Not less than two hours after my recurrence, I had already changed the axis case from the past. Originally, Nilla would have told our Father. She would say she will become the Queeness. Because she would have lost in the random draw.¡¯ Patrizia bit hard onto her lips without realizing.


    ¡®In the past, both Nilla and I didn¡¯t want to be the Queeness.¡¯ She was, as mentioned earlier, a woman who didn¡¯t want an excessively high position. She was well aware of the many dangers which came with that position due to reading on historical events. Of course, she had changed her mind now because of the terrible tragedy in the past.


    And her sister, was someone who always lived in a dream. Nilla dreamed of a fairy tale, and waited for a Prince on a white horse. For someone like her, the Queeness position was almost like an arranged marriage, it wouldn¡¯t be attractive.


    ¡®In the past with the random draw, which was quite a ridiculous method, deciding the Queeness. The result was Nilla, and the ending was death.¡¯ Patrizia, who had thought this far, bit her lips until she drew blood.


    ¡®I had returned to the past, and changed the future by becoming the Queeness instead of Nilla. With this, it was possible to not repeat our tragic past which our family and I died.¡¯


    ¡®Anyways, even if I had to be the Queeness, it¡¯s fine, as long as I didn¡¯t become the Queen. Even if I did become the Queen, this sacrifice meant everyone would continue to have happy lives, then that was enough. This was a hundred, a thousand times better than re-doing the chaos of the past.¡¯


    ¡°Now is not 3 years later.¡±


    ¡®The future can be changed and I would change it myself no matter what. It was impossible to see what the future would look like, but at least it wouldn¡¯t lead to the tragedy of the past. I would use all of my strength to make sure it didn¡¯t happen. So you can look forward to a happy ending in this life, older sister.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure I make it that way.¡±


    Patrizia made up her mind. Instead of her sister as a Queeness, maybe as a Queen, she could wipe away all the memories of the past.


    As the week has passed, the profiles of the five Queeness were revealed, Lady Rafaela of Marquis Bringston, Lady Greta of Count Arzeldo, Lady Barbara of Marquis Divar, Lady Trisha of Duke Vashi, and finally herself.


    Originally, it was customary for Lady Trisha to be the Queen, but for some reason in the past, her sister beat Lady Trisha and became the Queen. Patrizia was going to try failing the Queen as much as possible, but she didn¡¯t expect much. This was because of how it was unfolded in the past.


    Finally on the day Patrizia had to leave for the Palace, Petronilla held onto Patrizia¡¯s hand without letting go, tears lingering in her eyes, ¡°Lizzy, nothing else matters, you just have to return safely, okay?¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s look deepened as she stared at Petronilla. ¡®Three years ago, I had been just like that. I had tightly held onto Petronilla¡¯s hand as she prepared to leave for the Imperial Palace. I told her to be careful. In the end, she healthily came back as the Queen.¡¯ Patrizia laughed thinly, ¡°Nill, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    ¡°Same, Lizzy. We¡¯ve never been apart for this long¡­¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s voice was subdued as she said this. From the time they were in their mom¡¯s belly, to now, 19 years later, they had never been apart for such a long period. Others might say, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal with only a week,¡± but it was the first time for these two sisters. Patrizia held Petronilla in her embrace, like a baby she pleaded in a whisper, ¡°¡­You can¡¯t come to the palace, okay?¡±


    She said these words from worrying too much. ¡®Petronilla had said she didn¡¯t want to become the Queen and would ensure she was dropped, but then fell for the Emperor at first sight, and made all sorts of efforts to become the Queen.¡¯


    Of course, now she was the Queeness herself, but you just never knew. ¡®There was nothing bad about being careful.¡¯ Petronilla chuckled at her request, ¡°You sure are silly¡­ Do I look that stupid? I don¡¯t plan on smearing mud on my younger sister and family, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ok.¡±


    Finally, Patrizia patted her sister¡¯s shoulder, and greeted the Marquis Grochester couple.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lizzy. As your sister said, come back safely.¡±


    ¡°I believe you will behave well, my daughter.¡±


    Her parent¡¯s voices were so evident with worry, Patrizia thought she might burst into tears, when fortunately the arrival of the coachmen saved her from such an embarrassment. Finally, Patrizia, who had been in an embrace of the Marquis couple, boarded the carriage to the Imperial Palace.


    It was the beginning of a different past¡­

 Chapter 4 - CHAPTER 3. TABOO NAME

    ¡°Lady Rafaela of Marquis Bringston, Lady Greta of Count Arzeldo, Lady Barbara of Marquis Divar, Lady Patrizia of Marquis Grochester, and finally Lady Trisha of Duke Vashi.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, who told you about that.¡±


    The man spoke in a disapproving tone and when the woman heard those words, she smiled seductively and asked him a question, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°What would you do if you knew?¡±


    ¡°So what! Shouldn¡¯t the side chamber know the names of the candidates for the main chamber?¡±


    Although the words were spoken calmly, Emperor Lucio heard steel in her voice and his forehead wrinkled. ¡®My Rosemond always whispered sweet words in my ears but sometimes she turned sharp and biting like this. This kind of whim is part of her charm.¡¯ Lucio smiled softly and soothed her, ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°What if I am? Anyway, I¡¯m¡­ just Your Majesty¡¯s mistress without a name.¡±


    Rosemond pursed her lips and grumbled. She had remained at Lucio¡¯s side for nearly a year as the Emperor¡¯s woman but wasn¡¯t even recognized as an official mistress because the Empress¡¯ seat was vacant. Lucio told her in a voice that showed he understood her feelings, ¡°After the Empress is determined, I will give you a position. Then will you be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Truthfully, she had already let it go and was feeling better but chose to act as if she was still upset. Perhaps she might get a bit lucky. Soon after she heard Lucio¡¯s affectionate voice, ¡°You know you¡¯re the only one, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You need to express it for me to know.¡±


    Rosemond, who had been continuing with her upset tone, changed her attitude that moment and began complaining to Lucio, ¡°Your Majesty, Lucio. Now even the maids ignore me. They say I receive Your Majesty¡¯s holy orders, but still haven¡¯t received a position yet. You¡¯re not going to just leave me this way, are you?¡±


    At those words, Lucio¡¯s facial expression quickly worsened. He asked, as if he was picking a fight, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Rosemond smiled brightly. ¡®It was a lie.¡¯ There weren¡¯t any high-ranking maids in this Imperial Palace who would give such an insolent response to her who had tended to the Emperor for a year or so. Before anyone could, she would have made sure their heads were chopped off. Of course, Emperor Lucio wouldn¡¯t have known that. Soon, Rosemond changed the topic, ¡°Are you promising me a position? I was so sad when I was being looked down on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rose.¡±


    Lucio muttered in a low voice as he gently stroked Rosemond¡¯s hair which gleamed in pink color, ¡°Start as a Baroness, but the end will be the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    ¡®The results were better than expected?¡¯ Rosemond pulled up the ends of her mouth high and laughed. ¡®I thought I couldn¡¯t even mention the position of a Queen. It was unexpected.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you affirming this too easily, with the Queeness candidates already being confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Although, I have no choice with the Queenesses but I am the one that decides who will be the Queen. At the moment it is difficult, but some day, surely.¡±


    He began to blatantly grope Rosemond¡¯s body and Rosemond groaned loudly to get him excited. It seemed to work as Lucio¡¯s touch became more intense.


    ¡°I will put you on the bed of the Empress.¡±


    ¡®Oh! It was exciting to just imagine it. How exciting would it be to share love with him in the bed of the Empress.¡¯ Rosemond burst into cunning laughter and held onto his hard shoulder.


    ¡°We have arrived, Lady Patrizia.¡±


    As she was escorted by the coachman out of the carriage, Patrizia expressed her gratitude with a kind smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can follow me from here.¡±


    Like a ghost, a servant from the Imperial Palace had approached her carriage and she nodded without an alarmed look. Soon this servant would lead her to the room which she would reside for a week.


    She began to walk behind the servant without speaking but the more she walked on, Patrizia¡¯s facial expression seemed to worsen.


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I kept thinking. When Nilla was finally determined to be the Queen, she invited me and Mother into her room where she had been staying. I am walking the same path as that time.¡¯


    Due to the intriguing discomfort she slightly frowned but soon her expression returned to the way it had been. ¡®There was no point of being caught up in the past when the present is the reality.¡¯


    She returned to her usual calm self and stood in front of the room the servant stopped at. A woman was waiting for her and as soon as she checked her face, Patrizia almost burst into empty laughter, ¡®Mirya.¡¯


    ¡°I am Mirya and I will be serving Queeness Patrizia starting today.¡±


    ¡®Mirya was my sister¡¯s maid. She was a pitiful woman who claimed Nilla¡¯s innocence until the very end, before she disappeared.¡¯ Patrizia felt a deep discomfort in her chest and yet, it was difficult to explain such weird feelings. ¡®This poor woman, who was my sister¡¯s maid in the past, now became my own maid.¡¯ Recognizing that fact gave Patrizia grief for some unknown reason, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mirya.¡± ¡®Of course, I shouldn¡¯t show any of this externally. To these people, I wasn¡¯t the 22-year-old Patrizia from the past, rather the 19-year-old Patrizia who just became the Queeness. It was dangerous to act awkward.¡¯ As Patrizia stepped into the room, the maids helped her change into a dress dedicated to a Queeness. During that time, Mirya introduced a brief schedule, ¡°Queeness will stay here for the next week and take part in the competition. At the end of a total of three competition courses, the Queen will be selected, and the first course takes place tomorrow. Do you perhaps have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No, Mirya. Thank you.¡±


    ¡®Because of the experience from the past, there was no curiosity nor desire to ask about anything.¡¯ With Patrizia¡¯s light reply, Mirya walked out of the room with the maids. She left with words expressing understanding about her being tired from moving.


    In the room where she was left alone, Patrizia dazed and soon went to sit on the bed. She had no desire to lie down until she was on the bed and realized she wanted to. Patrizia suddenly muttered as she spread out on the bed from the waist up, ¡°Rosemond¡­¡± ¡®So far, a taboo name.¡¯ Then Patrizia pulled a woman out of her memory.


    ¡®Rosemond Mary La Phelps. The current informal lover of the Emperor but once the Empress was determined this woman would get the position of Baroness.¡¯


    ¡®In the past, Baroness Phelps was the one who drove my sister and my family to tragedy.¡¯ Patrizia¡¯s eyes sank.


    ¡®There was one more reason why I and Petronilla didn¡¯t want to volunteer as the Queeness, other than what was said earlier. This was because of the existence of Rosemond in the public eye, she was the Emperor¡¯s lover throughout the year and all the rumors already implicitly acknowledged this was true. In the end, in fact that the rumor was true apparent after Petronilla became Empress in the past. That probably didn¡¯t change even now.¡¯


    ¡®It didn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t become the Queen but even if I became the Queen, I didn¡¯t have any plans of acknowledging Rosemond. The Emperor loved Rosemond, from my memory and even with my reincarnation, that wouldn¡¯t change even now. There was nothing can beat the Emperor¡¯s right hand. This had already been proven with our deaths in the past.¡¯


    ¡®So if I unfortunately became the Empress, I would have to make the most of it to survive. With no interest or care for the Emperor and his concubine. It was now my goal to be the eventual winner, with a thin and long life.¡¯


    ¡°For now¡­ Let¡¯s just try to fail in tomorrow¡¯s contest.¡±


    ¡®The best option was definitely to not become the Empress. If so, everything I had worried about until now would be nothing, with very positive consequences.¡¯


    She wished herself to not become the Empress. In any case, the idea of spending her time in this Imperial Room caused Patrizia a great deal of stress.


    The Queeness wear only white dresses that symbolize purity for the fairness of the screening. This dress was the only one that was allowed by the Imperial Court, truly a pure white dress with no decoration.


    ¡®It was easier this way. If it was free to wear anything, it would have been harder to wear unobtrusively.¡¯


    The Marvinus Empire¡¯s Queen meant more than the partner of the Emperor but rather for the subjects, it was seen as the only person who was equal to the Emperor that could help the Emperor¡¯s reign. Because of this, the Empress¡¯ competition was held in front of all the nobles who watched intently. Of course, there was also the Emperor on the spot.


    ¡°Are you trembling, Queeness?¡±


    At Mirya¡¯s words, Patrizia smiled mysteriously. She wasn¡¯t scared. If she failed or passed, it was all the same. If anything it was better to fail. So there was no reason for her to tremble. Only¡­


    ¡®That man. The Emperor. A man who was once my brother-in-law. A man who ordered the destruction of my family and took the lives of my family. Looking at it from my position, there was no enemy like him, but if only looking at the truth, there wasn¡¯t a lot of regret with the Emperor. My elder sister, Petronilla, was found guilty of making the Emperor¡¯s mistress, Rosemond, miscarry her unborn child, adding the treason of murdering the Imperial bloodline.¡¯


    ¡®So with the Emperor¡¯s position the sentencing would have been unavoidable. With the former, there was room for extenuating circumstances, but in the latter case it was a felony which was implicated with treason. It was clear when you looked at the end of what happened to me and my family without any subjectivity.¡¯


    Patrizia didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened in the last few days. The information she knew was just what she picked up from the others. No one, not even the Marquis and Petronilla, told her the whole truth. No, maybe they didn¡¯t even know the clear truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mirya.¡±


    She broke off her ideology by saying so. It was the work of the past and she was here now to change that past. One moment in history has already changed since she became a Queeness. So¡­ there was a possibility that the tragedy wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Now you have to go in.¡±


    Out of all the women attending as the Queeness candidates, the Duchess Efreni words made all five Queeness¡¯ use quiet footsteps as they entered. With almost complete silence, the wide-open door revealed the gaze of everyone.


    ¡®It was uncomfortable. But at least at this moment, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡¯ Patrizia internally gave a sigh while acting perfectly as a Queeness.


    ¡°Lady Patrizia of Marquis Grochester, Lady Rafaela of Marquis Bringston, Lady Greta of Count Arzeldo, Lady Barbara of Marquis Divar, and finally Lady Trisha of Duke Vash. A total of five Queeness has entered.¡±


    The voice seemed to command while sounding like they were in some sort of auction which made Patrizia not feeling good. ¡®Actually this strange situation wasn¡¯t much different from an actual auction.¡¯ Patrizia ridiculed herself internally.


    ¡°The first topic for the challenge will be presented by the Duchess Efreni.¡±


    The Queen was determined by a total of three parts. Two Dukes and the Emperor would present the subjects in order but the presentation was only symbolically represented by them as the subject was discussed and decided by the three Dukes and the Emperor of the Empire. The other nobles were actually just supporters while the actual decisions were carried out by the four with the Duchess Efreni, who made the assessment. Of course, the nobles had the ability to challenge these decisions. Naturally there weren¡¯t any nobles that were brave enough, and since there were rewards, most nobles were happy with this approach.


    ¡°This is the first topic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The room was full of silence. Patrizia recalled the topic of the challenge told by the Marquis Grochester three years ago.

 Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 4. THE QUEENESS COMPETITION BEGINS

    What was the topic back then? Maybe¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all three hours. Let yourself be the subject and express yourself through embroidery.¡±


    It was embroidery. As the subject exactly matched the one from the previous three years, Patrizia almost exhaled out loud. It felt weird, as she was expecting it to a certain extent, but it was amazing how it could be a perfect match. She wondered about what she would work on as she went to her assigned position. She was very good at embroidery, but she did not particularly enjoy it. Even more, she didn¡¯t have to show her talent in this position. Because this was a place that she had come to fail, and not to pass.


    Excluding herself, the four Queeness seemed to have decided as they were busy with their needle threading. But Patrizia did not feel that urgent because she did not want to be chosen. She was thinking about what might not be a noticeable thing to do.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Then she accidentally made eye contact with the Emperor. The Emperor was not someone she would have been able to look straight at, but no one seemed to notice the fact since she was not close to him in distance.


    Patrizia looked up at the Emperor who had ordered the deaths of herself and her family with a dazed look. With excellence radiating from his beautiful face, he might have been thinking of his hidden lover Rosemond, as he seemed to give off eyes of intrigue. Patrizia stared at him for some time, then slowly turned her head. Because she passed the judgment of what could be called a meaningless stare. Time continued to pass and she knew she had to have something for her embroidery. She gave a deep sigh internally, and with a careless expression began her stitching.


    Three hours later, the maids collected the chutes from the five Queeness. Since the embroidery was done, all that was left was an announcement.


    The beginning was in the order of each father¡¯s position, the Duke of Vashi was first, then the Count of Arzeldo, the Marquis of Divar, the Marquis of Grochester, and finally the Marquis of Bringstone.


    Lady Vashi chose to embroider a precious flower, the skolor, that bloomed for the shortest period of time in the Marvinus Empire, and Lady Bringstone represented her family with a sword. Lady Divar had the laurels to symbolize victory.


    ¡°Lady Grochester, the announcement please.¡±


    And Patrizia was lavender. Asked by the Duchess of Efreni to explain why Patrizia replied with insincerity.


    ¡°I want to become someone who brings fragrance to His Majesty like lavender.¡±


    Because the answer was so short and simple compared to the other ladies, the Duchess of Efreni gave her a look that seemed to ask if that was all, but Patrizia looked up wistfully, nodding her confirmation. The Duchess of Efreni, with a tremulous look, returned to her duties and requested an explanation from Lady Arzeldo.


    During that time, Patrizia spaced out. There was no particular reason why she chose lavender. No decent subject came to mind, and then she recalled the lavender-scented perfume that Petronilla was always sprinkling on.


    She always put on that perfume, so Patrizia always remembered Petronilla when she saw lavender. It would become difficult if she showed too much sincerity anyway. She thought she had behaved well.


    The Emperor did not know what Petronilla had gone through. So he wouldn¡¯t even know the meaning of the lavender she had embroidered. Even the fact that it was Petronilla¡¯s favorite flower.


    And then she remembered that there was a great variety of meanings from lavender. Fidelity, hope, silence, abundant scent, please respond to me, etc¡­ Patrizia laughed wryly as these words matched the end of her sister perfectly. To the end, her sister did not let go of her fidelity and hope towards the Emperor¡¯s spirit. Her sister who wanted her Husband¡¯s answer and scent.


    ¡°You worked hard. The Queeness may all return.¡±


    Patrizia turned towards the door at the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s words and thought, ¡®she wouldn¡¯t.¡¯ Even if she, unfortunately, became the Empress, she would not keep her fidelity to the Emperor and hold on to hope as her sister did. She would do so even if this meant this would end as a comedy.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    Patrizia stopped walking at the familiar voice. She smiled brightly as she turned around to see a smile reflecting hers on the woman¡¯s face. Patrizia called out the woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Rafaela.¡±


    ¡°The flowers were pretty? Your embroidery skills didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Showing a bright smile as she walked closer, this woman was the Marquis of Bringston¡¯s Lady Rafaela. As a wallflower in society, this was the only person she could confide her deep thoughts with. Although she was exactly one year older than herself, this was not a particular feat due to Rafaella¡¯s desire to be friends.


    ¡°You too Ella. The sword was cool. El Dorado right?¡±


    El Dorado was the name of Rafaella¡¯s sword. Rafaella laughed.


    ¡°Good eye. I think they all must have figured it out. By the way, it¡¯s surprising that you came instead of Nilla? You were the one who hated the mere mention of royalty.¡±


    Indeed. Patrizia laughed wryly. It was better to gloss things over in this case.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­I thought it would be better than sending her.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, Rafaella seemed to agree and laughed quietly. Patrizia was right. Patrizia was better suited to this position than Petronilla. Regardless of whether she didn¡¯t like this kind of position. She didn¡¯t like this, and she didn¡¯t care about the Empress¡¯s position, but she had no choice. She was 20 years old and was the daughter of the Marquis of Bringston.


    ¡°I want to fail. That¡¯s why I deliberately put a sword. In fact, it was even stitched horribly, but anyways, His Majesty has to plan to have a woman as a wife that wants to handle a sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t important whether a Queeness held a sword or not. What was important was that the Emperor already had someone in mind. But this was impossible to share and so Patrizia merely laughed and played along.


    ¡°I, too. I just want to get back home after this week has passed.¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, you and I have every chance.¡±


    After Rafaella said that, in an excited tone she asked further.


    ¡°If you become the Empress, shall I become your knight? That would be fun, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Again, Patrizia laughed without answering. Actually, Raffaella had followed Petronilla when she became Empress and entered the palace as her knight. She was very loyal and at the same time was the only one holding Petronilla together, but the ending was not good. One day, when an assassin broke into the palace of the Empress, she died trying to save Petronilla.


    Patrizia, who remembered what happened then, bit onto her lips without realizing it. Rafaella saw this and slowly lifted her hand towards her lips.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips, Lizzy. It¡¯ll hurt.¡±


    She was the same as she had been in her previous life, laughing while worrying over her. She did not change. As the Emperor¡¯s love for Rosemond did not change, the fact that she was her true friend also did not change. Patrizia laughed at her worries and barely opened her lips to say a word, ¡°I hate Ella getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°A soldier is always going to get hurt, Lizzy. If I became your knight, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to die defending you.¡±


    ¡°Ella!¡±


    Patrizia screamed in a way unlike herself, and Rafaella laughed brightly while saying lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Lizzy. You don¡¯t believe in my skills?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. Should someone who will be the master of the Marquis of Bringstone say that?¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face grew slightly pale in memory of her previous life, and Rafaella noticed, so she smiled mischievously and hugged her breathlessly.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s a joke. I can¡¯t say anything in front of you.¡±


    Rafaella roughly ruffled Patrizia¡¯s teal-colored hair and laughed as if she were talking about something private.


    ¡°Now, go to my room and have a cup of tea. My maid really makes a good tea.¡±


    Four days later, the second contest began. In the same mood as on the first day, Patrizia arrived at the competition spot. Whether she failed or passed, realizing it didn¡¯t matter, she had naturally become more at peace.


    ¡°This is the second topic.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford presented the second subject. At that moment Patrizia once again remembered her previous life. What was the second theme? Oh, that¡¯s right. It was some kind of problem. Three hours were given to answer the problem in any way. That problem¡¯s answer in her memory was blurry, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had no desire to guess correctly.


    ¡°The Marvinus Empire¡¯s first Emperor asked the first Empress this question. When it comes it is like sheep, and when you come into contact it is like a hawk, and when you pass it is like stone, guess what this is. The time given is three hours in total. Find out the correct answer to the problem during that time. It doesn¡¯t matter what method you use. Questions and entries are also allowed in the Imperial Library.¡±


    Since she had entered as a Queeness, it wouldn¡¯t do to show a lack of sincerity as she would be gossiped about instantly. She had to show at least some sincerity. Patrizia wondered where she would pass the time, and decided to head to the library. The Imperial Library was a place where the entrance was limited and was not often visited.


    As she entered the quiet library, Patrizia met a woman that seemed to be the librarian. She quickly glimpsed at Patrizia¡¯s white dress and then turned her head away.


    The only person who had come to the library was herself, and the interior was fairly quiet, to the point of looking deserted. Patrizia contemplated what to read before heading over to the history section.


    Her eyes focused on a book that was at the top. Even though she wasn¡¯t on the short side, because it was located in such a high location that she had to reach on her tiptoes. Even then, there was no point. Her long fingers, that repeatedly seemed to almost touch, finally clutched onto the book.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The problem was that all the books that were next to the one she wanted fell down together. Several books landed on the floor with loud thuds. Patrizia clutched her chest hard worrying someone would punish her, but luckily nothing happened. Maybe it was because the section she was in was far from where the librarian was.


    She bent her knees and picked up the books, and as she was about to stand on the spot, someone pushed forward a book. She opened her mouth reflectively and displayed gratitude.


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    As Patrizia slowly lifted her head as she took the last book, her face couldn¡¯t help but harden.

 Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 5. THE SECRET GARDEN

    Someone was staring at her with a bright smile.


    ¡°You should be careful. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ro¡­¡±


    Patrizia shut her lips before she almost threw ¡°that name¡± out of her mouth. No. That woman¡¯s existence was not officially known. Even though her name was known, who she was now did not know the woman¡¯s face. So she had to stay as calm as she could, and not panic.


    ¡°Ro¡­ zilde the Crowned Prince. I was trying to pick out a book on him but then. Thank you, lady.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But Prince Rozilde. You seem to be interested in history. There are only a few nobles who know the name. As you know, he¡¯s an unknown figure.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just a little bit of curiosity. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Patrizia smiled unalterably to soften her naturally hardened mouth. Rosemond, who was staring at her, soon moved her gaze toward Patrizia¡¯s dress.


    Was she a Queeness? She felt disgusted without knowing why Rosemond didn¡¯t show this and changed the topic.


    ¡°You seem to be a Queeness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°But why are you here¡­ isn¡¯t it time for the competition?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot, lady.¡±


    Patrizia walked quietly away, and Rosemond looked on with a good smile as she did not seem disturbed.


    ¡°When you¡¯re in the palace, it¡¯s natural to hear and see things. I just heard it coming here.¡±


    ¡°You are His Majesty¡¯s servant then.¡±


    This was asked naively as if she knew nothing, and Rosemond laughed piteously. His Majesty¡¯s servant. She was not as worthless as that. She was not a simple servant girl as this Queeness said, and was of a station higher. This fact could not be known by this foolish Quenness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it¡¯s similar.¡±


    However, Rosemond replied indignantly. If the truth was told, this innocent Queeness would be pale from shock and quickly faint. Patrizia laughed and muttered in her reply.


    Similarly, because some servants must serve at night.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Patrizia, who had picked up only one book about Crown Prince Rozilde, ended the conversation. At those words, Rosemond asked Patrizia in a puzzled tone.


    ¡°Oh, are you already leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you said, the competition right now. I had only dropped by for a minute.¡±


    She originally intended to be at this place for three hours, but the plan was ruined. The goal of the reborn Patrizia was to try to avoid Rosemond. You don¡¯t avoid crap out of fear. You avoid it because it¡¯s dirty. Especially crap as dirty as Rosemond


    The situation would not be good if she approached her with vengeance. Anyway, who she was right now was completely unaware of Rosemond¡¯s identity. Patrizia quickly got out of that place.


    In the end, Patrizia had unwillingly kicked away her spot to spend time, walked on while holding only the book about Crown Prince Rozilde. Patrizia was now perfectly alone, as this time it was forbidden to be with serving women.


    She decided to go to the garden within the Imperial Palace, where she had loved in her previous life, contemplating where to spend her time. It¡¯s a place she had found in her previous life, not easily found by people. It was a spot she sometimes went to when she often came to the Imperial Palace to meet her sister.


    There was no one there, as she had expected, and she felt that peace took over her heart. She preferred to be somewhere serene rather than noisy. She sat on the nearest bench she could spot and spread open the only object she had to pass the time. If she finished this whole book, it would take three hours.


    Crown Prince Rozilde was the heir to the Marvinus Empire, but due to his acts of debauchery and otherly outrageous acts, he was removed from that status.


    However, apart from his personal life, politically he was a great prince, and his father, who was then the Emperor, made a decision after thinking for a long time. Anyway, the result was about real power.


    After having read for around for half an hour, Patrizia felt a rippling drowsiness. But she knew if she fell asleep now, she might wake up more than three hours later. If that happened, someone would come to look for her, and they would see her asleep from reading a book. It was shameful even to think about it.


    She stood up on the bench, imagining the embarrassment and holding her flushed cheeks. The best way to avoid being sleepy was to walk.


    She walked on and on. Then the lake came into view, and there were roses all around. Patrizia looked at the blooming red rose and recalled Rosemond whom she had encountered earlier.


    Petronilla¡¯s rival in love from a previous life, a woman who had clearly influenced the destruction of her family. There was no exact evidence that she did this, but Petronilla, who had been naive, had to have been influenced by who was apparently the Emperor¡¯s mistress.


    Looking at the beautiful rose bushes without a word, she heard footsteps. Of course, Patrizia was flustered. Did anyone find this place? She panicked and hid herself among the bushes without realizing it. She felt she was intruding into someone¡¯s secret space for no reason. Soon the owner of the footsteps came within sight, and Patrizia almost made a loud noise when she confirmed who it was.


    ¡°Emp¡­!¡±


    Patrizia, startled by her own voice that had sprung unannounced, blocked her mouth. She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t think she should be discovered there.


    Patrizia soothed her beating heart as best she could, and then slowly turned her gaze to the Emperor. It was ridiculous that the master of the Imperial Palace would not know this place, but it was shocking that he would come to this place alone. There must be more spectacular support throughout the Imperial Palace.


    But what was the reason he came here at this time? Now the Empress contest was happening at the time, but it wasn¡¯t wrong for him to take a walk during the three hours given to the Queeness.


    But what was puzzling was that the distance from the palace where the competition was taking place was not so close. What does this place mean to him? Patrizia looked at the Emperor with a look that she could not understand.


    He stood there for a while and seemed to think of something. If there was something special to it, his expression wasn¡¯t empty¡­ His facial expressions changed numerous times. At one point, he wrinkled his face as if he were recalling a memory that wasn¡¯t good, and at another moment he was smiling as if he was recalling a pleasant memory.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, she didn¡¯t want to know honestly, but the problem was that she had to get out of this place and get back to the palace. To return to her original position, she had to pass where he was. She bit her lips impatiently, thinking that she might go over the time if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    Fortunately, the Emperor walked away from her view. She showed herself from behind the rose bushes only after he had completely disappeared. Then Patrizia, who once again confirmed that no one was there, sighed with relief.


    Ah, she had hidden for no reason. She felt uneasy. Patrizia hurriedly fixed her disheveled clothes from hiding and quickly headed to the competition.


    All three given hours had passed. Of course, Patrizia didn¡¯t know the right answer. The Marquis of Grochester had probably told the answer in her previous life, but time ¨C a whopping three years ¨C had passed and she had forgotten. She just decided to answer anything and relaxed her mind.


    She briefly considered the correct answer, and then wrote on the given paper with a black pen with ¡®¡±love.¡± When it came it was like a lamb, when it touched you it was like a hawk, and when you passed it was a stone-like thing, that was love. When it first comes it is soft like a lamb, but when you touch it, then it is sharp like a hawk.


    But if you pass it, this would eventually become as painful as a stone. She had never loved, but it was like the love that her sister Petronilla had in her previous life.


    The first love that came like a lamb passed and sharpened, and it ended in pain. Patrizia¡¯s face darkened as she felt depressed thinking about her sister.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ just one person gave the correct answer.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford caused a disturbance with his words. Patrizia did not expect that she had gotten the correct answer. Soon the Duke of Witherford revealed the one with the correct answer.


    ¡°Queeness Trisha, congratulations. The only one who answered correctly.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be the only one who is right.¡±


    This was the first thing Rafaella said when they returned to their quarters. Patrizia just laughed. She was not so smart. Patrizia said.


    ¡°Why? Lady Trisha is a smart person. I knew she would be right.¡±


    ¡°Smart she is. But who would have thought she would be right.¡±


    When it first comes it is soft like a lamb, but when you touch it is sharp like a hawk.


    But if you pass, it will eventually be as painful as a stone. The answer was years. Patrizia contemplated on the correct answer. Three years ago, time was as gentle as a lamb for her and her family. But the next three years were a series of sharp times. After all, everything that passed, it was a stone-like, painful memory. Patrizia laughed wryly at the appropriate answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave it, but it¡¯s a great question.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. By the way, we¡¯re finally ahead of the last part of the competition.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia pulled her mouth up a little and laughed. After the last part, she could return home. Of course, it may be the opposite result. Three years ago, it wasn¡¯t just Trisha who got it right today. At that time, Nilla also had the answer.


    But today she couldn¡¯t guess it correctly, so it was almost for certain that Queeness Trisha would become Queen. Patrizia remembered how the nobles had gossipped that the result had been determined, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°She was the only one to get the problem right, and the family is better than the rest of the Queeness. If a twist doesn¡¯t happen, the Queeness Trisha will become the Queen.¡±


    And she wanted that to happen. She was really tired of the royals now. Neither the emperor, Mrs. Phelps, nor the position of Queen. She volunteered to be a Queeness instead of her sister just in case, but she was desperate not to be unfortunate enough to become Queen.

 Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 6. CONGRATULATIONS QUEENESS

    Patrizia¡¯s outlook towards the final part of the competition was calm. In fact, she had been this way for the two previous parts, but she felt more like this because the last one was the end. Patrizia looked at the Emperor that was ready to announce the last subject with a tranquil glance.


    Always with that frozen expression. It was the same cold eyes as the previous life. The eyes would have been warm to Rosemond. The affection he never gave to her sister.


    Patrizia bit her lips at the sudden rise of emotions. It was to stop the simmering thoughts. Maybe it was anger or sadness.


    ¡°I will announce the last topic.¡±


    There was no support or encouragement for those that had worked through this competition. Of course, she didn¡¯t expect it. Patrizia hid her eyes that had turned cold without knowing why. It was inappropriate where everyone was gathered.


    ¡°The seat of the Empress is to closely support the Emperor. That¡¯s why I think the Empress¡¯s health is important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a bunch of baloney. Patrizia barely endured stopping a burst of laughter. The Empress¡¯s health was of no importance, only the mistress. Her sister said he had never visited her when she was sick. When Rosemond coughed, he went overboard and sent the Imperial Doctor¡­ Patrizia barely calmed her body shaking with rage. It was only today that she would have to hear this.


    ¡°So the results of the last part will be determined by the health of the Queeness.¡±


    At these words, there was an eruption of noise. It was not just the intellect, the ability, the good looks, but also the health of the Queen. Patrizia was quite embarrassed by this ridiculous announcement, and she was especially more embarrassed than everyone else because¡­


    ¡°The servants may come in.¡±


    Three years ago, the last theme was not this.


    Patrizia was still unable to conceal her perplexed eyes. The past had changed. Obviously the first and second subjects were the same. But the third theme has changed¡­ what in the world did this mean? Revealing her confused eyes, Patrizia looked wistfully at the servants that were greeting her. What in the world could this be about?


    ¡°Begin the examination.¡±


    Everyone felt a lot of embarrassment about this situation, but the four Dukes, including the Emperor, didn¡¯t seem to think so at all. Patrizia sat in the check-up chair, bewildered. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was the last part of the competition. However, the examination continued to show this was a reality.


    After a while, the check-up was completed. Five Queeness, including Patrizia, managed to finish the competition without a word. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should ¡®thank¡¯ this.


    ¡°The end result will be announced tonight. The Queeness shall wait for the results at their respective quarters. That is all.¡±


    The Emperor, who had finished his last line with hard words, turned his back without hesitation and left. The only thing left was the nobility¡¯s conversations and Patrizia who couldn¡¯t get used to the changed past.


    ¡°It was so random.¡±


    Patrizia muttered. When she heard those words, Rafaella put the tea she was drinking down on the table. The two were having a chat with tea in Rafaella¡¯s room after their last dinner as Queeness.


    ¡°It was unprecedented. Of course, His Majesty¡¯s words are not wrong. Anyway, The Empress is the official wife of the Emperor and must be the most helpful to him. However¡­ something doesn¡¯t feel right. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ella¡¯s a knight, so obviously you will get the best score.¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s speech, Rafaella shook her head as if she was not worthy.


    ¡°Say something that makes sense. What does that matter?¡±


    ¡°It has to do with it. All four Queeness, including me, spend their time drinking tea, but Ella, you are always training. Of course, you¡¯re healthier than us.¡±


    Rafaella frowned and moved her head a little weaker than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so terrible, Lizzy. I never wanted to be an Empress. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s out of our control.¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t want this position, a Queenez was selected as the Queen had to accept the position. That is the fate of the woman who was given the place. Rejection was defiance for the Imperial Court. Rafaella, who had a quick thought of something, opened her mouth again.


    ¡°But ¡­ when will the results come out?¡±


    ¡°They said to wait until tonight, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be out in around 2 hours? Ah ¡­ then the fallen Queeness can return home tomorrow.¡±


    She hoped she could be among those four. Patrizia eagerly tinkered with her own mug that had already been emptied. Whatever results came tomorrow, she could finally see Petronilla. In this state of unknown, Patrizia was consoled only by that fact.


    ¡°I must get going. Ella has to rest, but I¡¯ve thoughtlessly been there for so long.¡±


    As Patrizia slowly got up from her seat, Rafaella spoke in a tone of regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home tomorrow anyway, you can stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Still. It¡¯s rude to be here by this time¡­¡±


    At that moment, as if tied by her words, someone burst open the door and walked inside. Both Rafaella and Patrizia were amazed because it was so rude.


    The person who came inside the room was Mirya. She wasn¡¯t the type of person to commit this kind of disrespect¡­ Patrizia asked with a dismayed look.


    ¡°What¡­ why, Mir?¡±


    ¡°Queeness, that is¡­.¡±


    Mirya looked at Rafaella with a glimpse. Rafaella also was staring at Mirya with big eyes. After a little time, Mirya, who had ran for a long time and was trying to catch her breath, spoke again.


    ¡°Queeness Rafaella, Queeness Patrizia. The results are out.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The two women who heard those words both uttered a sighing sound. They were out faster than she had expected. Patrizia put her hand against her pounding heart and asked calmly, but there was nothing she could do about her voice trembling.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, Mirya looked alternately at both Rafaella and Patrizia with the aforementioned expression. Regarding her behavior, Patrizia felt unknowingly anxious.


    No, Oh no. No. It can¡¯t be¡­ right? She bit her lips without knowing how anxious she was, and at the same time, Mirya announced the final result.


    ¡°Congratulations, Queeness Patrizia.¡±


    THUD. Patrizia¡¯s heart crashed. Her blank glance swept through Mirya. Mirya, in a more subdued voice than the first one, corrected the words with a slight touch.


    ¡°No, now you¡¯re the Queen.¡±


    A sinister premonition never misses. Tragically.


    Patrizia was surprised but not upset. Because she had already anticipated a certain amount of the possibility. But what surprised her was that she became Queen even though she couldn¡¯t have had a good score in the first and second contests. That means she got a good score in her third¡­


    Patrizia couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off.


    The third contest was different from the past one she knew about, and it was not common even for other people.


    There was also the fact that there was only one part where she could have gotten a good score. This meant her health was clearly better than those of the other Queeness, but it still didn¡¯t make sense. How bad could the difference in health be between 18-and 20-year-olds?


    Patrizia was not happy with the unknown feelings that continued to crush her. The biggest reason, of course, was that she had become Queen.


    ¡°Lady Patrizia, it¡¯s Mirya. May I go in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come in, Mirya.¡±


    Mirya looked happy as she walked into the room. Of course, she was delighted that the lady she served would become Queen.


    But was she aware of the rumors that were drifting about in the Imperial Palace¡­It was ridiculous to think that she didn¡¯t know the truth, but even if she knew this fact would be upsetting as well


    ¡°Thank you again, Lady Patrizia. In fact, from the first time I saw you, I felt like I wanted to serve you within the palace. I am so happy I will be able to continue serving Lady Patrizia in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that moment, Patrizia felt her emotions explode and come up in her chest. Mirya, who was Petronilla¡¯s maid, was still invariably nice and loyal as Patrizia¡¯s maid. She wrinkled her face for a moment, and Mirya, who looked at her, was startled.


    ¡°Lady Patrizia was it something I said¡­?¡±


    Mirya looked taken aback at Patrizia who was hugging her. She wondered, ¡®Why is the young lady acting this way?¡¯ Patrizia hugged her for a while and then decided on one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do well.¡±


    I¡¯ll do well, I¡¯ll stay alive, and Mirya, I won¡¯t die.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I won¡¯t let you die for me like you died for my sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am the one who is thankful.¡±


    Mirya smiled and whispered fondly. Then she spoke to Patrizia, as she was soon reminded of something.


    ¡°By the way Lady Patrizia. A letter came from the Marquis of Grochester. If it is alright with you Lady Patrizia, a visit is desired to the Imperial Palace to see you.¡±


    Lady Petronilla does. Patrizia looked troubled for a moment but soon nodded. Anyway, now she was the Queen, so even if Petronilla fell in love with the Emperor, nothing bad would happen. Her sister was not stupid enough to do such a bad deed. Just pure. Like a new, white sheet of paper. Patrizia therefore accepted.


    ¡°Do I have anything to do today, Mirya?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But in the next two months, the wedding preparations will begin with the Duchess of Efreni. Lady Patrizia will be educated as an Empress. But that¡¯s probably going to start in four days. You can relax until then.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It¡¯s something that she already knew, just the fact that the subject has changed from Nilla to herself, made it feel a lot more forthcoming.


    It was terrible to think that she must now walk the thorny path Nilla had walked, but, nevertheless, this was for the best for everyone. For the family, maybe even for the Emperor. Patrizia, smiling meaningfully, and said to Mirya,


    ¡°Then please write my sister a reply to visit me at any time, Mirya.¡±

 Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 7. DO YOU THINK THE EMPEROR WILL LIKE YOU?

    Petronilla received her sister¡¯s reply and rushed over to the Imperial Palace. Her face was full of smiles as she had missed her sister so much. Patrizia also greeted her with a joyous look.


    ¡°Nilla!¡±


    ¡°Lizzy!¡±


    It had only been a week. However, others who saw the two would have thought it was a reunion for distant family members. Petronilla spoke to Patrizia in an impassioned voice.


    ¡°My sister is the Empress! Oh, my God, Lizzy. No, now, should I call you Empress?¡±


    Patrizia responded to her sister¡¯s teasing antics, hitting her lightly so it wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°No, Nilla. Just call me the same. Even if I¡¯m a Queen, we as sisters won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°How can that be so. But when it¡¯s just us two, I¡¯ll give it a little thought.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Oh, older sister, sit down. Your legs must be hurting.¡±


    Patrizia placed Petronilla in a chair and asked Mirya for two cups of tea. Soon Mirya came back with two teacups, and Petronilla sipped the tea, then asked her sister.


    ¡°What in the world happened Lizzy? Of course, the choosing of an Empress is up to His Majesty¡¯s discretion, but it would have been hard if you didn¡¯t get a good score from the contest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know too, Nil. Actually, I didn¡¯t get a good result in the first and second parts. I thought Lady Trisha¡¯s score would be high, so I thought she would be Queen.¡±


    It seemed the impact of the third part was very great, but she didn¡¯t want to tell Petronilla that much. Petronilla, hearing her sister¡¯s words, shuddered.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then, perhaps ¡ª His Majesty has taken to you, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face almost rotted for the moment, but she barely overcame it.


    ¡°Who does that man like? Me?¡±


    Patrizia laughed sounding like someone who had heard some funny news. But even with that response, Petronilla pushed her thoughts.


    ¡°Look at you. Why don¡¯t you think that? His Majesty may have a crush on you.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ Did you forget the rumor that floated around?¡±


    Patrizia, who had finally reached the realm of taboos, spoke seriously.


    ¡°His Majesty already has a lover. So maybe he took me for granted¡­.¡±


    Patrizia kept her mouth shut. That¡¯s it. Why did he choose me? The Count¡¯s house was lower, so Lady Arzeldo could have been chosen, or even Lady Vashi. There was no particular reason she should have been chosen as Empress. Patrizia once again felt a sense of embarrassment at these questions but managed to ignore it. There was no way to know, even if one wondered why. Unless one asked the Emperor, there was no way of knowing.


    ¡°¡­It must have been a mistake, Nilla. I don¡¯t expect anything from His Majesty.¡±


    She quickly turned the conversation to the original topic. What could she expect from the man who killed her sister? Even if one was expecting something, it had nothing to do with herself. Patrizia said to Petronilla with a sinking gaze.


    ¡°The romance you dreamed of won¡¯t happen to me. His Majesty is not my Knight in Shining Armor. The only thing I expect from this place is¡­¡±


    Patrizia stopped speaking for a moment as if her throat was stuck. Patrizia picked up her voice and spoke quickly again, ¡°Just ¡­ just respect as an Empress. That¡¯s it.¡±


    After she spoke, she felt like it would seem very negative and somber in other people¡¯s positions. Petronilla¡¯s bright face was dark for an instant. She seemed to feel a great pity that the love in her sister¡¯s marriage, even though it was her own unrequited love, did not mix in the slightest.


    ¡°Lizzy¡­ did you sacrifice for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as noble as you make it sound.¡±


    If this is a sacrifice, it was also a sacrifice that Petronilla had been Queeness in the past. Whether she had lost in the game of chance, she still became the Queeness, and then the Queen was an undeniable fact.


    ¡°Now, let us talk about something else.¡±


    Patrizia deliberately changed the topic. The time with her sister was too precious to talk about a man she didn¡¯t care about.


    ¡°Our parents know, right? When are they coming here?¡±


    ¡°Of course they know. They asked me when I was coming here. When it would be best for them to come here?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, at any time. Well, I hope they come a little quicker. Mother, Father, I want to see them.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell them that.¡±


    Petronilla put the empty teacup on the table and said cheerfully, ¡°You know, I have plenty of time. I¡¯ll be here until the sun sets today. That¡¯s ok right?¡±


    Patrizia was all for it. She smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Absolutely ok.¡±


    Petronilla kept her promise to her sister. Just before the sun had set, Petronilla came out from where Patrizia was staying.


    Because her sister¡¯s room was located near the center of the Imperial Palace, she had to leave at least at this time to get home before the sun set completely.


    The path from Patrizia¡¯s room in the Imperial Palace led up to a small garden. Petronilla had merely glanced at the beautiful place the first time. The bright sunlight and the romantic glow on the flowers made from the difference in the lights gave a different charm.


    Petronilla smiled and snapped a flower stem from the flower bed. The red rose in her hand was a burning red with the glow from the light.


    ¡°If I lived here, I¡¯d see these flowers every day.¡±


    Petronilla, who had quietly murmured to herself, carried on with her steps. But not a few steps had been taken, did her feet stop again. Petronilla looked appalled at the random sight before her eyes.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    She hid her body nearby without realizing it. Then she pulled out her neck and stared at the pair of a man and woman walking towards her. And in the incredible sight that she encountered, Petronilla completely hardened with a look of dismay. His Majesty The Emperor, and¡­ a Lady.


    What¡­ was that rumor really true? Petronilla looked at the Emperor and his lover with puzzled eyes. It was like they had been a married couple for a long time. The Emperor¡¯s side belonged to her sister, and why was this unknown woman standing by him instead. She hadn¡¯t put too much care when she had first heard about the rumor, but when she witnessed this with her own eyes, Petronilla was shocked.


    ¡°Oof!¡±


    The pain of the momentary bodily pain caused Petronilla to crumple down. Petronilla, sitting on the floor, clenched her neck and suddenly started choking.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t breathe. Why she felt so sad. Her sister¡¯s husband, so her brother-in-law openly cheating before his marriage wasn¡¯t the only reason. It was shocking enough, but to feel this¡­ it was not appropriate for her to feel so breathless and miserable.


    Petronilla felt tears flowing from her eyes regardless of her will. At the same time, a sob came from her mouth.


    ¡°Sob, aahh¡­¡±


    Sad. Miserable. Wanting to kill. Strange emotions swept through her head. Petronilla was dominated by these sentiments, without knowing why. Unknown feelings and unknown pain, everything was strange. She choked a few more times, then finally lost her consciousness and collapsed completely.


    Patrizia ran and ran. Since she was born, she never ran so hard like this. When she turned the corner, she finally saw the palace made of white marble. She was wearing high beyond high heels, and without hesitation picked up the speed.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Then her ankle finally folded. She lost her balance and fell in place. Thud, there was a loud noise. She saw Mirya, who wasn¡¯t able to match Patrizia¡¯s speed. Shocked, ran within her.


    ¡°Lady Patrizia!¡±


    Mirya quickly looked over Patrizia¡¯s condition and realized through her swollen ankles that she had sprained her ankle. She spoke while being flustered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring a maid over.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Patrizia refused. The only thing that mattered now was not herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mirya. Instead please help support me.¡±


    Patrizia, who had taken the action to get up, was quickly backed up by Mirya. She bit her lips strongly to stop herself from crying out. My lips were red as if they were bleeding. Patrizia stammered, and said, ¡°I have to go, Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia, who said so, moved her foot forward, with her poor, swollen ankle dragging along. She shouldn¡¯t have ran so she could have arrived faster. Patrizia barely reached her destination while cursing at her foolishness. She opened the door with a hurried look.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And she met not one person, but two people. Patrizia was embarrassed at the moment but soon opened her trembling lips to show respect.


    ¡°I greet the Great Sun of the Empire. Glory To Your Majesty The Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Is this your sister?¡±


    Lucio asked a short question instead of accepting the greeting. Patrizia then moved her gaze to her sister. When she saw her sister¡¯s pale face, Patrizia wailed without knowing.


    ¡°Ah, agghhhhh.¡±


    Lucio was heartless as he could have comforted Patrizia, who was crying with her face wrapped up, but he did not try to appease his future wife. He looked at Patrizia with an emotionless glance and soon explained the situation.


    ¡°The gardener found that she had fallen unconscious in the garden of the Imperial Palace. It¡¯s not a serious problem, it¡¯s just a sudden shock.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugghh.¡±


    With his explanation, Patrizia sobbed more. It was against courtesy to show tears in front of the Emperor. But when she saw Petronilla lying on the bed, Patrizia felt her own grip on her mind break.


    She moved her foot to the bed where Petronilla was lying, but soon felt a great deal of pain and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She writhed in unparalleled pain and gripped her ankle. The ankle was redder than it had been before. Lucio, who saw it, slowly approached her.

 Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 8 PART 1. LIVE AS IF YOU AREN’T THERE

    Patrizia stared up at Lucio with an expression showing that she was out of her mind.


    ¡°You should get up.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what in the world were you shocked by? Did you see this man, your ex-husband?¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face turned pale at the moment of her rising hypothesis.


    ¡°No way¡­ she couldn¡¯t have seen it.¡±


    The Emperor and Rosemond look together.


    She wanted to grab his collar by the neck and ask, but that was purely her wish. Reality would never tolerate it. Even more, it would never be acceptable for Patrizia who was to become Empress.


    Patrizia was forced to take his hand. Patrizia broke her lips to that cruel and shameful truth. It would be blasphemous not to grab the hand offered by the Emperor.


    A woman who will be Empress could not commit such an injustice to her husband and Emperor. All kinds of logic and manners floated in her head as she warned herself not to commit any action that could be criticized.


    But her inside was completely different. She internally cursed with harsh words that she would normally never say.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    She had to say thank you for the hands that she didn¡¯t appreciate. The fact of this was worse, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    The Emperor did not have any words to say to her words of thanks. Patrizia did not expect any reaction, so she limped with her injured foot and slowly approached her sister¡¯s bed. With every step to Petronilla, the next step was heavier and harder.


    ¡°Older sister¡­¡±


    Clear tears flowed from her eyes and fell off onto the white sheet. She once again wanted to cry, but at least not where the Emperor was. She instead overcame that by clenching the sheet strongly.


    ~Creeaak.


    Lucio, who had intently been looking at the two sisters, soon turned his back and left the room. When she heard the door shut, Patrizia cried out loud. Wah wah, like a child.


    Fortunately, Petronilla regained consciousness before midnight. Petronilla found Patrizia sleeping folded over on the bed she was laying in. This sight in front of her was a reminder of what she had witnessed earlier and she felt a pain in her chest.


    Alas, her poor sister. She carefully stroked her sister, who was asleep, with a sad face. A Prince on a white horse, yes, she didn¡¯t wish this much. But at least¡­ She had hoped this wouldn¡¯t happen before marriage¡­


    Petronilla finally dropped a tear. A drop of her clear tears rolled down her cheek and fell into her dress.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡±


    Patrizia opened her eyes making small noises as she felt a hand stroking her head. She faced her younger sister, wiping away her tears. She didn¡¯t want to get caught in such a state. She didn¡¯t want to buy her sister¡¯s worries when she would be Empress soon. So she addressed her sister in a more cheerful voice.


    ¡°Got up, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    Oh, her sister¡¯s voice was so heavy. What happened? She wondered if she had seen the same thing she saw. Petronilla gave Patrizia an indifferent look that did not reveal her feeling of heart rattling and said, ¡°You slept very well. You¡¯re very tired, these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s okay. If you woke up you should have woken me.¡±


    ¡°You slept too well. I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Petronilla slowly stroked her sister¡¯s head. This behavior could never be done again after she became Empress. So she had to do it all right now. Petronilla opened her mouth in a sweet voice, ¡°Lizzy, I hope you become happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That, is it my greed?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m happy.¡±


    There¡¯s no reason why she could not be happy. Petronilla noticed when she saw her sister who pretended to be fine. She already knew more than she herself knew. Petronilla¡¯s chest was crushed once again with that thought.


    ¡°I have an older sister, mother, and father. I¡¯m happy now, Nilla.¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, I¡¯m not saying that¡­¡±


    Petronilla tried to say something more but soon gave up. It was presumptuous. Now she was to be a married woman, and it was crossing the line to talk about her marriage. Yet ¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart hurt.


    ¡°No, Lizzy. You¡¯re smart, pretty, and kind, so you¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡±


    Her older sister was alive, and she was happy with that fact. Patrizia replied simply while not being able to say these thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. You will be happy as well.¡±


    Petronilla returned home the next day. Petronilla, who returned to the Duchy, wanted to tell her parents the truth about all that had happened, but couldn¡¯t. Petronilla¡¯s mouth did not open.


    How could she talk about this? Her sister was about to get married, and he already has a lover? And it seemed like an unusual relationship? Petronilla could never do that. This was something that she couldn¡¯t do. In the end, what she had seen that day had to be buried in Petronilla¡¯s chest alone.


    Two months passed quickly. Patrizia was busy being educated during that time. The Empress¡¯s classes were harder than she had thought, but Patrizia did well without a word. If she had a point of difference with Rosemond, this was it.


    She was formally educated to be the Empress and became Empress herself, while Rosemond had been a mistress and then became Empress. At least she never wanted to be pushed out of the traditional and authentic part. It was a matter of her pride and determination to maintain this above all else.


    And for a long time, during those two months, Lucio never looked for Patrizia. So it was only once that Patrizia personally saw her husband¡¯s face before their marriage when Petronilla had fainted in the palace. In fact, even at that time, they had not been alone as the two of them.


    Patrizia, of course, didn¡¯t really care about that. There was nothing to be hurt about because of the fact that she had already known, and even more, because she didn¡¯t love him, she didn¡¯t mind not seeing him for the rest of her life. There were no regrets.


    So two months passed in that manner.

 Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 8 PART 2. QUEEN PATRIZIA

    Beautifully dolled up to no avail. Patrizia did not feel much emotion when she saw her gorgeously-draped figure. Anyway, the Emperor, whether she wore rags or dresses, would choose Rosemond instead of her. Of course, she had no desire to be chosen by him.


    ¡°Lady Patrizia, you must leave now.¡±


    Patrizia moved slowly at Mirya¡¯s words. There was no nervousness at all. Being nervous was when one liked the other person.


    She did not like him, and he did not like her, so this was merely a ritual, not a divine matrimony. That was the complete meaning of this.


    Patrizia did not smile when she saw the Emperor fully dressed in a suit. Lucio also didn¡¯t smile when he saw the beautiful Patrizia in her dress.


    The two seemed to stand there like dolls. Just like a pair of people who had to do their job.


    Officiating the ceremony was the Duke Vashi. His officiating lasted a fairly long time and Patrizia felt that her feet were falling asleep. At that moment, the Emperor¡¯s words climbed into her ears.


    ¡°Let me tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Love, favor, it would be best not to wish for anything like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was rather fresh to listen to the facts she already knew. Patrizia still looked forward with emotionless eyes. She didn¡¯t feel the value in responding.


    ¡°Live as if you aren¡¯t there. It will be better for your health.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quick to notice.¡±


    And then he laughed as if it was satisfactory. Patrizia kept her mouth shut. Opening her mouth was not favorable and annoying to her only. She decided she would rather focus on the officiating work of the Duke. It would be better to listen to the boring officiating than the bullcrap words of her husband.


    ¡°Then, Lady Patrizia, do you vow to serve, follow, and respect our Sun as your husband?¡±


    ¡°¡­I swear.¡±


    ¡°Our Majesty. Do you swear to respect, care, and love Lady Patrizia as your wife?¡±


    ¡°I will swear.¡±


    Both of their lies came and went without meaning. It was almost like a skit, but she barely endured it.


    ¡°I hereby declare that the two have become a married couple.¡±


    And the ridiculous wedding ended.


    After the reception that night, Patrizia¡¯s body was exhausted. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do to attend a wedding reception. Patrizia, who finished her bath, wanted to sleep, but Mirya did not allow it.


    ¡°Your Majesty will soon be visited by the Emperor. Even if you are tired, you must endure it.¡±


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia quietly called Mirya. He wouldn¡¯t come here anyway. Just because it was the first night, she didn¡¯t expect something different. If he had been such a person, he would not have treated her sister that way in the past.


    ¡°His Majesty will not come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that I have spoken, let us talk again. I have heard that His Majesty has a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Mirya¡¯s face is pale as if she wondered how she knew about this. But Patrizia could not understand Mirya. She was not some country bumpkin from the countryside, but as a daughter of the Marquess was a socialite¡ªthough she attended as a wallflower. However, that rumor was spread throughout society, that the Emperor already had a mistress, and everyone knew about it. Patrizia spoke matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that rumor will remain as just a rumor. Mirya, you had to have known the truth while staying in the Imperial Palace. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    It was not something she had to apologize for. She spoke as if nothing was wrong again.


    ¡°So His Majesty will not be here today. My words, is it wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya could not answer. How can she speak of that fact from her mouth? Patrizia, who understood her position, smiled faintly and said to Mirya, ¡°So, Mirya, help me get to bed. Why waste my time waiting for someone who won¡¯t come¡­¡±


    Then there was a loud fuss made outside the door. Naturally, Patrizia¡¯s words scattered into thin air. A maid outside alerted them of someone¡¯s visit, ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty The Emperor, has visited.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s eyes shook. Why was he? As she blinked her eyes as if she could not understand, he walked into the room. Mirya quickly stepped out, and Patrizia greeted him mechanically, ¡°I greet Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You are not asleep yet.¡±


    It was exactly at this moment she had planned to sleep, but Patrizia just decided to tell him what he would like to hear.


    ¡°Your Majesty had not come¡­¡±


    ¡°You did something futile.¡±


    He coolly cut off her words. Patrizia also agreed with those words, but fortunately, she was not sad because she had not been waiting for him. She was rather pleased that her judgment had been correct.


    He sat down in a chair instead of going straight back. Since the Emperor had come, she worried that she should at least provide tea, but the emperor addressed this conundrum.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring tea. Just sit down.¡±


    She did just that. And she looked at the Emperor who had visited her instead of Rosemond. She wondered why he had visited and wanted to tell her. It would not have been to spend this long, long night together.


    ¡°Since you have been staying in the Imperial Palace, you should know to a certain degree.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Rumors about me.¡±


    Alas. He was here to talk about that. As the topic did not stray far from her expectations, she smiled instead.


    ¡°Do you mean the rumors about you having a mistress?¡±

 Chapter 11 - CHAPTER 9. WOULD YOU LIKE TO MAKE A DEAL

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since you came out like this, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He did not deny it. What was so good about his actions that he could be so confident. Of course, the choosing of the Empress was not his decision alone, and it wasn¡¯t so strange to have someone else to love besides the Empress.


    In a certain light, this man was also pitiful? Because of his status as Emperor, he could not become a formal married couple with his loved one. Of course, from the Empress¡¯s point of view, there was no waste like him.


    ¡°Then the reason you came to me was to say something like, don¡¯t treat the woman in a free manner?¡±


    ¡°Correct. You¡¯re pretty smart.¡±


    This was the first time a compliment felt so unpleasant. Patrizia realized for the first time in her life that a compliment could be a stronger weapon than a curse.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s love and favor, I don¡¯t expect any of this. There will be no reason to do anything to the mistress as long as there aren¡¯t any special circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    ¡°If so¡­¡±


    Patrizia decided to make a deal.


    ¡°What will Your Majesty do for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    His face was slightly crinkled from the unexpected question. However, Patrizia did not show any change in her expression and calmly added, ¡°If there is something that goes, then there must be something that comes. I gave up two important things as an Empress. Your Majesty¡¯s intimate favor and retribution towards the mistress. Since I¡¯ve solved two of your problems, your Majesty should give me similar conditions that are reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make a deal with me now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, will not be dealt a losing hand. It is not something unreasonable to ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio stared at Patrizia speaking so steadily and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Okay. Say it first.¡±


    ¡°There are two things. The first, the next Emperor, will be my child.¡±


    ¡°¡­The second?¡±


    ¡°The second is ¡­ don¡¯t make a child with that person who is the mistress.¡±


    Patrizia did not wish for anything. The best revenge she wanted was to see the Emperor die and she would become the Queen Dowager, and watch her grown son becoming Emperor. At any rate, the mistress was a position that was only treated well while the Emperor stayed alive. So it was not difficult to do anything she wanted after the Emperor had passed on.


    And asking him not to make a child with Rosemond¡­ was Patrizia¡¯s last pride. And, above all, it was about her own safety. If Rosemond gave birth to a prince before Patrizia, she might have a lot of trouble that threatened her well-being.


    In the worst case, her child could possibly inherit the throne. It was something that never, never, ever could come to be.


    ¡°Will you be able to protect me?¡±


    ¡°Ha, all right.¡±


    He laughed piteously, then took off from the seat he had occupied. Patrizia rose up slowly from her spot. There was no emotion in her face, while there was a bit of anger on Lucio¡¯s face.


    He walked as quickly and left the room without telling her he would be leaving. Patrizia then sighed and collapsed into her seat.


    At least for now, this was enough.


    Patrizia woke up alone in bed the next day and sent Rafaella a letter asking if she could become her bodyguard. The truth was, she was the only person she could trust right now. Even more so, her life was at stake, and it was dangerous to have anyone be her knight.


    Rafaella easily accepted the offer. Of course, she would have to return to her home to fulfill her duties when the Marquis of Bringstone passed away, but since he wasn¡¯t too far in his years, at least until she gave birth to the future heir he would stay alive.


    Rafaella made the decision and entered the palace the very next day.


    She was invariably beautiful in her armor instead of the dresses she usually wore. Rafaella, who now looked upon her friend as Queen Patrizia rather than Lady Patrizia as she became aware of the situation, and greeted her with the manners of a knight.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s servant, Rafaella Bringstone, greets you.¡±


    ¡°Sir Rafaella, please rise.¡±


    It was still awkward to speak this way to a friend, but now there was no choice.


    This was the Imperial Palace, and there were too many constraints to do as one pleased. However, Patrizia tried to reduce the distance as much as possible, helping Rafaella get up. Raffaella smiled and told Patrizia, ¡°After you became Empress, you became more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying. It¡¯s embarrassing to hear. First, sit down.¡±


    When Mirya gave the two women their tea and left the room, Rafaella relaxed her words. She looked as if she had been waiting, and made a face as if she finally felt alive.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s awkward. I don¡¯t know when this will begin to work.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s awkward because it¡¯s the first time. Don¡¯t you think we will get used to it in time? But when we are alone, please treat me the same. I¡¯ll forget how to say informally at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me later because I¡¯m not being polite. The first night ¡­ Did you do well?¡±


    To Rafaella, who immediately moved on to the secret conversation, Patrizia merely stirred her head. That first night together, they had just talked with hostile looks, and it was over. At Patrizia¡¯s words, Rafaella looked in disbelief.


    ¡°But¡­ why? No way, was that really true?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    It was Rafaella who felt her insides burning from anger at the calm reply. How could this situation be so peaceful?! Rafaella said to Patrizia with a look that was taken aback.


    ¡°Lizzy, no Your Majesty. This is a serious problem. You know how minimal the Empress¡¯ position will be without sexual favor.¡±


    ¡°I know. But this is something I can¡¯t do within my power, Ella. You know too. No matter how much I try to gain His Majesty¡¯s heart, his heart will not change. I¡¯d rather plan for the distant future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an answer typical of you. But Lizzy ¡­ I don¡¯t think things are going to go exactly as you want.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I were His Majesty¡¯s mistress, I would drag you down.¡±


    Rafaella said this with a serious look. The Empress¡¯ failure to receive the Holy Seed would not result in her being deposed as she was also the daughter of a Marquis.


    But if she were the Emperor¡¯s mistress, she would somehow bring down Patrizia. Therefore, even after the death of the Emperor, her position could not be guaranteed.


    ¡°Lizzy, it¡¯s not the time to take it easy. You understand my words?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was something that she didn¡¯t understand above and beyond. Actually, Rosemond had done this in her previous life. And Patrizia, would not stay put if she tried again in this life. Beyond getting her revenge, it was a matter of the lives of herself and her family.


    In the Marvinus Empire, menopause meant death. So that would mean there would be no nobly disposed Empress. Before she was to be called by that, she would have disappeared like the morning dew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ella. I¡¯m not going to let things go that way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe in you. You¡¯re smart. Just always be careful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°In physical terms of course. But other than that, the political portion, I¡¯m not confident. You know that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s plenty. Thank you enough for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then.¡±


    Rafaella laughed thinly. If anyone wanted to threaten Patrizia¡¯s life, she would eliminate them. But if that wasn¡¯t the way she didn¡¯t have confidence. That part was not in her area. Rafaella spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s infidelity may just be as a deviant for now, Lizzy. I wish you won¡¯t close your heart.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Patrizia replaced her answer with vague words. No, Rafaella. This is not a deviation. If it had been about deviating, he wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to her sister, had raised the station of a mere Baroness Rosemond to that of a Marquis, and eventually, the Queen¡¯s position wouldn¡¯t have been given away.


    So, Rafaella, her heart had already closed. At least towards that man, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance of opening her heart to him.


    Rosemond opened her eyes late in the morning. With her eyes still sleepy, Rosemond stared at Lucio, who was sleeping next to her.


    Handsome, my husband. Rosemond, first fondly looked at him, and that changed to looking slyly and began to grope his body. Since he said there was no ordinance today, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to do it once more.


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    Lucio, who opened his eyes for a moment, pinned Rosemond roughly to the bed. Instead of biting his lips, he bit her reddened collarbone and opened his mouth in a muffled voice, ¡°Why are you so not scared?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any fear towards you, Your Majesty.¡±


    She laughed seductively and she boldly swept his chest. He laughed low and told Rosemond.


    ¡°I was in the Empress¡¯ Palace yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I must have cried, then.¡±


    She swept down his chest with her long index finger.


    ¡°All night long. While missing you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been with you all night. Even, after all that yesterday, it still isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    ¡°I always believe Your Majesty thinks it is lacking. You know.¡±


    Her fingers gradually hit the dangerous spot. He warned.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the morning. You should stop.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When I start now, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t let me go until night.¡±


    She briefly laughed, and she finally made the dangerous hand gestures. He sighed. She was always energetic. He didn¡¯t hate it for sure and rather welcomed it. He acted as if he had no choice and took charge of her lips while passing off the responsibility.


    ¡°You were the one to tempt me first.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was the one that tempted you first.¡±


    It had surely been a clear and bright morning, but two people were wandering in the night. And that night, perhaps, would go on until the sun was placed in the middle of the next day.


    Patrizia¡¯s mind was already set before the wedding to disregard Lucio¡¯s private life and focus on doing her duties properly.


    She entered as the Empress, and not as someone to serve the Emperor at night.


    She didn¡¯t want to get caught up, and at least if she dealt with the imperial work accordingly, she could get help in the future if she was ever in an unfavorable position. Maybe she could even gather public sympathy.


    ¡°I see the moon of the noble Empire. Glory to Your Majesty.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni found Patrizia and greeted her politely. In the past, the Duchess of Efreni had been in charge of the work, but Patrizia was now the owner of the palace, the chief decision-maker had to be changed.


    Patrizia made a kind smile and the Duchess of Efreni responded to it, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Duchess Efreni. I hope you¡¯ve been doing well.¡±


    ¡°Due to the grace of the New Moon, I have been well, Your Majesty. Thank you for your attention.¡±


    Then she made intentional eye contact towards the maids, and soon the maids standing behind her approached her desk and laid down a vast amount of papers. Patrizia almost frowned without knowing, but barely endured not making a face. She calmly asked, ¡°What are these documents?¡±


    ¡°You know, in the last 10 years I have been in charge of everything pertaining to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    The Imperial work had been the responsibility of Duchess Efreni since the time of the past Emperor, in the place of the one who made the final decisions¡ªthe Empress.


    Since the abdication of Empress Alyssa, she had handled her affairs alone without another Empress being introduced again, and this was why most of the Imperial staff had followed her as the head of the Imperial Household.


    ¡°I brought them thinking you might as well know about these documents. You will be comfortable in familiarizing yourself with everything.¡±


    ¡°If you think so, I shall.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since it has not been long since you entered and received your education, there will be a limit in how you deal with the affairs of the Imperial Court immediately. For the time being, I will be in charge of leading the Imperial Court as before.¡±


    ¡°¡­In that case, what do I do in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°It would be great for Your Majesty to complete a year¡¯s worth of education.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia made a thoughtful expression for a moment. Her words were not entirely wrong. The Duchess of Efreni had worked in the Imperial Household for over 20 years.


    Certainly, she would handle things better than herself who had just entered the palace. She did not intend to persecute any talent with the title of Empress.


    Also, in the past, Petronilla had been educated for a year and entrusted the affairs of the Imperial Court to the Duchess of Efreni, so her position was not without a precedent. Just¡­

 Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 10. HOW DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THIS?

    ¡°Is that customary, Duchess?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if it¡¯s customary¡­¡±


    ¡°Did all the past Empresses step in this path, I am asking?¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni immediately answered Patrizia¡¯s question, ¡°It was only a few, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This way would make Your Majesty more comfortable as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course it will. However, it¡¯s hard to see this as a simple task, Duchess. The Imperial part being handled by the Empress is customary, as the symbol of the Marvinus Empire. Surely, you¡¯re not trying to drop my authority, are you?¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken, Your Majesty. I just ¡­ did it for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Really if this was for me, you would ensure my authority wouldn¡¯t be pushed down for a whole year, Duchess. Not only that, but there are unsavory rumors swirling around in the capital.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni, realizing that she was talking about Rosemond, closed her mouth.


    Patrizia could not figure out whether the Duchess of Efreni was on her side or on Rosemond¡¯s side. Of course, she was the wife of a Duke, and her pride regarding pedigree would be higher.


    Looking at it that way, it made sense for the Duchess to be on her side, but in the past, she had switched her allegiance to Petronilla, and Patrizia found it difficult to trust her easily.


    If this was the case, excluding the maids from the Empress¡¯ palace, there was not one person she could trust.


    ¡°I know you would do this better than me. I also don¡¯t have any complaints regarding you continuing your duties as before for the time being. But the final decision will have to be made by me, Duchess. Because that¡¯s the norm. My words, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I apologize.¡±


    She then glimpsed at her hands, as she was clenching her fists and trembling. Is it possible that she thought that she had violated her authority? That she had crossed the line? If so, there was nothing funnier than that, but this was the way things were done.


    If one continued to own something that did not belong to them, they would mistakenly believe it was theirs. It was human psychology. So it may be that Rosemond felt mistakenly entitled to be the Empress herself, as she had kept the Emperor¡¯s side for a year.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll understand it as such. I¡¯ll get to know the documents you gave me as soon as I can. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Then¡­¡±


    She turned her back and went out of the room. It was possible she was swearing internally at her. No, she¡¯s probably swearing. But it didn¡¯t matter anyway. The easiest person to deal with was a turncoat. Sometime in the past, she had turned her allegiance to Rosemond and if she knew whatever the reason may have been, no, even if she didn¡¯t find out it wouldn¡¯t be hard to turn back.


    Patrizia looked at the documents that the Duchess of Efreni had left behind, thinking nothing more of it. Since she had proclaimed it so loudly, to protect her self-esteem she knew she had to read these as fast as possible.


    In contrast to what she had thought, no particular incident occurred since then. It was not that Rosemond came and announced defeat to her, nor was there some bad incident the palace.


    It was possible that Patrizia¡¯s last memory was so intense that she was terrified as a result. Even at the moment, the worry that something big was going to happen might caused her to cower, but crisis did always come when one was not vigilant.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty The Emperor, has come.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s visit was enough to surprise Patrizia, as it had been several weeks since their last meeting. It didn¡¯t fit him to be visiting her. She wondered deeply what else he would say to hurt her this time. She said boldly, ¡°Please let him in.¡±


    Dressed in a white uniform, he entered the room. It was a lovely appearance, but for Patrizia, it was as if it was a grim-looking white snake.


    She showed her manners in a dry voice, ¡°I see Your Majesty. The Sun, with glory.¡±


    ¡°No need for the greeting, you can get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He sat down naturally at the table. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to talk about and for how long to sit in a seat, but it wasn¡¯t like she could stand and talk. She asked Mirya for two cups of lemon tea, and Patrizia sat down at the table. It was better than sitting side-by-side, but it was also very uncomfortable and awkward to sit across from one another. Either way, it wasn¡¯t a comfortable relationship.


    ¡°I had something to tell you.¡±


    He spoke before the tea came out. It was probably better that he left quickly. ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure which would be better, and as she thought this, Patrizia replied.


    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±


    ¡°You know I have someone in my heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    There was no way she wouldn¡¯t know. She smiled nonchalantly and responded. She even knew the name. Of course, he would think she wouldn¡¯t know that much¡­


    ¡°It is my intention to give her a rank in nobility.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had expected it, but still for him to be so brazen. Thankfully, what came out was not a frown, but a bright laugh. It was so ludicrous she couldn¡¯t wrinkle her in disbelief. Lucio instead frowned as he mistook Patrizia¡¯s smile as mocking him.


    ¡°That look, what is it for?¡±


    ¡°There would be nothing more miserable than to frown in this situation, Your Majesty. Do so. Even if I say don¡¯t, you¡¯ll still carry on with it.¡±


    ¡°Not very stupid, you seem.¡±


    ¡°Would you like her to be a Baroness?¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    He asked in a voice that felt a certain reluctance.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t discussed this with her yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, my. It was a mistake. Patrizia quickly concocted excuses.


    ¡°I just called the lowest rank first. I couldn¡¯t have said a Duchess position, Your Majesty. But¡­ seeing how you responded, she must not be a woman of high status.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to know that far.¡±


    ¡°I should know. A new Baroness will be made? As the head of the Imperial household, it wouldn¡¯t do if I don¡¯t know that. Especially if she remains in the palace, I¡¯ll be the one accounting as I am in charge of the budget.¡±


    ¡°¡­She is a woman from a Baron. Do you need more other information than this?¡±


    ¡°That is more than enough. Can I handle anything else other than that?¡±


    ¡°Do what you want. But, it would be good if you never meet her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry that I would grab her by the hair or something. I am not foolish enough to break my promise to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He silently stood up from the spot. The teacups were filled to the brim with tea, and not a sip was taken. Before he was out, at last, Patrizia spoke quietly, ¡°Do not forget about what I had asked you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want, I could even give her the position of Duchess. But it is up to that point. Not any more than that. You¡¯re not¡­ going to provide me with an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He left without answering. Patrizia bit her lips and glared at the spot where he had gone. If he broke the promise he made with her, then she also would not stay put. Patrizia sighed as she thought this far.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    It was unfair. After all, the Empress¡¯s respect depended on the Emperor. No matter how good the family background may be, it was the end if the Emperor¡¯s intimate favor was lost. The only reason she could keep this position, for now, was that she was the daughter of a Marquis, and would one day become the mother of the future Emperor.


    Indeed, it was unfair. That man could meet anyone he wanted to. But soon Patrizia raised her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not complain, Patrizia.¡±


    She entered this knowing everything. To prevent the past¡¯s tragedies. She would not act as her sister had, with jealousy engulfed her and behaving emotionally. These thoughts were endless if she kept thinking this way. Then her reincarnation would lose its meaning as well.


    She decided to become more above all this. She decided to get rid of her feelings for the Emperor a little more. Only then would she live, her family live, and survive to the very end. It was a bitter fact, but it was a reality.


    ¡°Crazy. It makes no sense.¡±


    Rafaella spoke sharply, but Patrizia, who would normally have restrained her, did not restrain her this time. To be honest it was crazy. Of course, this was limited to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy, but I mean it makes sense. My husband is the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re too calm, Your Majesty. Now your husband has declared that he¡¯s going to bring his mistress in, but you say this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if she was just pretending to be calm, or if she really felt that way, but at least in front of Rafaella, she was. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to deceive both her and herself in this way.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do? Oh, my world, Empress. You can¡¯t really imagine how I feel right now.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. But it would be funny for me to comfort Sir Rafaella.¡±


    That was true. Rafaella released a sigh. It was scarier and more daunting because she pretended nothing was wrong. Originally, no, most in this situation wouldn¡¯t react this way. They would be angry. Or they would be sad. Maybe even curse. Perhaps hoping for their defeat and suffering.


    Whatever it was, it was normal to have negative feelings, but Patrizia didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have the power and wasn¡¯t in the position and situation to do so. Rafaella thought about how she could not understand up to that and said, ¡°Really¡­ What is His Majesty thinking?¡±


    It was not unusual for an Emperor to have a mistress. It was not something to be blamed for. But if one¡¯s friend was the Empress, the story had to be different. Rafaella sighed and told Patrizia.


    ¡°That mistress, I really want to see her face. Who in the world? When you hear a rumor like this, don¡¯t you have to come out at least once?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia was the only one who knew about her existence besides the Emperor. Only laughter seemed to come out. She briefly made a thoughtful expression and spoke simply.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll meet one day, anyway. You¡¯re not going to slap her on the cheek, are you?¡±


    ¡°I will never do anything to bring harm to Your Majesty. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a brain just because I¡¯m a soldier.¡±


    But it should be okay to shoot, right? Ah, that might not be allowed either? Patrizia looked at Rafaella who was pondering cutely with a faint smile. But the smile quickly went missing. The thought of Rosemond caused a shadow to fall on her face. Patrizia muttered her name with her mouth.


    ¡®Rosemond¡­¡¯


    She was beautiful. However, she was not beautiful enough to be called the beauty of the century. But there was a kind of sexiness, as well as charm. It would never be strange if the Emperor fell to her.


    She was a rose, and she had thorns. To keep the beauty, the thorns made in order to protect herself had begun to threaten other flowers, and in the end, it was her sister Petronilla. And now that the past has changed, it would turn out to be herself.


    Patrizia had no intention of attacking first, but she planned to defend it hard if her opponent attacked first.


    Without drawing attention to the interests of others as much as possible, acting nonchalant. At the very least, for now, she was just going to watch the situation.


    If she had been Petronilla, and Petronilla had been the one to reincarnate, she would have known about her opponent perfectly, but unfortunately, she had only been a bystander in her previous life. Because of this, she didn¡¯t know the Emperor, nor Rosemond.


    So the main thing now was to pinpoint the enemy. Attacking at any time would not be too late. Anyway, this Empress¡¯s position was not one that was to be taken lightly. Even if one was the most favored of the Emperor, it would not be easy to face the Empress.


    ¡°If you think positively, you can put her under Your Majesty¡¯s care. Well¡­ then Your Majesty will have to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it, but it¡¯s true that this much is an advantage. It was difficult to know what to do because up until now, everything was covered in veils, and it is difficult to manage, and control.¡±


    In addition, the Baroness was also an aristocrat. If the Emperor had appointed her as his mistress, it would have been advantageous to take advantage of her weakness later on.


    Anyway, if she thought positively, she could definitely do that. Patrizia decided to make her mind comfortable and began to smile a little.

 Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 11. THREE-PARTY ENCOUNTER

    Patrizia thought a positive idea from becoming the Empress was the fact that she could freely go to the Imperial Library. Her husband was not interested in her, and the Duchess of Efreni was still helping her with the affairs of the Imperial Household, and so while she didn¡¯t have plenty of time to spare, she wasn¡¯t chased by it either.


    Patrizia used the excuse of the bright and sunny weather to leave the Empress Palace and went outside.


    The library inside was still quiet, and the librarian seemed to have gone to the restroom as she was nowhere to be seen. Patrizia thought about how she would have worked as a librarian if she hadn¡¯t become Empress, and slowly moved to the bookcases.


    As was always the case, Patrizia walked over to the bookcase where the history books were gathered, and at that moment remembered what had happened a few months ago.


    About three months ago, she had met Rosemond here. When she thought about it, her mood suddenly soured.


    ¡®Darn it.¡¯


    Patrizia, who cursed a bit inside, shook her head to erase her thoughts. Just because she didn¡¯t show it didn¡¯t mean that this situation wasn¡¯t offensive and displeasing.


    She made a slightly disgusted expression and went on her tiptoes to lift a hardcover that didn¡¯t seem too thick from the bookcase.


    She leaned her head against the bookshelf and proceeded to read the book with a dazed look until she found the next page badly torn.


    Thinking she should tell the librarian, Patrizia removed her body from the bookcase and moved towards the entrance. Someone was at the entrance, and she thought perhaps the librarian had returned. She opened her mouth with a soft voice, and soon found out who that someone was, and naturally, her face hardened and it was Rosemond.


    Patrizia quickly organized her facial expression. There was no reason why she would look at her and frown in such a manner. She shouldn¡¯t act in such a foolish manner.


    ¡± ¡­ Not someone I have seen before.¡±


    Rosemond found her and approached her, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Oh my, you must have forgotten my face.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Patrizia acted nonchalantly as she played along.


    ¡°You¡¯re that servant from before. I see. We meet again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face crinkled ever so finely but soon reverted back to its original state.


    One of the best things she was disgustingly good at was managing her facial expressions.


    Patrizia laughed as if she didn¡¯t even see the change, although she had.


    ¡°Ms. Queeness must have become the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had good fortune.¡±


    Fortune, my butt. She couldn¡¯t have been more unfortunate. But it wouldn¡¯t do for her to say it as it was. Even more so, in front of her husband¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°But who in the world are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you. I thought you could be the Emperor¡¯s mother.¡±


    Patrizia smiled cheekily and Rose hardened her face. The only thing she considered as a disadvantage was the fact that she was older than the Emperor.


    As her older age was used against her, Rosemond¡¯s mouth muscles convulsed ever so finely. But in Patrizia¡¯s position, it was none of her concern.


    ¡°The only one who can look so boldly, with a tight face, at the Empress of the whole country is His Majesty, The Emperor. If not him, then his mother. Since you can¡¯t be the Emperor, I could only think of you as the Empress Dowager¡­ but as you know there isn¡¯t an Empress Dowager at this time.¡±


    Patrizia suddenly stared at Rosemond with dry eyes after speaking so slowly. Even then, Rosemond was quick to stare tightly. Patrizia, who saw this aspect, felt a great deal of anger. No doubt, even when her sister was the Empress, Rosemond would have acted with such haughtiness. She almost bit her lips without knowing, but she stopped herself. That action could also portray her to be weaker.


    ¡°Then, who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please tell me where you belong. Seeing what you¡¯re wearing, you must not be a maid¡­ are you a servant from the Central Palace?¡±.


    There was no way she could tell her where she belonged to. It was because Patrizia had not made a final decision regarding her position. In this situation, Rosemond was not stupid enough to say that she was shamelessly a mistress with her own mouth. Patrizia wondered how Rosemond would respond.


    ¡°I will officially greet Your Majesty shortly. Until then¡­¡±


    ¡°Soon is ¡®soon¡¯, I asked right now. Is there any reason you can¡¯t answer right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s look was bizarre. It was not a smiling expression, or expressionless, it was a look that was somewhere in the middle of the two. Patrizia felt offended by this look and proceeded a little harder.


    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t have to wonder as I wasn¡¯t the Imperial Wife before, but now things are different. If you don¡¯t identify yourself now, I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do. So come on, hurry and tell me.¡±


    Patrizia looked straight at Rosemond and asked, ¡°You, who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I give my greetings. I am Lady Mary La Darrow, from the Baron of Darrow.


    ¡°Why is the daughter of Baron Darrow wandering around the palace like this? Lady Rosemond, I know that Baron Darrow is at his estate right now, am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are correct.¡±


    ¡°Then that doesn¡¯t explain anything. The reason why you would be here disappears don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak and kept hesitating instead, and Patrizia looked at this with her eyes dead. While she was wondering how to deal with this situation, someone¡¯s voice suddenly included itself.


    ¡°There is no reason it can¡¯t be an explanation.¡±


    A familiar voice. And right now, a voice she definitely didn¡¯t want to hear. Patrizia¡¯s eyes grew larger. The Emperor was coming in from the entrance. When she saw him, Rosemond¡¯s face lit up as if her expression had never been dark previously. Patrizia¡¯s body naturally froze in place.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I lacked explanation back then. So that¡¯s why this¡­unfortunate incident has been made.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate incident you say.¡±


    Patrizia repeated the words with a look of disbelief. Unfortunate incident, unfortunate incident he said. Was such a strange situation that she and that woman had met? Was it such a regrettable event?


    Patrizia broke the promise to herself and bit her lips in utter misery. If she hadn¡¯t done that, she didn¡¯t know what kind of madness she would throw in that spot.


    Patrizia, who had thought that far, laughed emptily at that moment. She consoled herself saying that she had no feelings, and was quiet as she lived on, but that one Rosemond went about stirring everything, and her calm feelings were easily shaken.


    The fact that Nilla had changed was not unusual at all.


    This kind of situation had been repeating for three years, so she couldn¡¯t remain normal from it.


    ¡°I will introduce her. That time I had said I wanted to grant a Baroness title to Lady Rosemond from Baron Darrow. She¡¯s already been in the palace for a year, so the maids could have told you about it, but it seems no one has mentioned it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia seriously became curious about where the Emperor¡¯s shamelessness originated from. How was it possible that he introduced his mistress in front of his proper wife so boldly without being crazy? Even though he was the Emperor, it would have been only right to protect her with basic courtesy.


    Patrizia soon fixed her thoughts from this. No, from the beginning it was impossible to even expect such significance from this man.


    If he had the slightest mind to keep that kind of courtesy, he wouldn¡¯t act like that to her. Patrizia laughed piteously, thinking it would be easier to just give up. Ah, it was a situation that she couldn¡¯t possibly face without laughing.


    ¡°There would be no reason for my maids to alert me of a mistress that hadn¡¯t been recognized for a year.¡±


    ¡± ¡­Then I¡¯ll have to recognize her from now on. Isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, you would have to, don¡¯t you think? When the title of the Baroness has been granted after all.¡±


    Patrizia, muttering in a cold manner, placed the book she was holding down on the librarian¡¯s desk.


    She had visited the library to lift her spirits, but for the time being, she had to stop coming here. She just thought it was better to try to avoid her as much as possible. This time, it wasn¡¯t just one pile of crap but two. If she stepped on it, it was only her loss.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t good for Your Majesty¡¯s authority to be seen with your mistress in broad daylight, so you should just stay here. That is if you don¡¯t want to be talked up and down by your subordinates.¡±


    Patrizia turned and left the library with those words without any hesitation.


    She had to get rid of those people in front of her eyes as soon as possible for her own mental health. She did not hide her disgusted expression and walked with strength in her high heels on the ground.


    If she didn¡¯t express her anger in this way, she would end up breaking the words she had promised to herself from before.


    Finally, Rosemond Mary La Darrow became Baroness Rosemond Mary La Phelps. Rosemond moved to a more spacious palace after begging Lucio. Of course, this was only possible with the Empress Patrizia¡¯s permission, but she had surprisingly granted it without a word. However, it was not that Rosemond felt any gratitude to her.


    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Baroness.¡±


    At the words of her maid, Glara, Rosemond looked up smiling slightly and denied it.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to pop the champagne.¡±


    The position of Baroness was too small for her. She had to be at least a Queen? She smiled coldly and muttered.


    ¡°The Empress seemed to be a lot younger. She also seemed to have a fierce side¡­¡±


    Well, even then she was an Empress that couldn¡¯t get Imperial favor. She laughed as if she was growling, and slowly approached her bed and sat heavily on it. She felt the soft touch of the quilt with her palm, and she soon found herself brainstorming without realizing it.


    ¡°My plan is only beginning now.¡±


    From a Baroness to a Duchess, the Empress, and finally Empress Dowager¡­ Rosemond thought about the original plans she wanted and laughed. She was not a fool, so there was no reason she couldn¡¯t deal with that young Empress. Even if the Marquis¡¯s young daughter had become an Empress, she couldn¡¯t overcome Rosemond who had risen from rolling in the mud.


    The princess who grew up with love from a harmonious family, how poisonous could she be? No matter how hard a human tried, a monster could not be beaten. Rosemond smirked by raising one side of her mouth, and asked Glara, ¡°Is there no movement on the Empress¡¯s side yet?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think she was going to do anything right away, but it was still too quiet. No matter what, her husband had brought in a mistress, and she wasn¡¯t going to remain stupidly like this. It was something she could not even think about if she been in this situation. She thought this situation might end up being easier, and Rosemond hummed a tune.


    ¡°There is no movement yet, my Lady. Maybe she¡¯s scared and shaking because of you.¡±


    ¡°Even if that is the case, we have to remain vigilant. Anyways, she¡¯s the daughter of a Marquis. There will surely be many nobles who will have problems with my background and attack me.¡±


    Her head knew how to use the Emperor¡¯s favor, and that. Beautiful looks and a meticulous personality. She had everything, but only one ingredient, which was concerning her birth, which she could do nothing about. The only complex thing about Rosemond had was that her father was barely a Baron.


    ¡°That will all be resolved once you give birth to the heir. Anyways, the Empress is not able to give birth to a child with her body, and His Majesty would rather have his heir be of immediate blood family than a loose blood connection in the family. If the illegitimate child becomes a problem, then we can make something up to destroy the Empress and you become the Empress.¡±


    At Glara¡¯s words, Rosemond nodded and laughed as if they were right.


    The third part of the competition concerned health, and anyone could see that it was a ridiculous subject, but she had been the one to change it as part of her strategy. It was a subject that had no precedent, but it was still very relevant, and so it was difficult for the nobles to dispute the subject.


    Who would dare to ignore the intention of bringing in a healthy Empress, a strong companion.


    ¡°Do not give birth to a child with your mistress. Ha! If she can¡¯t give birth to a child, who will His Majesty have to pass on his rule to a successor? She dares to dream big when she lacks fertility.¡±


    It was because of this that Patrizia was able to become Empress after beating the Lady Tricia. In fact, the health check had been an excuse, and the reality was that it was a decision based on the ability to reproduce.


    And unfortunately, Vashi had a very good reproductive ability. If the child she gave birth to was to become the Crown Prince, the Empress had to possess a body that could not have a child.


    Anyway, Patrizia was not a daughter from a small family, so it was not hard to put her up as the Empress.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job keeping mouths shut in the Palace, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She had asked just in case, and Glara nodded at her question and spoke.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said it firmly, so if they value their lives they will keep their mouths shut.¡±


    ¡°If you see any strange movement, remove them unconditionally. No, just kill them all after a little while.¡±


    She felt too suspicious to just leave them alive. If this fact was divulged out, it would become quite difficult for her, and maybe the Empress would be replaced by the original Lady Vashi and not Patrizia.


    If that happened, her chances of recovering would be zero. There was no way she could win over the fact that she was the daughter of a Duke, let alone her superior reproductive ability. It would be difficult even if she used the nastiest and dirtiest methods.


    ¡°If you kill them right now, someone might get suspicious. You got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. I¡¯ll do it that way.¡±


    With a relaxed look, Rosemond hummed her song and sprayed on the perfume on the dressing table. Soon it would be time for Lucio to come.

 Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 12. IF YOU HAD SOMETHING LIKE A CONSCIENCE

    ¡°Your Majesty, now that you have been the Empress for a while, I think it¡¯s time you opened a tea party.¡±


    ¡°Ah, tea party.¡±


    Rafaella nodded as Patrizia nodded her head as if she had forgotten. The obligation was not a formal event but it was still customary. As the new owner of the Inner Palace, the Empress had to bring the nobility together to open a tea party. It was to reveal her authority and at the same time, confirming her position to them all.


    Of course, since Rosemond had been formally granted the title of Baroness, and an invitation had to be sent to her as well.


    The truth was, this was up to Patrizia¡¯s discretion, but if she did not send it, it was possible that Rosemond would again rush to the Emperor again and weep tearfully that she was being bullied as an outcast. Then the Emperor himself would visit her again and make a fuss with a frowning face, warning her not to treat his woman badly.


    Patrizia, who had thought about it this far, shook her head as if she had a headache. It was just better to just send the invitation, it wasn¡¯t worth it to risk seeing the Emperor¡¯s face over a simple tea party.


    ¡°I have to. Did the Duchess of Bringstone bring it up?¡±


    The Duchess of Bringstone was Rafaella¡¯s mother. Rafaella nodded her head.


    ¡°Yesterday the Haiga Viscount came to visit the Marquis. I think that¡¯s when this story came out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­ there¡¯s a precedent, and it would be weird not to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that stuff, Lizzy. But I want you to think carefully because it¡¯s not a good situation for you right now.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She was not receiving the Emperor¡¯s intimate favor, and so the only part she could gain a competitive edge was with the nobility. In common cases, the nobles were more likely to support the Empress herself than the Baroness. Of course, as with the Duchess Efreni, there were exceptions, but¡­ Patrizia pondered over this before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Mirya, then, could you write up the invitations now? Next week there will be a tea party under the patronage of the Empress Palace.¡±


    The slower and slower you moved, the less advantageous it was. From the perspectives of the noble wives, they could take it as being disregarded. It was not enough to even be getting their support, let alone their hate. Mirya listened to Patrizia¡¯s instructions and answered back with a question after a little while with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty, then¡­ what will you do about Baroness Phelps?¡±


    ¡°Send it to that Palace as well, please. Because I don¡¯t want to see His Majesty¡¯s face over this issue.¡±


    She talked in a careless manner, but Mirya didn¡¯t feel good about it. Mirya could feel her voice seemed to have just a little bit of sadness. She replied in a tone of attempting to be collected.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    As the Empress, this was the first time she was seen standing before the noble wives and daughters, so Patrizia prepared the tea party with more fervor than ever. She didn¡¯t want to be caught with any blemishes. Moreover, if there was the possibility that Rosemond was in attendance.


    Rosemond, whom she knew, was not a lenient villain. Patrizia thought she should be more prepared because she was not stupid and foolish. If she built up her friendships with the nobility, then that would be the end. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen so easily, but nevertheless, people didn¡¯t know what could happen in the future. There was nothing bad about preparing for it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, when should those in attendance be given their gifts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be at the end of the party. If I send a signal, please bring it over.¡±


    Patrizia calmly directed her and looked down at the dress she was wearing. An extravagant and gorgeous white dress that couldn¡¯t be said to be modest. With this, it would be hard to say she was on the losing end. Patrizia, deeply relieved inside, fidgeted with her adorned head without knowing. Acting like an adult, and acting so calm, yet she was still only an innocent 19-year-old girl.


    Patrizia was by default, not a sociable character. Her sister, Petronilla, could talk to strangers and ask for dances, but she could not do it by nature. Rafaella, who was now her own knight, had also initially been befriended by Petronilla talking to her first.


    So while she didn¡¯t know if she was passive in nature, she wasn¡¯t active and so these events only felt very uncomfortable for her. And yet there was nothing that could be done about it. This was a matter of survival. If she complained, the death would be how she shut up.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on becoming the master of the Inner Palace, Your Majesty. We should have visited you earlier, but we couldn¡¯t.¡±


    At the words of the Duchess of Vashi, Patrizia laughed a little and replied, ¡°Getting together like this should be rather simple. Rather, I should have created this early on, but I¡¯ve done it too late.¡±


    Patrizia, who sipped a sip of the tea placed in front of her, swiped a look around the entire area. Rosemond was nowhere to be seen. Did this mean she wouldn¡¯t come?


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Baroness Phelps.¡±


    When one of the noblewomen said that, the atmosphere flowed on strangely. Some paid attention to Patrizia, while others seemed to just enjoy the situation. Someone even said, ¡°How could she attend this gathering, Lady? If it were me, I would feel so apologetic to Her Majesty, that I wouldn¡¯t dare show my face.¡±


    It was only a month after Patrizia had been crowned Empress. However, the Emperor, even though he was a newlywed, had immediately given his mistress a title.


    This was not unprecedented, but it was never accepted in the good sense. Anyways, whether this was intended or not intended, there was no denying that he had dropped the authority of the new Empress Patrizia.


    ¡°True, that must be so. She can¡¯t possibly have such a thick face to so shamelessly¡­¡±


    ¡°I am late.¡±


    At that time, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the voice that had interrupted at that moment. Patrizia stared at Rosemond walking towards her, with an emotionless face. The unadorned white dress was beautiful as it matched with her white face. She approached the table that the women and Patrizia were gathered at, and elegantly bent her waist in greeting.


    ¡°I give my greetings. I am Rosemond Mary La Phelps.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Baroness.¡±


    One of them greeted her with a grim look. For the noblewomen, Rosemond was an existence to be welcomed.


    As the higher nobility had great pride in their lineage they would have felt disdain towards her, and the lower nobility felt a certain degree of jealousy as they were in similar positions and age as her and yet she was the much younger Emperor¡¯s mistress.


    In either case, Patrizia¡¯s perspective was that the more enemies she had, the better.


    ¡°Sit down, Baroness.¡±


    Patrizia looked at her with a smile and encouraged her to take her place. As the position was set in order, of course, she was seated at the way end, and so was furthest away from Patrizia. Even more, she had just recently become a Baroness, and because she was young, it made sense she was sitting on the opposite side of Patrizia.


    Patrizia felt comforted by that. If she had to drink tea with her in the near vicinity, she would have certainly not felt the tea entering either through her throat or nostrils.


    ¡°What were you all talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we weren¡¯t talking about much.¡±


    Rafaella, who had attended today not as a knight but as a lady, laughed cheekily and said, ¡°We were just talking about you, Lady.¡±


    ¡°My story?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rafaella, who answered succinctly, pulled her outer mouth corners up and subtly blamed Rosemond.


    ¡°We thought the Baroness would not come. Of course.¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought I wouldn¡¯t come if I had been you.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Rafaella blatantly stared at Rosemond who had continued to ask questions, and with a cheery smile that didn¡¯t seem to match the future content she responded with.


    ¡°I¡¯d be ashamed. If I had even a little bit of something like a conscience left, I probably wouldn¡¯t have come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond did not wrinkle her face at Rafaella¡¯s criticism. Patrizia thought that she had to highly credit that ability to manage her facial expression so well, and another lady added on to the words.


    ¡°True. If there were even a bit of those feelings, there would be no reason to stay put beside the Emperor that wasn¡¯t even bringing an Empress in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The situation was turning offensively towards Rosemond. Perhaps it would have been different if Rosemond had been a noble lady with a higher rank, but, unfortunately, her father was a mere Baron, so the nobles did not consider her kindly.


    Rosemond sat down for a while with a deadpan face and then opened her mouth dryly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why everyone does this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As you have said, I have spent a year serving His Majesty in the palace where the Empress was not even present. I don¡¯t think it was something that was so wrong.¡±


    Rosemond raised one corner of her mouth and laughed piteously. Patrizia looked at her for a moment and momentarily shuddered. It was a look that gave her goosebumps.


    ¡°I did not try to directly harm Her Majesty, so please don¡¯t look at me like that too much. I actually rather wish the Emperor would grant his intimate favor to Her Majesty. Always, every night he looks for me, and my body can¡¯t get any rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Discreet mockery and implacable flaunting. Patrizia smiled momentarily out of shock. Then Rosemond looked at Patrizia with smiling eyes and tied up her words with a nice voice.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not something I can control, but I think I¡¯m going to talk to him more actively. As you have said, I have a conscience and it hurts my heart that the Empress has to sleep alone every night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, everyone fluttered about. The truth was, they had to know. The Emperor had fallen for his mistress and stopped his visits to the Empress Palace. Nobody chose to show they knew, Patrizia opened her mouth, not knowing what to say to Rosemond that had brought it to the open, until someone interrupted, ¡°Baroness Phelps.¡±


    Patrizia was startled by the familiar voice.

 Chapter 15 - CHAPTER 13. I SHOULD NOT HAVE SENT YOU

    Petronilla looked at Rosemond with a rare emotionless expression. Patrizia felt awkward seeing the unfamiliar face on her sister.


    ¡°No one here wants to know about the private life between you and His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It seems they were wondering about it, everybody.¡±


    Rosemond smiled and replied, but Petronilla¡¯s impassive face did not change.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you must be mistaken. And it seems you don¡¯t know about this, but the Empress has a body that can only accept His Majesty on the agreed upon dates for copulation. She can¡¯t serve His Majesty at any time. It is work for those that are less noble than Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, Rosemond stiffened her face. She seemed offended by the nuance of equating her to that of a prostitute. However, Rosemond soon revealed her distinctive, pitying expression, and rebuffed Petronilla¡¯s words.


    ¡°It would not be a big deal if you could actually bring His Majesty to those appointed meetings, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Lady Phelps.¡±


    Patrizia had been sitting still until she quietly called out to Rosemond. She had to end this before the tea party¡¯s atmosphere blurred over even more. The longer this dragged on, the more Patrizia herself would lose.


    ¡°Even so, you are nothing but a Baroness, and I cannot allow you to continue to freely discuss the Empress¡¯s private life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Well. To consider this as Her Majesty¡¯s private life¡­the issue of an heir is on the line, right?¡±


    ¡°That also is not something that Baroness Phelps should worry about. I understand that your interest in the Imperial Court has increased from serving His Majesty, but do not cross the line. This country¡¯s Empress is me, and that means the Emperor¡¯s official wife is me. Is there any household in which the side passes judgment on the main?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After cleaning the words from ¡°shut your mouth when you¡¯re a mere concubine,¡± Rosemond released a bitter laugh. She said nothing more and- she wasn¡¯t sure if she could not, or would not- Patrizia sighed internally and barely managed to organize for facial expression.


    She was preferably trying to stay quiet but got carried away from the excitement.


    She lifted the teacup placed in front of her, drank from the teacup a few times, and pulled out a calmer voice to turn the topic around.


    ¡°Right, come to think of it, the young lady of the Earl of Eiland got married recently?¡±


    The women¡¯s chatter lasted considerably longer than Patrizia had expected. She had worried that the early atmosphere would affect how smooth the atmosphere would be, but it wasn¡¯t bad if the earlier part was excluded. Surprisingly, Rosemond returned to her seat and stayed until the end, and seemed to try to speak to the other wives, but all of them had ignored her.


    Patrizia knew better than anyone that for the moment that her position was more powerful than that of the intimate favor, but the situation would reverse if this persisted in the long run.


    In the absence of the Emperor¡¯s intimate favor, she had to make her authority and power more solid.


    That was the only way the Empress that didn¡¯t receive favor could survive the plot.


    After the tea party was over, Petronilla quietly found Patrizia. Patrizia asked with a worried face at her sister who looked darker than the last time she saw her.


    ¡°Sister, your face is dark. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s body shook as if she was really asking if she didn¡¯t know. Patrizia intuitively realized that what she was referring to was about Rosemond, and soon laughed carelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay, my little Sister Majesty. Ah, Lizzy, is this something you¡¯re doing constantly? Is that mistress treating you this wrong at other times?¡±


    ¡°No, it was only today.¡±


    Actually, it was only recently a similar thing had happened, but she decided not to say it. It didn¡¯t seem like a good decision to divulge that as well.


    And if she said that, she had to stop and discuss the Emperor¡¯s attitude as well. And when she heard that, Petronilla, with her weak heart, was surely going to be sad. Patrizia looked at her smiling as if nothing was wrong, and reassured her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Lady Phelps is not picking fights with me, and we¡¯re just remaining as strangers every day.¡±


    ¡°¡­She mocked you at a spot where all the noblewomen had gathered, Lizzy.¡±


    When she thought about it again, she shivered a little as if the thought was unpleasant. Patrizia, who looked at her with a complicated gaze, tried to tell her anything, but Petronilla was faster.


    ¡°I ¡­ did I do wrong, Lizzy? Should I not have sent you?¡±


    ¡°Nilla, as I said, the situations don¡¯t change. At this time, you are standing in your position and it has just flipped so that now I am standing in this position.¡±


    Patrizia hugged Petronilla and whispered, ¡°I¡¯d rather it be like this now, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With those words, Petronilla finally shed the tears she had been holding in. She didn¡¯t know the reason why, but she just burst into tears. My little sister, my other half is so pitiful. I feel sorry for you taking on all this hardship instead. Patrizia held Petronilla harder with her hands as if she understood her mind.


    ¡°This is my choice. I volunteered.¡±


    ¡°Lizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Nil, you¡¯ll respect me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­yeah.¡±


    Petronilla then wiped away her tears. Her heart ached when she saw her eyes were red. But she tried to smile without giving it away. Petronilla would obviously want to see her smiling.


    ¡°Send my well wishes to Mother. That I am doing well.¡±


    The Marquess of Grochester had a slight cold and couldn¡¯t come out to the tea party today. Petronilla nodded as if she was saying she understood. She gave her little sister¡¯s forehead a small kiss and finally hugged him once more.


    Patrizia was very sad that she had been with her sister for a short time after not meeting for a long time, and the thought that they should be separated again was very saddening, but nothing could be done about it. Looking forward to the next time was all that could be done.


    -CRASH


    A loud noise was heard as the vanity with all kinds of cosmetics on top of it, rolled and fell to the floor. Despite the fact that the carpet had been laid down, several of them fell to the floor with such force that they were shattered into little pieces. Glara, appalled at the discovery, approached Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She scarily glowered at Glara, and soon hit her cheek hard. Glara had a confused expression on her face over being slapped on the face for no reason. Rosemond soon came to Glara in a horrifyingly low voice, ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lady, why in the world would you do that¡­?¡±


    SLAP.


    Once again, Glara¡¯s head twisted around. Glara¡¯s cheek was sadly reddened with the force from the strong friction. She grabbed her reddened cheek that looked like it would bleed, and in a taken aback voice called out to Rosemond, ¡°La¡­¡±


    But this time, the words couldn¡¯t even be finished. Once again Glara¡¯s cheek went back, and at the same time, her cheek started bleeding. Glara was now almost on the verge of crying.


    ¡°Who¡­ am I?¡±


    ¡°Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no!¡±


    She yelled like a madman, and Glara flinched in shock and stared at Rosemond forgetting the pain. But Rosemond wasn¡¯t concerned and continued to scream, ¡°I! Because I am not the Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How much! Insults! Suffered! Do you know how I returned?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Glara looked perplexed as she finally understood the reason for Rosemond¡¯s strange behavior. The rise of Rosemond continued.


    ¡°Try calling me Empress, Glara. You¡¯re not going to treat me like a mere mistress too, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Your Majesty.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t satisfy her whims now she could disappear without a trace. Glara, with a nervous look, gulped down her saliva and said a bunch of words she wanted to hear.


    ¡°You will soon become the Empress. Please calm down, Your Majesty. Anyways, the Empress can¡¯t give birth to a child, so if you wait just a little longer, the master of the palace will change.¡±


    ¡°Miserable¡­¡±


    She began to cry when she had been yelling moments before, and Glara sighed. Anyways, it was right that she should be appeased right now. Glara disappeared after thinking that she should bring some tea to calm Rosemond down, and Rosemond, who was left alone, promised herself with eyes full of hate.


    ¡°Watch and see. I will surely become the Empress, and the words I heard today, I will return them back equally. To those two brats, everything!¡±


    Rosemond was muttering with a sullen look, her face looked like it was overcome with evil. Her hand clenched her bedsheet with so much strength that it revealed the bone behind her skin.


    It had been ten days since Patrizia had not seen Lucio. Patrizia, who was not aware of the fact at all, realized it at one point and was amazed.


    Anyways, in her position if she didn¡¯t confront him, then it would have been a good thing, so she just wanted this space to last as long as possible. But once she had this idea, of course, Lucio came to visit.


    ¡°What is the reason you¡¯re here?¡±


    She asked for the purpose of the visit. It was not a blunt voice but it wasn¡¯t welcoming either since he was not here to ask for her well-being anyway. He would ask a favor for himself, or he would threaten. He looked at Patrizia, who was standing still, and then he turned his head and said, ¡°¡­A week later, important guests will visit, you know this right?¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    She nodded her head as if she knew. A week later, an envoy from the Empire of Christa was scheduled to visit. She didn¡¯t know the details because it wasn¡¯t her area, but she knew it was regarding trade issues. Patrizia replied, ¡°Yes I know, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little change in that schedule. It was originally supposed to be a visit only by the envoys, but earlier today I was asked if their wives could accompany them. I didn¡¯t want to say refuse them since I want to take care of this issue well, so perhaps can you be in charge of meeting the envoys¡¯ wives?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had ended up visiting her because of work. All the good work would go to Rosemond, and all the bad work that bothered or troubled was given to her. Patrizia complained internally, but she knew well that there was no room for rejection.


    This originally was the Empress¡¯s affair, and if Rosemond was to take over this, it would be a disaster. As well as the fall of her authority, it may soon empower Rosemond further. In the end, she was in a position where she had to accept. Patrizia nodded her agreement and said, ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing specific you need to worry about. Oh, I forgot one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°The Christa Empire never eats pork for religious reasons. I would like for you to keep this in mind when the meals are being prepared.¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right. Patrizia recalled what she had seen in a book some time ago. The symbol for their god was the pig, and to not undermine and protect the sacredness of pork, intake was prohibited by the empire¡­ Of course, other than pork, there were no limits on any other meat.


    Patrizia nodded showing she understood, and Lucio, who was staring at her, slowly opened his lips.


    ¡°How is the work for the Imperial Household, doable?¡±

 Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 14. A SUSPICIOUS INVITATION LIST

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia was momentarily taken aback. The sudden courtesy felt strange, and that person was her husband that had no interest in her. Thank goodness she was not offended by this. If her feelings for him had fallen to this extent, it would have been difficult even if she had a plan to live her days being careful where she breathed. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t crashed down to that extent yet.


    ¡°It would be a lie to say it¡¯s not difficult, but it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    He seemed awkward. Both of them had nothing to say to each other. The couple was barely tied together in appearance only, but he already had a woman he loved, and she had no interest in him. What they shared was that both of them were members of the Imperial Palace. So when the conversation about common interests was over, it was natural that they didn¡¯t have anything else to say.


    Of course, he would say whatever he wanted to Rosemond, but not to herself. So their conversation was bound to end there. Patrizia spoke to him with a lifeless face.


    ¡°I will make sure that I do not dishonor the Imperial Palace and His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do not need to worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­sure.¡±


    He turned his back, leaving only that word. Patrizia did not pay attention to the Emperor that distanced himself. With this, she had kept the utmost respect she could muster, and would be careful so as to not be gossiped about. Patrizia turned her attention to the challenge of the problem in front of her.


    THUD.


    The sound of the door closing carelessly sounded around.


    ¡°The envoys¡¯ wives are entering the palace?¡±


    Rosemond listened attentively to the unexpected news. Glara nodded with a flustered expression and whispered in her ear, ¡°It has just been determined as a fact. It was originally supposed to be only the envoys that visited, but there has been a sudden change.¡±


    At Glara¡¯s words, Rosemond made an expression as if she was thinking of something. Christa. The Empire of Christa ¡­ Rosemond, who seemed to chew on that name for a while, spoke with a look as if she had been reminded of something.


    ¡°Is the Christa Empire where they don¡¯t eat pork for religious reasons?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s correct. They say pigs symbolize their god.¡±


    Glara, who replied to Rosemond¡¯s words, glanced up as if she had suddenly thought of a good idea. She talked to Rosemond with a dark smile on her mouth.


    ¡°My Lady, why not use that aspect to our advantage?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, Glara. You know my thoughts so well.¡±


    She smiled quietly and stroked Glara¡¯s head. Rosemond soon instructed Glara in a secretive voice, ¡°Try to find out what dishes the Empress will prepare for the dinner as soon as possible, Glara. If you can find out anything trivial, do that as well. It is not long before the date that the envoys decide to visit, so we must hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Rosemond smiled a cheered up smile. Christa Empire was a mighty nation that could square off with the Marvinus Empire. More so, when dealing with religious issues, it would be hard to end things with a simple apology. Hopefully, this one event would be able to bring the Empress down completely.


    A woman that brought enormous damage to her own nation, if public opinion was manipulated well, she might even be dethroned. Rosemond laughed in a satisfied manner, imagining a future that had not yet arrived.


    ¡°I think it could end up becoming a pretty big event.¡±


    ¡°The steaks that will come out for the supper have been carefully discussed, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia looked up and answered, and then gave her attention back again to what she had been working on. Mirya, who was looking at this, asked her with a puzzled look.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, what are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m writing the invitations.¡±


    ¡°Invitations¡­?¡±


    Mirya looked at the Empress with a look that thought she was random, but Patrizia didn¡¯t give any care, and placed the invitations in their envelopes one by one, and stamped the Empress¡¯ seal with a relaxed look. She handed over several of the invitations to Mirya and said, ¡°The receivers are written on the outside of the envelope. Will you deliver it, Mirya?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult, but suddenly an invitation? It has not been long since you opened the tea party.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a tea party invitation. It¡¯s an invitation to the dinner that will happen in a few days. No matter if this is a matter for the Empress alone, I can¡¯t take care of all the women by myself, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    That was true. Mirya gave an accepting look and began to tear open and look at each of the names written on the outside. Marquess Grochester, Marquess Brinkstone, Duchess Vashi, Marquess Divar, Countess Arzeldo, and Duchess Witherford. Mirya¡¯s expression wrinkled without her knowing when she confirmed the last name. She quickly called out to Patrizia.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°There is a strange name mixed in here.¡±


    ¡°Strange name you say?¡±


    At Mirya¡¯s words, Patrizia looked up and asked her. Then Mirya looked at Patrizia¡¯s face with a disgusted look, raised the envelope in Patrizia¡¯s line of sight as if she was going to argue, and said, ¡°Why in the world is Baroness Phelps¡¯s name here?¡±


    ¡°Ahah.¡±


    Patrizia muttered, ¡®I was wondering what,¡¯ with an insignificant expression. Of course, with this situation, all Mirya could do was get upset to the point of explosion. She felt like she was the only one getting mad at this situation. Had Her Majesty perhaps gone crazy? She felt frustrated and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a mistake, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, not a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It was pretty shocking to hear Mirya raising her voice, as she never did. Patrizia smiled as if she was calm and did or didn¡¯t understand her feelings, and told Mirya, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sensitive, Mirya. It¡¯s not a mistake, it¡¯s not being crazy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya, looking as if she had been caught, gave an empty cough and Patrizia laughed as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Of course, I myself and noblewomen will be attending this gathering, and the Baroness Phelps attending does go against tradition. But ¡­ anyways, she is after all His Majesty¡¯s mistress, and also¡­ I have something to show you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what in the world she could be showing. She could surely show herself lending to her anger exploding.


    The presence of Rosemond, the mere Baroness intruding, could not happen from Mirya¡¯s point of view. She still gave Patrizia a voice of discontent with her unhappy face.


    ¡°I understand Your Majesty¡¯s desire to show your authority and dignity to Baroness Phelps, this doesn¡¯t fit formally. How can you invite a mere Baroness to a gathering only a Marquess level or above will attend? Not only that, as you said she is His Majesty¡¯s mistress. What would the envoys¡¯ wives think of you in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask then. What would happen in their country in cases such as this? It would be helpful to actually ask for advice.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    For a joke that didn¡¯t sound like a joke, Mirya made a grouchy face and yelled. Normally she wasn¡¯t like this, but she had suddenly changed her personality. Mirya asked her with a look that showed she really could not understand.


    ¡°And if things don¡¯t go along as you think it will, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°That would also be my luck too. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s cool voice, Mirya was at a loss for words. She had always acted predictably before concerning the next move, but these days, she seemed a bit strange.


    It was difficult for Mirya to understand Patrizia¡¯s intentions even at the end, but Patrizia was surprisingly stubborn about this part, and so she decided to just shut her mouth closed. She sighed briefly internally and changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh yea, I didn¡¯t see Knight Rafaella around today. She has always kept to Your Majesty¡¯s side protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Ahah. There is nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve been directing some things a little bit about this meeting that¡¯s being planned. She¡¯ll probably be back late in the evening. Don¡¯t give it much mind.¡±


    Patrizia replied calmly and soon changed the topic, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been thinking about this all day and I¡¯m hungry. Mirya, could you bring over a snack before you leave to spread the invitations around?¡±


    The invitation that Mirya surely said belonged to her was received with an expression that showed how unexpected it was. The maid that had delivered the invitation didn¡¯t seem unpleasant, so it really must have been true.


    ¡°What is that, my Lady?¡±


    Naturally, Glara showed an interest in the invitation, and Rosemond looked at the Empress¡¯s seal for a while with an uncomfortable expression and answered, ¡°An invitation has come from the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°An invitation? But the tea party was only some time ago.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after reading it.¡±


    Rosemond ripped open the letter with a rough hand and slowly read the words within it. Her mouth muscles soon began to tremble, as if it was the start of a spasm. Glara, who was watching all of this got nervous. She wasn¡¯t going to become hysterical again this time, was she?


    ¡°Ah, ahahahahahahah.¡±


    Glara stared at Rosemond laughing like a madwoman with an anxious look. Please let the contents in that letter not be intended to provoke her. Glara asked her master carefully.


    ¡°What¡­ is it about that you are acting that way, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, Glara. Oh, my goodness, look at this.¡±


    She gave Glara the invitation with an expression that showed nothing could be as funny as this. Glara, who received the invitation from her with a bewildered look, read it calmly. But she didn¡¯t laugh like Rosemond had.


    ¡°My lady¡­ is being invited to this dinner, it says.¡±


    ¡°That young thing sure is impudent. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s her intention to remind me of my situation before everyone?¡±


    She laughed eerily and snatched the invitation back from Glara. Then, without any hesitation whatsoever, she tore it apart while muttering, ¡°I have to go. I must go.¡±


    She had to go and see with her own eyes what would happen, and what suffering would arise. She smiled deeply as if she was amused just by the very thought. Glara also smiled and spoke up, ¡°I have handled everything as you had ordered, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Good job.¡±


    She scattered the pieces of finely torn paper on the floor. Even though these were tiny little pieces of paper that had almost nothing to tread on, she didn¡¯t care and stepped on them as much as she could. As if the invitation could become Patrizia.

 Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 15. MEETING THE ENVOYS’ WIVES

    On the evening of the interview, Patrizia wore the most gorgeous red dress that she had. The intense red dress embroidered with gold thread was so splendid that Patrizia didn¡¯t usually wear such extravagant dresses, but it was an absolute must for today. It was an important day after all.


    The actual meeting of usefulness with the envoys would be held with the Emperor, but meeting the wives would be up to her. Anyways, it was a matter of national diplomacy, so there could not even be the slightest mistakes. After checking herself in front of the mirror, Patrizia carefully reviewed everything that she had to check.


    ¡°Is all the food ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You don¡¯t have to worry. Not only the food, but all the other small matters have been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°You did a good job, Mirya. You must have gone through a lot of trouble. ¡±


    As she smiled brightly and corrected the tiara on her head, a maid came into the room where the two people were and spoke.


    ¡°Your Highness, I think you have to go out now. It is said that the envoys have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She replied in a calm voice, then moved towards the door. As she walked out of the door and walked to the small palace where the meeting would take place, Patrizia asked Mirya with passing words, ¡°Did the Baroness respond to the invitation?¡±


    There was no last name mentioned, but only one Baroness had been invited to dinner today, so Mirya quickly understood. She replied, ¡°She sent an answer that she would attend four days ago.¡±


    After hearing that, Patrizia said, ¡®I had expected it, but ¡­ ¡® and muttered to herself. Meanwhile, they had arrived at the small palace. Patrizia once again patted down her clothes and went inside. Already the ladies had arrived and were sitting down, and as soon as they saw Patrizia, they immediately stood up.


    ¡°We greet Your Majesty, the precious Moon of the Empire. Glory to the mother.¡±


    ¡°Please, everyone sit down.¡±


    Patrizia said that and began looking around making a face as if she was looking for someone. The quick-witted Marquess of Bringstone provided Patrizia the answer she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Baroness Phelps said she was going to be a little late.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Patrizia nodded, and after that calmly replied. As soon as they sat down, the ladies began to pour out the compliments. Most of them were family members that had produced Queeness candidates like Patrizia, so they were generally friendly to her.


    ¡°This is your first time doing this, so I dared thought you might be a bit clumsy, but it was my mistake. The preparation has been excellent.¡±


    ¡°That is an exaggeration, Duchess of Witherford. I¡¯m relieved to hear that you like it.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, what is the reason for going so far as to invite the Baroness?¡±


    Marquess Bringstone had been quiet, but then interrupted and asked the question. Her voice felt strong and wise like Rafaella¡¯s mother would, and Patrizia made a thoughtful expression before answering the question calmly.


    ¡°What do you mean, going so far, Marquess Bringstone?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the people who gathered here all of Marquess or Duchess stature? I am curious as to why you have invited a woman who is not only just a Baroness but also His Majesty¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°What would I do if she gets upset and uses this as an excuse to backhandedly go to His Majesty. That is what bothered me and why I extended the invitation.¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the real reason. Patrizia briefly laughed, seemed to be completely unperturbed. Everyone felt a sense of disagreement as they looked on at her appearance, but they did not refute it.


    If the Empress said so, that¡¯s what it was. And actually, the explanation wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.


    ¡°I am late, Your Majesty.¡±


    At that time, someone with a clear voice rippled into the calm atmosphere. Obviously, she had been invited by Patrizia, but she felt like she had not been invited by the audience who had gathered here. The only one that didn¡¯t seem to think so was Patrizia, who welcomed Rosemond with a bright smile.


    ¡°Welcome, Baroness. You are late.¡±


    Patrizia glanced over Rosemond¡¯s appearance once, and then quickly remarked.


    ¡°You look like it took a lot of time for you to dress up. It is very glamorous.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    Neither the speaker nor listener accepted it as praise, but both of them pretended to do so. Patrizia pointed out her seat without removing her smile.


    ¡°Please sit down. Soon the envoys¡¯ wives will arrive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, Your Majesty. In fact, there are many wives of higher rank than me attending, so I was unsure if I should include myself, but I am simply grateful that you have invited me so.¡±


    ¡°No, my Lady. I am the one to give thanks.¡±


    After Patrizia responded with a warm voice, the Marquess of Grochester could only stare at her with an anxious look.


    The last she had heard, those two people had not faced each other with such an atmosphere, but suddenly, her daughter had changed so much, it felt strange.


    On the surface, there seemed to be no problem. Outwardly, it really was.


    ¡°But you look happy today, Your Majesty. I heard that you usually don¡¯t wear a red dress, but you wore one specifically today. ¡±


    Patrizia replied with a laugh at the words of Countess Arzeldo.


    ¡°Ahah, you are fast Countess Arzeldo. As you said, I actually feel a little good today.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, did you have any particular reason? I don¡¯t think this meeting is the only reason today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This meeting is definitely a good reason for me, but it¡¯s not just that. ¡±


    She smiled mischievously and played with the glass of water in front of her.


    ¡°I recently received a gift. Thanks to that, it made me feel so good.¡±


    At the word ¡°gift¡± the Marquess of Grochester¡¯s curious voice asked a question, ¡°A gift? What kind of gift did you receive after entering the palace that Your Majesty felt so good about? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°It was a good gift. It was probably the best gift I¡¯ve ever received since I started my life in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Is it a dress, Your Majesty?¡±


    Patrizia shook her head at the question from the Duchess of Vashi. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°No, my Lady. It wasn¡¯t that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Then what in the world is it?¡±


    ¡°It was a gift that made my mind and body stronger. Thanks to that, I think I can become stronger. So that¡¯s why I feel good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Your Majesty. Can you show this to us too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess of Witherford. Unfortunately, this is not a situation I can show you right now. I¡¯ll show you later on. Would that be okay?¡±


    The Duchess of Witherford nodded as if that was a given, and Patrizia smiled once again. At that time, Rosemond, who had been quiet, interrupted, ¡°I want to give you a gift as well as Your Majesty too. Is that okay?


    Patrizia responded back, with an amused look in her eyes. What else was she going to say to try to shake her up this time? Anxiety rose at the same time as interest.


    ¡°Suddenly a gift? Is there any particular reason, Baroness?¡±


    ¡°If it has to be a particular reason, there is a particular reason. I heard that Your Majesty helped me get my title.¡±


    She acted innocent as she smiled and said to Patrizia.


    ¡°If the Empress had not helped, I would not have been sitting here. How dare the daughter of a poor family raise her head towards Your Majesty? That¡¯s why I have never forgotten the grace of Your Majesty ever since I moved to the new palace.¡±


    On the outside, there was clearly nothing wrong with those words, but a few words in the middle disturbed Patrizia¡¯s mentality. However, she calmly smiled and captured her emotions, then responded casually, ¡°No need to thank me for that, Baroness. It was not a big deal for me, and it was not difficult. I have heard that you have kept His Majesty¡¯s side for a year when I wasn¡¯t there, so I have to pay up for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you acknowledge my hard work, Your Majesty. I hope I can maintain this relationship in the future.¡±


    ¡°I think for a smooth relationship to keep running, both parties must be friendly to one another. If one side starts having certain thoughts, then everything would be over, Baroness.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way as Your Majesty. You are as smart as I have heard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    It was a face that didn¡¯t look grateful at all, but neither Rosemond nor Patrizia did anything else about that. In a strangely taut atmosphere, the other ladies including the Duchess of Grochester were tense, but fortunately, that atmosphere was broken by Mirya, who had just arrived.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the envoys¡¯ wives have just arrived. Would you like them to come inside?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Welcome them in, Mirya.¡±


    The conversation that had naturally been broken up from the rigid atmosphere was revived. The strange vigor brought on by the appearance of new guests quickly spread through the room.


    Soon a group of women came into the room where Patrizia was. The age range varied from younger to older women, but given that they had come from a foreign country by ship, no lady seemed that old. Patrizia welcomed them with her fluent foreign language skills.


    ¡°Welcome. We were waiting.¡±


    When her sister Petronilla, had gone around having tea parties with other girls, Patrizia had stayed alone in her home to learn foreign languages, especially the one belonging to the Christa Empire which was allied with the Marvinus Empire. She had vaguely thought that she was going to use it someday, but she never thought it would be used like this. They seemed to admire Patrizia¡¯s fluent conversational skills, and the seeming leader among them spoke out.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Moon of Marvinus. It is an honor to see the new mother of this Empire. I am Christa¡¯s Duchess of Verica.¡±


    ¡°I am also extremely happy to meet with you, Duchess. Please, everyone, sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Christa¡¯s noblewomen, who sat in the empty seats, all had the distinctive black hair and impeccable complexion of the Christa Empire, which was hard to see in the Marvinus Empire, so Patrizia was amazed. However, she didn¡¯t show that kind of amazement on her face as she thought it might be rude.


    ¡°You must be tired of coming from such a distant place, it would be better to start eating. The chef in our palace is quite amazing at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Since you talk that far, we are excited to try. To be honest, we are very excited about the food from Marvinus. I had heard that Marvinus food was that good?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excessive compliment, Duchess. It would be good if it fits with your palette.¡±


    Patrizia, after saying that, made movements with her head as if asking Mirya to bring the food, and soon, a number of maids came into the banquet hall with plates of food.


    Along with colorful vegetable dishes, there were meat dishes with delicious smells that caught their attention. Someone seemed to already be salivating as a gulping sound seeming to swallow their saliva could be heard. Patrizia had on the world¡¯s proud face, Rosemond looked on at her as she smiled inwardly.


    The steak, which the maids came in innocent expressions originally had to be a beefsteak, but the ingredients had been replaced because of her plans.


    Of course, if one had been a chef who cooks professionally, one would be likely to be able to distinguish the two, but even then, it would not be easy. Just before the chef started cooking, she had replaced it with pork of similar shape and color, which made it hard to tell. Rosemond discussed the steak with an expression that she knew nothing.


    ¡°Oh, the steak looks really delicious. I think very good quality meat has been grilled.¡±


    ¡°Correct, Baroness. I specifically asked the chef. To make the dish with very good quality meat. So please eat a lot. I hope everyone else also enjoys it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We will enjoy this food.¡±


    Rosemond, with a smirk, soon began slicing the steak with her elegant hands. As she did this, the juice from the meat came out, and the large steak began to be cut into small pieces. Rosemond deliberately cut into the steaks in a slower motion than the others, and then glanced at the other people taking the steak pieces into their mouths. One of Christa¡¯s most prominent wives had a look of anticipation and put a large-sized piece of steak in her mouth.


    Just because pork was not allowed in the Christa Empire did not mean they wouldn¡¯t even know the taste of pork. Rosemond put a piece of steak in the dish into her mouth, hoping for a huge uproar. However¡­

 Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 16. SHUT YOUR MOUTH

    ¡®This¡­ How could this be?¡¯


    Rosemond¡¯s face after tasting the steak, hardened immediately. She chewed the steak a few more times to see if she had tasted it wrong. But thinking that way did not mean the beef steak would taste like pork. She put another piece in her mouth again with an unbelievable expression. It was still the flavor of beef.


    She judged the situation with a taken aback expression. Yes, maybe the beef steak haad only come to herself, or maybe the beef steaks and pork steaks were mixed in equally and served to the guests. However, to make such a hypothesis, the expressions of the ladies who tasted the steaks seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Oh, my Your Majesty, the steak tastes quite amazing. I say I really didn¡¯t know the Marvinus cows would be so delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that it agrees with your taste. Does it agree with you Duchess of Verica?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for caring for us. I haven¡¯t eaten a steak such as this for a long time.¡±


    So, in this situation, everyone was eating the beef steak. It was not the pork steak she had prepared. Rosemond¡¯s face turned white as she was shocked at her expectations going awry. Patrizia, seeing this, asked Rosemond with a puzzled look, ¡°Baroness Phelps, what¡¯s wrong? Your complexion does not look good.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ My stomach feels a little bad. I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    When Rosemond struggled to give an excuse, Patrizia gave a generous face as she advised.


    ¡°Oh, dear. That¡¯s a shame. Then what do you think about going outside and getting a little bit of the night air? When you come back, your insides should definitely feel better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then please excuse me.¡±


    As much as possible, Rosemond tried not to show the amount of frustration on her face, calmly got out of the room. Patrizia stared at this with a strange look in her eyes, then soon focused her attention back to the noblewomen and the meal.


    Meanwhile, Rosemond stepped out and slammed her feet down out of frustration over things going wrong.


    ¡°What in the world, what in the world?!¡±


    She asked Glara with an angry expression, who had followed her outside.


    ¡°What in the world is this? Why did it end up like this?¡±


    ¡°My, my Lady¡­ I am not sure. I¡¯m sure I have done everything as directed by you. I also saw with my own eyes that the beef was replaced with the pork.¡±


    Glara felt it was really unfair. Everything Rosemond ordered she had made sure to confirm to the end. Again this principle had not been broken. She had clearly confirmed that the beef was secretly replaced with pork in the kitchen. But then why in the world¡­?


    Glara asked Rosemond, looking as if she was begging to be trusted, claiming her innocence.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unfair my Lady. You know me. Why would I do anything you have directed so casually. I¡¯m sure ¡­ I¡¯m sure ¡­¡±


    ¡°So then why in the world is it wrong, huh? Are you saying someone, during that short period of time, switch the pork back to beef?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    At the moment, both Rosemond and Glara were terrified and stopped talking at the voice of a third party. As they turned their heads toward the voice, the expressionless Patrizia was slowly approaching where they were. Rosemond spread her shoulders confidently without any sign of shrinking at her appearance.


    ¡®Since it had already come to this, so be it.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you coming out, Your Majesty? Instead of entertaining the noblewomen of Christa.¡±


    ¡°I told them that there was something I had to take care of briefly. I won¡¯t be staying long anyway. ¡±


    ¡°Then you can just keep going to take care of whatever it is.¡±


    She laughed ridiculously and spoke to Patrizia, and Patrizia laughed as well as she looked at her expression. The smile that did not explain anything, however, soon turned into madness.


    SLAP!


    On the night of the full moon, the harsh friction tore through the darkness. Patrizia blankly looked at Rosemond, who was staring at her with an incredulous expression, holding on to her cheek. She trembled in anger and glared as if she was going to kill Patrizia.


    ¡°You, you¡­!¡±


    SLAP!


    Patrizia did not hesitate and once again slammed her cheek. The cold voice was an added bonus.


    ¡°You are crazy, Rosemond. I guess since you became a mistress you have developed a mental illness as well.¡±


    ¡°What? You really¡­¡±


    SLAP! It was the third punishment. Rosemond wrapped her cheek that had completely turned red with her hand. In the midst of that, she did not moan once. Patrizia asked her with a greatly lowered voice, ¡°Are you really crazy, Rosemond? Makes sense, you did say you are from a low family. I understand that you did not receive a proper education from your home. But at least, shouldn¡¯t you maintain your manners to the Moon and the Sun? This is something that even a 10-year-old child would know.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to talk about my family and my home education? Who are you to do that?!¡±


    SLAP! Finally, blood flowed from her cheek. Patrizia¡¯s white palm had blood on it, and Patrizia looked at it indifferently and then wiped it on her red dress without a second thought.


    She didn¡¯t wear a red dress for this reason, but it ended up being a dress that really suited today¡¯s situation. She touched her hand and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know who I am. This is serious, Rosemond. You need an education.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once, so I hope you¡¯ll listen carefully. I, Patrizia Leila Les Grochester, am the Empress of this Marvinus Empire, the real wife of the Emperor, His Majesty who you say you love, and who will become the mother of this country.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Mother¡­ That¡¯s not even fun-¡­ ¡±


    ¡°To add on, you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Rosemond Mary La Phelps is the Baroness of this Marvinus Empire, and the concubine of my husband, His Majesty. At the same time, you are the faithful servant of us as a couple, and so my servant. Do you know of this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s hand moved once again at those words, but this time, Rosemond wasn¡¯t an easy victim this time. One hand grasped Patrizia¡¯s thin wrist, while the other hand still covered her cheek that was covered with blood. She laughed crookedly and said to Patrizia, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty. That I am your servant, and that you are the woman who will become the mother of this empire.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Rosemond. If your head is bad, you may not comprehend it. I understand. But don¡¯t worry too much. These are things that you will gradually learn while you live your life.¡±


    Patrizia took her hand off her wrist with her other hand, and this time, she swept down her injured cheek without any more hitting. Naturally, Rosemond refused and swat away her hand with a furious expression, but Patrizia calmly told her with an unaffected face.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to know, you will get to know, so you won¡¯t have to say more.¡±


    ¡°You are too confident, Your Majesty. What do you believe in to be behaving like this? What power does an Empress in name only have, when she can¡¯t even earn His Majesty¡¯s intimate favor?¡±


    Those words weren¡¯t wrong, and Patricia smiled and spoke. But Rosemond saw the anger hidden in the laughter, so she laughed even brighter.


    That was a fact that even Empress Patrizia could not deny. But Rosemond¡¯s smile soon disappeared.


    ¡°The Empress is not a concubine, Rosemond. As I said last time, you can take power even if you don¡¯t roll yourself around cheaply like you. If all power had been concentrated on the Emperor¡¯s discretion, this country would have already been destroyed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You too know that very well. Right?¡±


    Damn, it was true. This country was not such an easy nation. At least, the Marvinus Empire was able to preserve its dynasty and maintain the form of the Empire for a long time, because of the fact that the elites like herself did not grab hold and wreck the country.


    There was a limit to what the mistress could intervene with. The Marvinus Empire took precautions in considering the Emperor¡¯s unrighteousness and gave the Empress the same powers as the Emperor, so the result was how it was now. Rosemond, darn it all, knew this better than anyone else. That¡¯s why she was trying to be the Empress at any cost.


    It was miserable to be a mistress who did not become an Empress. That may not be the case when the Emperor you had served was alive, but if the Emperor died and the next great Emperor was ready and the Empress was alive, the story would be completely different. Common sense meant there would hardly be anybody that looked kindly at a mistress who had taken over all the love from a dead husband.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you created this situation today. Really rude, spiteful, vulgar ¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia muttered this in a voice full of anger. It had been exactly four days before the banquet was held that she had learned of exactly what was going on. She didn¡¯t know it would end up being this helpful to instruct them to look into the happenings at the mistress¡¯ quarters.


    When Patrizia found out about Rosemond¡¯s conspiracy, she instructed Rafaella to let the chef know about it. To make sure to keep the beef that will be used on the day of the dinner at a secret, unknown location.


    When she first learned about Rosemond¡¯s schemes, she was shocked to say the least. It had been unexpected. Of course, she was expecting one day a decisive plan would be constructed in the hope of bringing her down, but she didn¡¯t know how it would be planned out this quickly, and this boldly.


    At least because she thought it was something that would happen a little bit later than now, she had been at ease. And now, Patrizia blamed herself for her ease and casual outlook. Couldn¡¯t it have been a big deal at the end? It wasn¡¯t just a problem that would end up just affecting herself. It was a matter that could have spread on to diplomatic problems.


    And if she hadn¡¯t noticed it, something more horrible than she had imagined would have taken place. Perhaps the alliance between the two countries would have been compromised. Once again, realizing the seriousness of the matter, she became more resentful.


    As much as Patrizia felt the shock, her anger toward Rosemond deepened. She continued to speak in a lower than low voice.


    ¡°The mistresses of this country have committed all sorts of tricks to gain the Emperor¡¯s love, but at least they hadn¡¯t done anything to harm the country like you did, Rosemond. What kind of guts did you have to do this? It was a matter that could have affected diplomatic issues between the two countries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, Your Majesty.¡±


    She suddenly changed her position. She had judged that the situation was now not in her favor. At the quick turn of events, an empty laugh escaped from Patrizia, and soon she talked to Rosemond with a cold face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting over this so easily, Rosemond. Did you want to bring me down like that so much? Enough to pull this irrational number? Very scary person, you are.¡±


    ¡°If you know, just hand over that position over to me, Your Majesty. Then I have no reason to mess with you.¡±


    ¡°That would not do. As you know, dethronement in this country means death.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any noble terms for a dethroned Empress in this country. The dethronement was death. This meant that if you hadn¡¯t committed enough sins to die, it would be difficult to be dethroned.


    So Patrizia could never solve this situation as well as she had said. In a way, it was a pity. If she could only live with the noble post of having been called Empress, accepting her offer would not have been bad.


    ¡°So Rosemond, you give up. That way, at least when His Majesty passes on, I can help you avoid the worst circumstances. This is the best I can bestow upon you ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Patrizia.¡±

 Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 17. LAST MERCY

    It wasn¡¯t a fresh feeling, nor was it a new feeling to hear the cursing from a constantly smiling person. It was just dirty. Patrizia¡¯s eyebrow twitched on one side.


    ¡°Oh, because you called me by my name first, so will I. Is that okay? Anyway, it has already happened now, and you have no intention of leaking what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Ha! That shamelessness, it is so great that one would want to learn it. I want to live quietly. I won¡¯t mess with you unless you mess with me first. I can promise. However¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia glowered as if she was going to kill Rosemond. Today¡¯s work really could not be forgiven. It was so infuriating that she had planned this peculiar plot that gave her goosebumps.


    ¡°If you mess with me first, I won¡¯t be able to help it. Mistakes and forgiveness will be the last this time. That is why¡­ let us stay quiet. If something else happens after this, I have no idea what I will resort to doing.¡±


    ¡°How scary.¡±


    Rosemond muttered in a form of mockery and glared at Patrizia as if looking down at her. Patrizia thought she was a woman who had a talent for ruining a person¡¯s mood and spoke.


    ¡°I feel like I want to reveal today¡¯s work all over the world and bury you, but it would lead to a very messy situation. So this is the only time, Rosemond. There will be no mercy for the second time.¡±


    It was not difficult to promulgate this event. Even for an Empress who was not favored, she had this much power.


    However, while this would solve the internal problems, there would still be room for external problems. Of course, the most desirable case would be that nothing would happen, but if this led to some pretense and disadvantages in the diplomacy with the Christa Empire, there would be nothing as difficult as dealing with that.


    From the beginning, diplomacy was such a thing. With a little plausible justification, you could exercise ridiculous and unfair power at any time.


    The Christa Empire was not a weak country but was a great power along the lines of the Marvinus Empire. She did not dare to guess what kind of problems would arise, and how to deal with that.


    So darn it, she couldn¡¯t act as she pleased. This was a big issue that would not simply end with internal problems.


    ¡°Ahah, I will remember, Your Majesty. This is like, I¡¯ll be so scared that I won¡¯t be able to even pee.¡±


    ¡°Put away with that messing around attitude as much as possible. I might end up grabbing you by the hair because it¡¯s so infuriating.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will remember that as well.¡±


    Rosemond glared at Patrizia with an imposing expression as if she will not be deterred no matter when she¡¯ll be hit, until the end. Patrizia accepted all of her looks without averting her gaze.


    There was no reason to avoid it. It was the other person, not herself, who should be looking away. Patrizia laughed in a low voice and asked, ¡°That confidence, I¡¯m really curious about where it comes from. Do you think I will not be telling anyone about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Your Majesty would not have the guts to do that.¡±


    There was a reason Rosemond was so confident. First, the beef wasn¡¯t really exchanged into pork as she had planned. In other words, there was nothing that had happened.


    Second, there was no practical evidence. The only thing that the Empress knew about the involvement of this scheme were Rosemond and Glara. But it would be resolved if both of them remained silent. No one was as loyal as Glara, so she probably wouldn¡¯t open her mouth even while being tortured.


    Third, above all, it was a great danger to spread this story so that it reached the Christa Empire. If so, there might be diplomatic friction Patrizia was so concerned about. Patrizia also knew this better than anyone else, but still decided to go a little harder.


    ¡°If you have sinned, you can just reveal it, or even if you don¡¯t have one, you can make one. But in this case, it¡¯s the former, so there¡¯s no reason for it to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Have you not made a promise to His Majesty? That you won¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°That was a story when you didn¡¯t touch me first. I haven¡¯t promised to stupidly become a victim like an idiot.¡±


    ¡°There was no example of a mistress grabbing hold of an Empire, but there is a precedent for bringing the Emperor into their skirt. Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think this is just that time?¡±


    Patrizia had nothing to say when she saw Rosemond¡¯s confident expression while she asked the question. Shamelessness should have a limit.


    ¡°Be confident, Rose. I really do hate that part of you.¡±


    She smiled twistedly then approached her, and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Anyways, thank you for the gift, Rosemond. Thanks to you, I have made a promise to myself. Mercy is only this time, and the next time, I will be first.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s first attack, she would look forward to it. Rosemond, smiled brightly when it didn¡¯t match the circumstances, and talked to her in an amused voice.


    ¡°Can I look forward to it, Your Majesty?¡±


    What a crazy woman. Patrizia felt her throat close up and the ridiculousness. She was expecting it, but this was truly not a light opponent. But at least for now, she has the upper hand.


    It was like the struggle of a loser struggling to do anything to not look weak. So she had no need to be scared or shrink back. Patrizia spoke again.


    ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t happen, Rosemond. I am a pacifist.¡±


    That was ridiculous. Rosemond laughed internally at Patrizia. If she wanted peace, she would give up that position right away and disappear neatly. Because she would never give up on this fight until she became Empress.


    Just as maintaining the position was directly related to survival for Patrizia, it was also a matter of survival for her. So she could not give up. To take the place of that supreme Queen.


    ¡°Oh, I have been outside for too long. I have to go now. The noblewomen must be waiting for you.¡±


    Patrizia pulled up slightly on one side of the mouth and smiled, then talked to her as if to comfort her.


    ¡°Stop getting angry, and come inside. The beef steak, as I saw earlier, you didn¡¯t even eat a few bites, and it should be getting cold.¡±


    It should have already gotten cold. Patrizia walked proudly past Rosemond, holding a smile to the end. As soon as her appearance disappeared from view, Rosemond shrieked.


    ¡°Aaaaghh!¡±


    It was a common sound that Rosemond made when things didn¡¯t work out the way she had wanted. She angrily stomped her feet, seemingly unable to control her anger.


    ¡°Dares, dares!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t enough to treat her as a prostitute, that rude child had dared to give a warning. The fact that Rosemond was being played by that younger Empress was so upsetting it was unbearable.


    She bit her lips hard without feeling the pain from her reddened cheek. As she did this, Glara, who was at her side, watching all of this unfold with a pale face, asked Rosemond with a worried voice, ¡°You have a bad wound, my Lady. It would be better for us to return to your quarters.¡±


    SLAP! However, all that returned for Glara¡¯s worried words was a sharp assault. Glara carefully wrapped her cheek with her hand and said stoically, ¡°I am sorry, my Lady. It is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Because of you¡­¡±


    She growled in a voice that seemed to be unraveling further in anger. She seemed unable to believe the situation she was in.


    To be precise, she could not believe Patrizia had attacked her. That was an enormous shame for Rosemond, a seasoned veteran who had been through many of these battles.


    ¡°There will be mercy only this time, and from now on, you¡¯ll attack first? Ha! I sure am looking forward to that. How poisonous could a naive flower in a nice greenhouse be? That would be really scary.¡±


    Rosemond turned silently towards her palace without hiding her cold eyes. With this feeling, she just couldn¡¯t laugh with a ¡°hoho and haha¡± in front of the ladies. And most of all, it was impossible to go back to after being in such a state. She walked back to her Vain Palace, intently wondering how to get revenge against Patrizia.


    Meanwhile, at that same time, Lucio was busy with meeting with the envoys. Occasionally, a question popped in his head about whether Patrizia was doing well, but he soon eased his own worries by saying, ¡®I am sure she will do well on her own.¡¯


    Anyway, it was the influence of the Marquis and the Empress of a country. The Duchess of Efreni would not have been training her poorly, so she must have been doing well.


    When the supper ended, and all the envoys returned to the bedrooms they were allotted, Lucio finally found freedom. He finished a brief bath in the Central Palace and went straight to Rosemond. And he faced an unexpected sight that he would never have expected.


    ¡°This¡­ What is going on?¡±


    He asked Rosemond in a firm voice. Rosemond, like a woman who had been waiting for that question, ran to Lucio in tears.


    ¡°SOB, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked what was going on. Did anyone hit you?¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­¡±


    Naturally, it was Lucio who became frustrated as she released her tears silently. He asked her as if he was urging her, ¡°Tell me, Rose. Who made you like this? Is it the Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed correct as she just turned her head silently. Then, the tiredness increased, and a huge anger rose. Lucio could let everything go except for one thing, and that was someone putting a hand on her, it was unbearable.


    Because it was the same as putting a hand on him. While holding down his boiling insides, he calmly asked Rosemond, ¡°Why did the Empress smack you? Was there any other reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond shut her mouth. No matter what the reason was, Lucio, who cared terribly for her, would find it difficult to forgive her. In this case, it was better to exercise the right to remain silent. Naturally, Lucio felt frustrated as he looked at Rosemond¡¯s closed mouth, and eventually, his words came out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to visit the Empress and ask, Rose? Come on tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say.


    She acted as if she had been subjected to unfair situations. If she just provided a sneak peek like this, then it would be on Lucio, and not her.


    When Rosemond looked down with her mouth closed as if she was a young child who lost all life, that image seemed to touch Lucio somewhere. He looked at Rosemond for a moment with a shaken expression and soon began to grasp for the truth.


    ¡°Tell me, Rose. You don¡¯t think I would do anything that would affect you negatively.¡±


    ¡°I cannot say¡­¡±


    Cannot say. If she said this, she would be advertising herself that everything was her own fault. So the answer was to remain silent until the end. Rosemond struggled to look away from him. Eventually, Lucio had one option left for him. He pulled himself away from Rosemond, and Rosemond called him back with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I have no choice but to find out myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Glara, make sure you take good care of your master. The wound is deep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Do not worry.¡±


    Glara replied quietly, and Lucio glanced briefly towards Rosemond¡¯s cheek, then turned back. Rosemond left alone with a nervous expression, sighed unconsciously.

 Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 18. AN UNEXPECTED MEETING

    Patrizia felt like her body was beyond heavy, once she returned after finishing the meeting. It was probably because she remained tense, preparing hard for her work today, but was still nervous about the possibility of unknown variables. In addition, it was also because she had to worry about stopping Rosemond¡¯s tactics.


    Anyways, as a result, the terrible things she had expected didn¡¯t happen, and her hospitality had ended brilliantly.


    But it was definitely too close for comfort. No matter if she had been reborn, it had not been herself who was the Empress, but her sister, Petronilla. So, information available to Patrizia was limited, and she had no choice but to not know what would happen in the future.


    So the fact that she had returned to the past was not so much as an advantage for her, but a catalyst would play a role in being a little more careful in the future.


    But it was an undeniable advantage that she had a new opportunity to change the future and that she would be more cautious about things related to Rosemond.


    Anyways, today¡¯s work would have led to a big catastrophe if she didn¡¯t pay attention to the dynamics of Rosemond. She sighed tiredly, thinking that she should focus all her nerves on the movement of the Vain Palace. Rafaella approached her then and talked to her.


    ¡°You look tired, My Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯m tired, Sir Rafaella. I completed a big job today.¡±


    ¡°Right. It would have been a big deal of trouble because of that nasty mistress.¡±


    Even as she thought about it now, she inevitably gound her teeth at her hatefulness.


    ¡°Oh my world, how could she think about doing something like that? There should be a limit to so much recklessness. In the end, a war could have happened. Thinking about changing into pork steaks for noblewomen from a country where pork is taboo, is she sane? Plus, if Lady Phelps¡¯s tactics had become reality, it¡¯s not only you who would have been harmed. His Majesty also would have suffered damage.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I had blocked it. Anyways¡­ Looking at the result, nothing has happened now.¡±


    ¡°How easygoing.¡±


    Rafaella clicked her tongue and then sat down calmly next to Patrizia. She then asked her in a soft voice, ¡°Your Majesty, are you really not going to tell His Majesty anything? You could take away the Baroness¡¯ title with this.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything that would change if news of this went into His Majesty¡¯s ear. He would never publicize this matter unless His Majesty was an insane person. Before saving Lady Phelps, he would need to save this country. He wouldn¡¯t show recklessness by trying to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ha. That is true.¡±


    Rafaella sighed as if she was frustrated, and in fact, Patrizia was also frustrated. It was certainly a good opportunity, but the subject was too sensitive to publicize it.


    There was no choice but to cover it. Anyway, after giving Rosemond enough warnings, it would become quiet at least for the time being.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty, has visited.¡±


    At the time the voice of Mirya was heard, both Patrizia and Rafaella were both surprised. He wouldn¡¯t have heard all of their words, right? As they were waiting nervously, Lucio appeared through the open door. Rafaella stood up tactfully and then greeted him, ¡°The humble sword greets Your Majesty. Glory to the Sun.¡±


    Then she left the spot without looking back. It was the polite thing to do for her to leave now. And in fact, she was not confident that she would not say some rude words to the Emperor.


    Well, she would rather get out of the way than put out some words that would bring misfortune to Her Majesty.


    Rafaella moved to the room where she was staying, thinking to herself that she should have some rest.


    Eventually, only the two people were left in the room, and Patrizia¡¯s heart pounded strangely in the case that he had heard the conversation between her and Rafaella.


    Of course, she had done nothing wrong, so there would not be a problem with him asking her about it, but nevertheless, she felt like she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have. It was a strange situation.


    ¡°I greet the Sun of this precious empire. Glory to the Father.¡±


    Immediately after she greeted him, she asked for the purpose of the visit.


    ¡°What is the reason for this visit? You must be exhausted from the meeting with the envoys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio said nothing about what he was thinking, and Patrizia suddenly recalled her interaction with Rosemond. Surely he hadn¡¯t come to blame her for that.


    If so, she was planning to utter all the details of her work without delay. She had no intention of protecting Rosemond if it meant she was to be harmed.


    ¡°¡­ I just came to ask if you had a good meeting with the envoys¡¯ wives today.¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t what she had expected. She sighed in relief without realizing and then gave him the answer he wanted to hear.


    ¡°It ended well.¡±


    Of course, something big could have happened, but¡­ she quit trying to add it on. She thought that this would just make the story longer. She wanted him to return quickly so she could take a bath.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She noticed that when he finished saying that, he felt awkward, and she had to worry about whether she had to excuse him to leave first. Fortunately, however, the worries were meaningless, and he told her what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Then, you must be tired today. Take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your Majesty should also rest comfortably.¡±


    She bowed politely, and the Emperor stared at her blatantly, then soon turned back and left silently.


    What, he had come here just to say those words? It wasn¡¯t even a short distance from the Central Palace to the Empress¡¯ Palace? She was shocked and at a loss for words, but since he had left quickly, the amount of time she had to rest had increased.


    Patrizia thought that it was simply a relief as she carefully pulled the tiara off from the center of her head.


    ¡°Darn it.¡±


    Lucio, who was walking towards the Central Palace, cursed without realizing. Obviously, he had planned to go and pick on her. Why did she hit Rosemond? If she had done something wrong, she could have just said it in words. Why did she have to raise a hand at her?


    However, Lucio was taken aback by the unexpected truth he had encountered.


    ¡°If that is the case¡­¡±


    He muttered this with a serious expression. If by any chance, Rosemond¡¯s plans had been successful, it would not have been difficult to abandon the Empress as she had intended.


    But the problem was the next part. The fact that Rosemond¡¯s plot of intrigue could spread like fire to himself and even to this empire. It was a sensitive issue that could lead to the end of the alliance and then to war.


    And that was really bad. As it was, the Ekman Empire was constantly trying to contact the Christa Empire, and so no amount of friction could be allowed.


    In addition to listening to Patrizia¡¯s words, it seemed she had caught wind of Rosemond¡¯s plans in advance and stopped her¡­ If so, it wasn¡¯t understood that the angry Patrizia had violently touched Rosemond.


    For the first time in his life, he was confused about this situation, as it related to Rosemond. Since the first time he had met her, he had never felt confused about anything related to her.


    Because he had always considered her to be like himself, he gave her whatever she had wanted, and did not want to do anything she hated him doing.


    This was certainly the case¡­ But this time, it was a little, no, a lot too far. He walked into his room with a complex look on his face. Originally, he had planned to go from the Empress¡¯ Palace and directly straight to the Vain Palace, but strangely, he didn¡¯t want to see Rosemond right now.


    His head hurt in confusion. He prepared to go to bed, thinking that at least today, he should go to bed as early as possible.


    On the other hand, Patrizia also had a complicated mind. She had talked to Rafaella with the world¡¯s most calm voice, but in fact, this had all been a tremendous shock for Patrizia. Of course, she would have had to give up the position of Empress, and it was a felony that could end up ruining her whole family. If things had gone wrong, they might have reached the same end as they had in the past, with no point in her being reborn.


    As she thought that her body trembled. For Patrizia who was still young, this was such a shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be more careful and sharp in the future.¡±


    As she promised herself while muttering, Patrizia sighed and swept away from her long turquoise hair. The obscured black eyes were then revealed, and the light reflected and glistened on it. She thought that it would be better to go to bed as soon as possible to stabilize her mind and body, and covered herself with the blankets after laying down.


    However, no matter how much time passed Patrizia couldn¡¯t sleep, and had kept shifting her body for a couple of hours, until she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and sat up quickly. Obviously her body was exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was just too awake.


    Patrizia thought that she would rather go for a walk, so she got up from the bed and wore a not too thin shawl. When she came out, Mirya, who was waiting in front of the door, gave a startled look and asked Patrizia, ¡°Your Majesty? Where are you trying to go at this late night¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I was hoping to go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Then where would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°No, I will go alone.¡±


    She politely refused and then left the palace alone. She wanted to be alone. At least, tonight. It would be fine since there was a dagger hidden in her arms. At least she could protect her body.


    Patrizia went to the place she had not visited once since becoming an Empress. Perhaps the last time she had gone was when she had participated in the second part of the Queeness competition.


    Since then, she has become an empress and had not visited even though she had been living in the Imperial Palace. No, it was more accurate to say she couldn¡¯t. Since that day, she had been really busy and could barely open her eyes wide. And since this was the time she should be going to sleep, this was the only opportunity to be heading over there.


    It was dark everywhere, but because it was the night of the full moon, the lakeshore was bright with the moon floating on it. Patrizia, who was enjoying the moonlight falling above the water, shed tears without knowing it. When the warm tears flowed down her cheeks, Patrizia realized that she was crying, and wiped her tears off with her sleeve.


    ¡°Ah¡­ must be crazy.¡±


    Why was she crying? Today, she had clearly held a very good, official event as the Empress, and even successfully blocked Rosemond¡¯s plot.


    But soon Patrizia realized that was the problem. She surely warned Rosemond that this would be the last time and that she should never try to do it again. But would Rosemond listen to her? No, she would one day involve herself with intrigue again and again.


    If that was the case, how long would she be able to block and survive the schemes? Perhaps until she died, until the Emperor died, would she have to live in such a confrontation with Rosemond all of the time? At such a dark future, Patrizia eventually began to cry.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t confident. She wasn¡¯t like Rosemond who had the Emperor¡¯s favor, and her head wasn¡¯t particularly good.


    However, Rosemond was now the Emperor¡¯s chief mistress, and since she started from the bottom, she was much better adept at controlling the situation than herself, the daughter of a Marquis.


    So that was why she was scared. The possibility that she would not be able to change the future. She was afraid to be dethroned like her sister, and go on a guillotine with the rest of her family. She was the type not to take caution and not make terrible assumptions, but Patrizia¡¯s heart had weakened today, whether it was because it was nighttime, or she had confronted her first big event.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Suddenly, Patrizia¡¯s body naturally hardened, reacting to the voice of the man behind it.

 Chapter 21 - CHAPTER 19. HAVE YOU GONE CRAZY

    It was a familiar voice. She didn¡¯t hear it often, but it was definitely a voice she had heard before. She turned around and looked at the other person.


    ¡°Emperor¡­ Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in a place like this at night?¡±


    Patrizia wiped her tears out of embarrassment. She had shed tears in front of the one person who she didn¡¯t want to show the most in the world. For some reason, her pride dropped, and she opened her eyes wide and looked at the Emperor approaching her.


    ¡°¡­What is Your Majesty doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have asked first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Needlessly obstinate. She just tried to make something up.


    ¡°Just¡­ I liked the moonlight, so I was basking in it.¡±


    ¡°Tears on the cheeks, still remain.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face blushed at being called out and wiped away her tears. Anyways, those useless eyes sure were good. In an embarrassed voice, she tried to make excuses for him.


    ¡°It is saliva.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He showed he was taken aback, and she became more embarrassed. ¡®Damn it, I dug my own grave.¡¯ She sighed, but something was abruptly pushed out in front of her. He had handed out his handkerchief. She refused it with an expression of unwillingness.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    There was a saying that if someone did things they hadn¡¯t done before, it was their time to die, and this shouldn¡¯t be true. The man in front of her had to be alive until she had at least produced the imperial heir.


    Despite her blatant rejection, Lucio continued to push out with a handkerchief. Patrizia accepted the handkerchief without refusing until the end, as she realized that would not be polite of her. Patrizia, who was almost done wiping her cheeks dry, suddenly felt a rise of retaliation and blew her nose with a handkerchief.


    In a very strong way at that.


    Patrizia, who felt amused watching Lucio being taken aback in front of her, chuckled inwardly and then talked to him.


    ¡°I will wash it and return it back to you, so you don¡¯t have to use it to make that face as if you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is a precious handkerchief. You must return it.¡±


    A precious handkerchief. Maybe he had received it from Rosemond. She asked him begrudgingly.


    ¡°Did Lady Phelps give this to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    If one gave a denying answer, then one had to tell her about who had given this handkerchief to him, but that just didn¡¯t happen. She thought he was a very unkind person, and carefully folded the handkerchief that was now wet from her runny nose. Well, whoever gave him the handkerchief, she had used it, so she had to quickly clean it and return it back to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You, have you cried?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Look at him brazenly asking, when he had seen it all. She exercised the right to remain silent, hiding her feelings about how absurd this was. Eventually, silence passed on for a long time, until she couldn¡¯t stand the awkwardness and decided to leave first. To be honest, this atmosphere and this situation were uncomfortable right now.


    As she turned to her side and tried to go out of the garden, by chance, she saw Lucio¡¯s face reflected in the moonlight. And Patrizia was shocked when she saw it.


    ¡®Originally was¡­ his face that pale?¡¯


    A face that looked more tired than usual. And then she saw the sweat on his forehead. It was enough to arouse her curiosity, but she, unfortunately, was not interested in his circumstances or stories. She was too exhausted, busy, and had no mind to show interest in such a thing.


    So she was able to turn around and walk away without regret. That is, until he caught her.


    ¡°¡­Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An empty laugh escaped. Did he just tell me not to go right now? Why? For what reason? She finally turned around. His expression continued to not look good. He seemed to be very troubled by something.


    ¡°Your complexion is not good, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to Lady Phelps. Is she not the woman Your Majesty loves so much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether it be comfort or something else, she will not hesitate and definitely serve you better.


    Patrizia, who said these words coldly, turned around without hesitation. There was no mercy or mind to give him. As she had said before, she was too exhausted to provide such goodwill.


    How long did she run like that? Raindrops began to fall, drop by drop, and then began to worsen. Patrizia took off the shawl she was wearing and put it on her head and started running.


    While she ran like that for a long time, she momentarily remembered Lucio, who Patrizia had left in the garden. She frowned, making a crease on her forehead.


    He should have left right? However, to say this, the surroundings were too silent. The path towards the Central Palace was solely by the way she was taking.


    She put on a steadfast face as she continued to run on, but this was for just a moment.


    Patrizia bit her lips without realizing it. Don¡¯t give any mind, Patrizia thought. He has nothing to do with her. She began to run again with a determined look, but this was only brief. Patrizia¡¯s feet finally stopped.


    Raindrops slowly began to wet Patrizia with her stopped body. She spits out a little bit of curse words.


    ¡°Screw it.¡±


    Can she not be bothered? It would have been better if she had not seen it. It was obvious he was getting hit by this rain right now. She was frustrated back and forth with an insane look and eventually turned to where he was. Internally she constantly reprimanded herself, ¡®insane woman, care about yourself, why would you care that far about that man?¡¯ But it was inevitable. Patrizia wasn¡¯t strong enough to pretend she didn¡¯t know the man who would be facing the rain alone.


    ¡°Haaa. Haaa¡±


    When she finally reached the pretty long distance by reaching the original lakeshore, she found Lucio standing and staring blankly near the lakeshore. She had no idea why he was standing there like a man who had given up on the whole world with such a lost expression, but the situation was not good enough to directly ask him.


    She walked over to him, splashing the water as she walked with her heels. Only then did he lift his gaze and look at her. His eyes were empty and that¡¯s why she was frustrated at the moment, but she still asked him without showing any of that.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And if you catch a cold this way, You are going to blame you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead. What are you doing? Did something actually happen to your head?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia was on the verge of bursting, seeing him as a doll that didn¡¯t move, but soon grasped on to her emotions and took off the shawl she was wearing and covered him with it. She didn¡¯t forget the detail to cover his hair meticulously.


    She wondered why she had to do this when she was not Rosemond, and felt guilty from this but had no choice in the matter. She felt like she should just call Rosemond right now and take His Majesty to her, but that just couldn¡¯t happen right now. Patrizia took off the thin muslin she was wearing and wrapped her head with it as she told him.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It was crazy. This man must have decided to let himself die. Or perhaps, did he want her to catch a cold here? Get a cold and die? Patrizia did not hide her frustrated expression and shouted at him.


    ¡°The rain is getting stronger. If you want to catch a cold, get it alone. Don¡¯t worry an innocent person about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patricia grabbed onto Lucio and his hands, who still stood there silently like a stone as if she could no longer bear to see it. Even if she left him behind, she had to throw him away in an alley where many people passed, and if she did leave him here, she would have to take responsibility.


    She continued to mutter internally, ¡®I¡¯m crazy, I¡¯m crazy,¡¯ as she used her strength, she constantly dragged him forward. Strangely, he moved lightly by her hand, which was different from usual. When finally out of the garden, Patrizia looked up into the sky. The rain that started late at night didn¡¯t know how to stop.


    Patrizia looked down this time and stared at Lucio¡¯s face. It was still an expression that looked like a screw was missing. How in the world could a person go this crazy like in such a short time? Patrizia made an expression as if she could not understand anything, and asked him a question, ¡°I don¡¯t have to take you all the way to the Central Palace, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still silent. She was going crazy. She was really curious at this point if something had really gone wrong with him. She asked as if rushing him, ¡°Can you speak a bit, Your Majesty? Are you trying to kill me by making me feel this frustrated? Or you¡¯re thinking, let¡¯s all die from the cold, is that it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was going crazy. Was he always this frustrating of a person? She decided to act without asking anymore. If both were to remain in this position, they were more likely to catch a cold.


    She wanted to take this man straight to the Central Palace, but the distance to the Central Palace was too far for that. In the end, she decided to choose the option that she didn¡¯t want to choose the most.


    ¡°Once you go to my palace, you can leave after letting your body dry. It would be a big deal for both of us if we continue like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Once again, there was a silent answer, but this time, Patrizia inadvertently dragged him to the Empress Palace. Naturally, the ladies and maids of the Empress Palace reacted with surprise, firstly because she had appeared with the Emperor, and the second, because they were both wet.


    Regardless of those gazes, she dragged him to my room. Naturally, Mirya asked how this had come to be with a startled look.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty¡­ What in the world is this ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Explanation later. Light a fire in the room and bring out dry towels and tea, please. Generously.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Mirya responded with an urgent expression, while she took off her shawl from Lucio, who was still wearing an expression like a dead person. Naturally, it was extremely wet underneath. He also seemed colder because he happened to be only wearing pajamas.


    The thin silk had gotten wet and clung to the body, revealing his curvature. However, Patrizia didn¡¯t care much about that, and she took off the muslin dress that she had been wrapped up in. Of course, the dress clung tightly on her body as it was so wet.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While the other person didn¡¯t seem to care, Patrizia was still embarrassed, so she thought she should change clothes as soon as Mirya returned.


    Fortunately, Mirya and the maids brought in the items she had asked for earlier than expected, and soon dried the Emperor up, following her instructions. Patrizia told Mirya to bring some clothes she could change into and carried a bunch of towels to the dressing room.


    Shortly thereafter, Patrizia was dressed in a dry white dress, and while touching her wet hair, returned to her room, where she saw Lucio fast asleep without a care. Patrizia was shocked at this, and asked Mirya, ¡°Why in the world is His Majesty sleeping in my room, Mirya?¡±


    However, Mirya only shrugged her shoulders with a sheepish face, as if she also didn¡¯t know that far. No matter how uninterested she was in this man, it was impossible to force a person awake when he was asleep so deeply. In addition, the rain kept coming without showing any plans to stop. After a long sigh, she instructed Mirya, ¡°Mirya, move His Majesty to the bed.¡±


    ¡°But what about Your Majesty? Where are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°There is an empty room next door, right? I can sleep there. Do not worry. Oh, please light up a fire in that room.¡±


    ¡°I think you both could sleep together¡­¡±


    Mirya wanted to elaborate that the bed was large, but her mouth was soon closed shut by Patrizia¡¯s gaze. Regretfully, Patrizia had no intention of sharing such a bed with him, at least not now.


    It would be enough to spend the night together with him in one bed to produce an heir later on. She spoke to Mirya with a tired expression.


    ¡°Please take care of His Majesty. So that I don¡¯t need to worry about this room. It¡¯s been raining a lot, so he may get sick in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do that.¡±


    After that, she left her room without any care. It seemed to be almost like an act of evangelism, so she didn¡¯t feel very good about it, but it was unavoidable. In any case, even this Empress Palace was owned by the Emperor if one was to speak strictly.


    With a tired look, she laid down on the cold bed in the next room that had not been lit with a fire yet. Right now, she felt like she had caught a cold, so it was important to fall into a deep sleep tonight.

 Chapter 22 - CHAPTER 20. DID YOU STAY WITH HIS MAJESTY LAST NIGHT?

    When one lived a life that did not encounter a single hardship, this meant that it wasn¡¯t a fun life and dry overall.


    However, at times Lucio wished that he didn¡¯t mind if his life was crazily not fun and dry if he did not have to go through any hardships. These words were a luxury for him.


    It was dawn when Lucio opened his eyes. Exactly before dawn, in other words, it was time for the sky to gradually begin to shine from dark black to slightly blue.


    He instinctively noticed that this was not his room, and realized that it was the room of the Empress only with the subtle scent of freesia flowers somewhere. Lucio sighed, recognizing this fact.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Lucio showed a side to Patrizia that he shouldn¡¯t have. He didn¡¯t show this side of him to a single person except for Rosemond.


    Lucio wrapped his arms around his face in a sense of frustration. Perhaps it was due to it raining all night, and his head was shaking. He might have caught a cold.


    As he saw the raindrops still knocking outside on the window, the rain still did not seem to stop. He thought of leaving this room and returning to his palace even now, but he decided to just lie down after feeling his heavy fatigue and body at the moment. Because he had shown this side of him already, he couldn¡¯t play it off, and overall it was just meaningless.


    By the way, he realized he hadn¡¯t seen the Empress. This bed he was lying on right now couldn¡¯t be hers, could it? As he thought this far, his forehead started to wrinkle.


    Ah, this was totally the worst. He had not been a drunken drunkard, but he had acted really stupid and ugly. He thought it would be better if he didn¡¯t stay here anymore and eventually raised up his heavy body. Still, this side was better.


    After opening the door and leaving the room, Mirya, who was the head of the maids for the Empress, discovered him while looking surprised. She seemed to begin coughing for some unknown reason, and then quickly greeted him.


    ¡°I see Your Majesty of this great empire. Glory to the precious Sun.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did the Empress bring me to this place?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have given her trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya, who hesitated for a moment, carefully talked to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I regret to say this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that Lady Phelps is special to His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    It was both safe and fatal. Nobody could touch it. No one, except Rosemond, whom he had solely allowed.


    So Mirya was now, perhaps risking her life and telling him this.


    ¡°I am sorry. My late mother who had served as a maid for a lifetime told me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot dare to request you to not place her in your heart, Your Majesty¡­ Can¡¯t you just turn around and look back at Her Majesty a little?¡±


    ¡°¡­With what daring?¡±


    He spoke this in a bitter voice.


    ¡°On the first day of being wed, I said don¡¯t expect love and got a promise to not touch Lady Phelps out of her. Do you think someone like me deserves to care about the Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya couldn¡¯t bear to reply in agreement, so she did not say anything. At that honest attitude, he made a bitter face and then spoke on.


    ¡°I have already gone too far to do that. You must know since you heard it from your mother, but I can¡¯t abandon Lady Phelps. That¡¯s an act of denying my identity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya was no longer able to speak. To side with her master, Mirya was one of the few people who knew the Emperor¡¯s feelings.


    She, as the Empress¡¯ maid, knew well that she shouldn¡¯t have this sort of mind but, the Emperor was pitiful. To the point that it was amazing that he had not gone crazy right now. Mirya bit her lips without her knowledge, and as he saw this, he still couldn¡¯t hide his complicated expression and spoke to her.


    ¡°Tell the Empress that there were many instances of inappropriateness last night. I don¡¯t feel comfortable knowing that I have given her trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    So Mirya could only answer like that after all. Lucio turned around and started walking along the hallway of the Empress Palace.


    Thus, when he came out, the rain that had been pouring heavily until now was gradually fading away, and he walked to the Central Palace getting hit in full by the weak rain, without even thinking of having to use an umbrella.


    Patrizia felt very tired when she opened her eyes. Her ominous feelings had become reality. She might have really caught a cold.


    Ah, she felt like she had done a kind deed and ended up only losing out. Patrizia sighed deeply and raised up her heavy body. A moan of ¡°oh my¡± sprang out by itself.


    ¡°Have you coughed, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mirya. Did His Majesty cough?¡±


    However, the face of Mirya who was asked this question looked serious. Patrizia asked about her expression with a confused face of her own.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ after coughing at dawn, he immediately returned to the Central Palace.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She nodded as if she understood. It made sense if he had a conscience, it was right to leave right after he got up. He had taken over and slept on someone else¡¯s bed after all. Of course, he was the Emperor, but still. Mirya passed on to Patrizia what Lucio had said earlier.


    ¡°He said that you felt uncomfortable for bringing you trouble. There were many examples of this last night ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that he knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya said no more. Yes, maybe it was already late, as His Majesty had said. Patrizia would not understand Lucio on a level with common sense, and Lucio would not be willing to explain to Patrizia the situation with the presence of Rosemond.


    In any case, His Majesty the Emperor was obstinate in this respect, but it was, in fact, inevitable, from his point of view. It was a situation where he had no choice but to. And if she had been in that situation, she might have done the same thing.


    Anyways, she didn¡¯t want to continue to worry about his situation. Because her owner was Patrizia, no matter what.


    Mirya erased all the words she had shared with Lucio earlier in the day, and then came back to the original situation.


    ¡°Right, you have to send off your envoys¡¯ wives this morning. They are apparently leaving for their Empire after breakfast. It would be good for you to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mirya. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t perhaps feeling very sick? Shall we call the court physician?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. For now¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Patrizia brushed up her long turquoise hair with a bit of a conflicted look and then told Mirya.


    ¡°First of all, it would be better to have breakfast first.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosemond was awakened from sleeping alone with the shocking news from the morning, and she became furious after hearing about it.


    ¡°His Majesty went to the Empress Palace last night?¡±


    It was unbelievable. It was Lucio who had looked for her even on the first day of the wedding night. How could he ¡­ When Rosemond struggled with the betrayal, Glara talked to her as if to calm her down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it was said that both His Majesty and Her Majesty arrived at the Empress Palace last night drenched from the heavy rain. It was raining too much and he had stayed on overnight ¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that! It means that the two of them met together during such a conspicuous time at night. No?¡±


    When Rosemond pointed out the most important facts, Glara hesitated for a moment and gave a positive answer.


    ¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Rosemond released a wild breath. How could he do this to her? She thought he went to the Empress Palace to pick a fight about the scars on her cheek, but instead, he had gone to spend the night with the Empress?


    Rosemond grasped the white bed linen to calm down her body that was trembling with anger. She jumped up as if she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. As she looked at Rosemond taking hold of her shawl, Glara asked, with an expression that doubted, ¡°My, my Lady, surely¡­ You¡¯re not going to the Empress Palace, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    She tried to stop Rosemond with her dried-up face. This could not be. Disregarding anything else, this was definitely not the way to go. Now was the time for Rosemond to restrain herself, not involve herself.


    There was already yesterday¡¯s work that had firmly placed her on the bad side of the Empress, and gained a weakness, if she acted out like this it would only backfire badly on her.


    Glara wondered how she should somehow stop Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady, it has been less than a day since what happened yesterday, and it is too reckless to go to the Empress again. Strictly speaking, last night was not the fault of Her Majesty either, so just this incident¡­¡±


    However, Rosemond left the room putting on the shawl, lightly trampling all over Glara¡¯s words.


    Alas, her master had great strength even in the morning.


    Glara helplessly followed Rosemond with a nervous look. She just hoped that nothing bad would happen.


    Patrizia was shocked to the utmost. The news she had heard as soon as she finished her makeup, to see off the envoys¡¯ wives after breakfast, was the news of Rosemond¡¯s visit. At the same time, she thought that this was a woman with great guts, and thought that things seemed to be weirdly twisted since yesterday.


    It wasn¡¯t anything good anyway. She had met with two of the most unlikeable people in this Imperial Palace too many times.


    Looking at Rosemond who seemed to boast a spirit that lasted since yesterday, Patrizia made a tired expression as she looked at her that could not be even said to be friendly. As she did so, Rosemond gave her a keen look and picked a fight.


    ¡°You look tired, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I was not that tired at first, but I am more tired now that you have come. How can you possibly have come to visit me? I think we both know that we have an uncomfortable relationship. Besides, it¡¯s time to be careful after the events from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty? I don¡¯t know what I could possibly have done wrong for you to be saying that?¡±


    Rosemond laughed and asked Patrizia this. No matter if she did not publicize these matters, it was not so easy to deny such a shameless thing and act so brazenly. Patrizia admired Rosemond¡¯s iron skin and mocked her again.


    ¡°You sure seem to live an easy life. If you do something wrong, you blindfold yourself to it and that¡¯s the end.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible because everything is thanks to His Majesty¡¯s favor? It would never be possible if I had sat in the Empress¡¯ seat without any favor.¡±


    Patrizia wanted to deny it, but did not really feel the need to do so, and quickly asked her for the reason of the visit. It was good for her mental health to send her away quickly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask, this question.¡±


    ¡°Were you with His Majesty yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Now, what was this about?¡±

 Chapter 23 - CHAPTER 21. DO YOU LOVE HIS MAJESTY?

    Patrizia made a sudden expression of being lost for the moment, then soon recalled something and said ¡®aha.¡¯ It seemed that she was referring to how he had stayed over for last night because of the rain.


    But how had it reached Rosemond¡¯s ears so early? Patrizia replied calmly while thinking that there might be a spy in the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I was alone with the Majesty, and we were both hit with the rain.¡±


    It must have sounded like romantic words, but it was not a very sweet situation for the person who had to go through it. Of course for listeners, especially for Rosemond, it was enough for her to become infuriated. She was shaking as she asked Patrizia another question, holding the hem of her dress with a clenched fist.


    ¡°On that night¡­ You say you were with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Patrizia thought that if she had to pick one of the most absurd moments of her life, she would probably pick this moment. That was not just any kind of tough skin. How did the mistress dare to make a deal about the rightful wife being with her husband?


    But unfortunately, Rosemond seemed to be unaware of this error. To think that this was an ability then, of course, it was an ability that annoyed other people. Patrizia spoke.


    ¡°It is not unusual for the real Empress to be with the Emperor. It is more unusual for the Emperor to have a mistress, and the Empress should be the one to ask about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, why are you asking me about why I spent the night with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Do not yell. You said so yesterday, but you are truly not a very polite person. Now Baron Darrow¡¯s personality is questionable. How did he educate his daughter¡­?¡±


    ¡°Those words have gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your words have gone even farther?¡±


    At last, Patrizia, who had endured with her patience as much as she could, became angry with her. She had said that she would not do anything, but if a person was pushed to this extent, even Patrizia with her kind heart would not be able to stand it and not do anything. How could one not respond when she was being stabbed with a fiery skewer like this?


    ¡°How dare you question how the Empress spent time with her husband like this? Rosemond, you must have been hit with some rain yesterday. If that isn¡¯t the case, how is it possible to get as crazy as this? Maybe I should call some maids for you.¡±


    ¡°I am not crazy, Your Majesty is the one that is crazy. You had definitely made a promise with His Majesty on the night to make an heir. You will not hope for His Majesty¡¯s love, nor will you mess with me. Are you thinking about breaking that promise?¡±


    ¡°That was a promise that was held under the premise that you would not mess with me. Are you saying that if you keep picking on me and conspiring schemes, I should just be stupid and do nothing? Or, were you just wanting a dumb and lame Empress?¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps love His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Look here, Lady Phelps.¡±


    Patrizia, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and yelled out. Both of them had noticeable declines in their language cognition today. This must have been due to the rain. Otherwise, the two people who were fine before could not be ruined like this.


    Rosemond was obviously a villain, but she wasn¡¯t a dumb villain, so at least words went through, but even words didn¡¯t go through today. And Patrizia did not realize that this was due to the fact that she had spent the night in the same palace as Lucio.


    ¡°I thought Lady Phelps still had some communication skills, but this is serious. Did your head become weird because of the rain? Whether I love His Majesty or not, am I obliged to answer you? What if I do love him, what would you do, and if I do not love him, what would you do? I cannot understand why I am standing here, having to hear this from you in my own palace. Should I really send a servant to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond still showed her anger with a fevered face, and Patrizia sincerely passed judgment that Rosemond seemed to have a mental illness.


    She decided to close the conversation as soon as possible, thinking that there wouldn¡¯t be any more significance in it.


    ¡°There is absolutely no reason to explain to you, about whether I rolled in the bed with His Majesty yesterday, or just slept. If you¡¯re that curious about it, go and directly ask the Emperor that you love so much.¡±


    After Patrizia said that, she soon asked her in a mockery.


    ¡°Oh, perhaps, are you afraid? Are you afraid that you¡¯re going to lose that sloppy favor to me?¡±


    With those words, Rosemond¡¯s eyes became vicious. Oh my, how scary. At this rate, the real one would have to be careful around the sidepiece. Patrizia spoke without being affected in any way.


    ¡°Today, this was very rude. I had definitely warned you yesterday, but it seems not to be working. Will I have to hit that cheek once again to make sure the warning works?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond glared at Patrizia with a scary glance, and then quickly turned and left the room without a greeting. SLAM! The sound of the door being closed violently rang like it was going to tear Patrizia¡¯s eardrum, and when she was left alone, Patrizia sighed. Anyway, she was a woman who made her tired in any situation. Then Rafaella approached and asked her with a shocked expression as if she was going to argue.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is Your Majesty, the one who is crazy? Why are you just returning the stone that willfully rolled over to your feet? You should have at least smashed up one more cheek!¡±


    ¡°It was enough smashing yesterday, Sir Ella. Yesterday, His Majesty said nothing about what had happened that day, but if I were to again slap her cheeks today, it might lead to gossip. Then I might be branded as a jealous Empress.¡±


    She for sure did not want that rumor. For there to be such a ridiculous rumor. It wasn¡¯t anything else, but jealousy, that was really ridiculous. Maybe if it was a murder impulse perhaps.


    Patrizia stood up slowly after checking the condition of her hair, which was a little tangled up.


    ¡°When do the envoys¡¯ wives leave, Mirya?¡±


    ¡°I think it will be enough time if you left now. Would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patrizia replied insignificantly, then slowly teased the blue high heels. Yesterday, it was an intense red dress like a flame, and today she wore an aqua dress that was reminiscent of water.


    Patrizia walked slowly to the location where her greeting spot was decided and discovered Lucio in his uniform standing 100 meters in front of the Hanlon Palace. It wasn¡¯t she who had caused trouble yesterday, but she was strangely troubled to see him. She looked as collected as possible, then approached him and greeted him with manners.


    ¡°I see the Sun of the Great Empire. Glory to the Father.¡±


    ¡°Empress is here.¡±


    ¡°As the Empress, I need to finish up my job well. If you do not want that, I will go back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patrizia replied briefly and then pulled out the handkerchief. It was the white handkerchief she had borrowed yesterday. If she could, she didn¡¯t want to give it back by pretending she didn¡¯t know, but he had said it was precious, so she would have felt bad.


    She intentionally took out the handkerchief in front of the gathering of all the high-ranking nobles. She thought she had to do it like this so she could help herself a little more. As expected, she felt the nobles standing in the back looking towards her direction.


    ¡°Thank you, for yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I was more sorry about yesterday.¡±


    He made a small cough as if he was remembering yesterday¡¯s events. The nobles seemed to be in a frenzy to find out about the hidden information between the implied words, and Patrizia noticed this and laughed quietly. She was glad for some reason.


    And one more thing, that made her even happier.


    ¡°I was worried because I seemed to have taken over the bed. Is your body feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°I am a little tired, but I am fine. Is Your Majesty doing well?¡±


    Because of the presence of a woman who was hiding behind a tree right now and watching them.


    ¡®Rosemond.¡¯


    ¡°I also seem to be okay.¡±


    ¡°That is fortunate.¡±


    Her face, smiling brightly while saying that, wasn¡¯t for the Emperor. It was aimed at Rosemond, who was glaring at her from the back of a tree and grinding her teeth.


    She wanted to let her know that favor was like a reed, it could be shaken at any time, and broken at any time.


    ¡°Thanks to both of your Majesty¡¯s from the Marvinus Empire, we were comfortable.¡±


    At that time, a remarkable smile appeared on Patrizia¡¯s mouth. She replied to the envoy¡¯s words in the fluent Christa language.


    ¡°I just wished you were comfortable. I¡¯m afraid the preparations were insufficient and ended up bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Bother, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not like that. You can speak our language this fluently, so I and everyone in the group felt comfortable.¡±


    The Duchess of Verica, who said that, turned her head to Lucio and gave praise.


    ¡°You are a pair that really goes well together, Your Majesty. It is the glory for the Imperial Family and the Empire that you have obtained this wise and beautiful Empress.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡±


    On the surface, it was a really friendly atmosphere, but only one person, Rosemond who was behind the tree, was grinding her teeth giving off cold air. The moment she saw the scene, she intuitively realized that something was wrong.


    No, not yet. At least, the day when Lucio removed favor from her had to be after she had given birth to a prince that was to be the Crowned Prince. Before that, no matter what happened, his favor had to stay with her.


    After chewing her nails due to anxiety, she murmured something quietly and turned around. Rosemond¡¯s eyes were truly wild and horrifying.


    That afternoon, Patrizia was contacted by Petronilla from the Marquis of Grochester. It was about whether she could visit the next day. Naturally, Patrizia agreed, and she didn¡¯t make it obvious about her sister¡¯s long-awaited visit, but she still seemed quite excited throughout the day.


    It was finally the next day, and Patrizia had stayed up all night to finish what had to be done by the following afternoon to keep the time with Petronilla undisturbed. After she became the Empress, she was a sister who was even forgoing a visit to avoid becoming a nuisance to her. Patrizia awaited Petronilla with a slightly excited expression, as she had instructed a bunch of her favorite strawberry-flavored macarons to be baked in advance.


    As if not to disappoint her expectations, Petronilla arrived at the Empress Palace earlier than Patrizia expected. Patrizia welcomed her with her arms wide open.


    ¡°Nilla!¡±


    At the time of the meeting with the wives of the envoys, it was Patrizia who was very sorry for not seeing Petronilla after seeing only the Marquess of Grochester. Petronilla greeted her with a loud voice, holding her twin sister tightly as if she were a child.


    ¡°Lizzy! How are you?¡±


    Even after saying this, Petronilla asked with a little uneasy expression, ¡°Ah¡­ Should I say Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Nilla, you know I don¡¯t like that very much. No one is here, with only the two of us in the Empress Palace, so what formality? Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m letting it go. Could you give me a cup of tea? I came in a hurry and so I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Patrizia replied to Petronilla¡¯s request, showing her teeth with a wide-open smile.


    ¡°Of course. I also prepared a lot of Nil¡¯s favorite strawberry-flavored macarons. We can try it together.¡±


    Soon after, what Patrizia had ordered, a plate full of strawberry-flavored macarons and two glasses of milk tea was dropped off on the table. Patrizia kept smiling for a long time at the feeling of being able to spend time with her sister. For a long time, the couple talked about this and that, useless stories until at one point, they entered a subtle subject.

 Chapter 24 - CHAPTER 22. MESSED AROUND A LITTLE

    ¡°Oh right, I heard from our mother. She said you did a great job meeting with the envoys¡¯ wives? Our mother admired you so much.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia awkwardly blurred the end of her sentence. She naturally remembered the day. That day, she couldn¡¯t work hard on the actual meeting. Nevertheless, she was relieved that they had taken to her well. At that time, Patrizia¡¯s attention was focused solely on Rosemond.


    Patrizia wondered whether to tell her sister about what happened that day and Petronilla, who noticed as if she was a ghost, motivated her disclosure.


    ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±


    Her twin sister asked her with such pure eyes, Patrizia answered with a contemplating expression. Then Petronilla looked at Patrizia with a serious look she rarely made.


    ¡°Why are you like this, Lizzy. We are sisters. We have to tell each other everything. Why, is it something bad?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something good, Nil. I don¡¯t know if I can tell this to my sister.¡±


    The only person that knew it was Rafaella. At those words, Petronilla asked her with a more curious look in her eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lady Phelps messed around a little.¡±


    The word ¡®Lady Phelps¡¯ hardened Petronilla¡¯s face. She asked Patrizia in a stiff voice, that was quite different from the previous one.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Lady Phelps turned the beef that was to be cooked into steak with pork. Fortunately, I was watching out for the Vain Palace in advance, so I managed to block it¡­ Even if I think about it right now, I feel chilled to the bone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my word¡­¡±


    Petronilla could not shut her mouth due to shock. Patrizia regretted for a moment when she saw how shocked her sister looked. She shouldn¡¯t have told her? Her sister was already worrying about her so much as it was.


    ¡°That crazy Rosemond finally, again¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Nilla. Nothing had actually happened.¡±


    Even Patrizia¡¯s words could not hide Petronilla¡¯s anger. Rather, she spoke to Patrizia with a firmer voice than before.


    ¡°You¡¯re peaceful, younger sister Majesty. You should know how serious this matter is.¡±


    ¡°I know. That is why I still warned her. To mess around like this again. If that happened, I would not stay still either.¡±


    ¡°¡­ scary.¡±


    Petronilla spits out some words after a while, ¡°Lizzy, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I am okay, Nilla. I wouldn¡¯t have told you if I knew Nil was going to worry like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    She looked up and made a scary face as she lectured Patrizia, but Patrizia just smiled like a child and kissed her sister¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I will stay quiet as a Queen, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will be stupid and become the victim. My words¡­ you know right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, Petronilla never answered Patrizia¡¯s question and looked on with a serious expression. Then Patrizia, who was watching out carefully, asked Petronilla, ¡°Nil, are you perhaps angry? However, there is no useful evidence, and there might have been diplomatic friction ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    Then Petronilla silently called out Patrizia. When Patrizia swallowed her dry saliva for some reason, making a nervous expression, Petronilla continued, ¡°The truth is, coming here was not just about seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°A suggestion¡­ is not quite what it means, and there¡¯s something I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Nilla.¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla stared closely at Patrizia¡¯s pupils. Then, not much time had passed, before she opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of becoming your maid.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    After a moment of being taken aback, Patrizia¡¯s eyes shook greatly. What was this¡­ With Petronilla¡¯s sudden announcement, Patrizia asked with a startled look, ¡°What are you talking about? Suddenly a maid?¡±


    ¡°I did not suddenly decide when I listened to you just now. It¡¯s been what I¡¯ve been thinking about since you became Queen.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s expression was so determined. But Patrizia couldn¡¯t guess the reason as to why she was suddenly saying that she would be her maid.


    In the past, she was a person who had refrained from entering and leaving the Imperial Palace, let alone being a maid. When she came back with this life, her sister was suddenly saying that she would be her maid. Patrizia had no idea whether to look at this as good or as bad.


    ¡°But even if you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°As you already know, historically, becoming a sister maid wasn¡¯t so strange in the Marvinus Imperial Family. Plus, I¡¯m not going to take on the role of a maid for a lifetime, and I plan to quit before I end the best time for me to get married. During that time¡­ I just want to be completely by your side.¡±


    ¡°Then it would be a year or two at best. It would be so hard for me later on.¡± Because she missed her. Petronilla laughed at Patrizia¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you mean missed? Even if I got married, as long as there was nothing special going on, I would be in the city. How did you suddenly become so emotional like this?¡±


    ¡°Then, how did Nilla suddenly lose her love. So are you really going to become a maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Petronilla nodded calmly, and Patrizia was troubled. Anyways, she was the Queen, and her sister would marry someone else. So, as in the past, Nilla falling in love with the Emperor, at first sight, would not happen, but even if it did, her sister would not try to take over her position as her own.


    If Nilla was there for her by her side, she would certainly feel more supported than she did now. Of course, she might also end up revealing a side to her that she didn¡¯t want to show her¡­


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Nevertheless, Patrizia had absolutely no reason to refuse her. Anyways, she thought that the number of maids was a little short, and had been thinking about filling them in more. At the permission of the Empress, Petronilla made a small smile and expressed her joy.


    ¡°Ah, good. So I can stay with you all day long from now on?¡±


    In the case of Petronilla, there was a high probability that she could freely commute because she would not enter officially as a lifelong maid like Mirya. Patrizia smiled and replied, ¡°Yup. Maybe you can start coming to work next week.¡±


    There was not much time left until next week. Patrizia smiled unconsciously, staring at her sister¡¯s face, where she discovered both seriousness and joy at the same time.


    Petronilla revealed her will to her parents in the evening when she returned to the estate of Marquis Grochester. Of course, the Marquess of Grochester had to be shocked by her words.


    ¡°Nilla, is everything I heard just now true?¡±


    The Marquess of Grochester asked in a blistering voice. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so unfortunate for Nilla to help Lizzy help her to live on in the Imperial Palace.


    However, she did not want her daughters to become so closely linked to the Imperial Family and was hoping this wouldn¡¯t happen for her. Petronilla¡¯s sudden decision was enough to upset her.


    However, in response to the Marquess¡¯ reaction, Petronilla was still adamant.


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯m going to enter that maid. You aren¡¯t going to be against it?¡±


    ¡°No way. But it is surprising. You surely didn¡¯t even want to be a Queeness a while ago. I thought you were thinking of building a wall against the Imperial Palace like Lizzy had done.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My mom seemed to still be ignorant of the events, but her heart was still unchanged. She still did not like the Imperial Palace, and she did not intend to step in officially. However, there was only one reason she had made such a bold decision.


    ¡®Patrizia.¡¯


    Lizzy was alone in the bloody Imperial Palace, and she felt uneasy to leave her sister alone there. She didn¡¯t feel comfortable at all, so if that was the case, she thought that it would be better for her to keep her sister¡¯s side as a maid.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t too bad either since she was not the Queeness or the Queen. It wasn¡¯t a place where the maid could get married to the Emperor as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to be a maid for a lifetime, and I¡¯ll be able to work freely, Mother and Father. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it like that, Nilla. As I said before, I was just a little surprised. Like¡­ You seem to have become a different person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla laughed bitterly. On that day, the situation might have been different if she hadn¡¯t seen what she did at the Imperial Palace. But she was already a witness, so she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Petronilla said only in a volumeless voice.


    ¡°I guess I have gotten old too.¡±


    Petronilla immediately entered the palace as soon as her sanction came through. It wasn¡¯t that complicated, because Patrizia had taken care of it. There were no required conditions when allowing the Empress¡¯ relatives or sisters in as maids because it was not such a special thing in the Marvinus Empire.


    Petronilla, who first entered the Empress Palace as a maid, happily greeted Rafaella, who was guarding Patrizia¡¯s side as a knight.


    ¡°Ella, I¡¯ve heard the news, but it really is good news. It¡¯s even better to see you here like this.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Nil. This is the first time since our Empress¡¯ wedding reception?¡±


    Rafaella lightly embraced Petronilla and greeted her warmly.


    ¡°Welcome to the Empress Palace. And more welcome to you who entered as a maid.¡±


    Actually, she had been bored these days because there weren¡¯t any maids her own age. Petronilla chuckled and smiled towards Rafaella who was giggling. Rafaella was still the same.


    ¡°Is it possible to know a little bit about my sister¡¯s Majesty¡¯s day, Mirya?¡±


    However, it was Patrizia herself, not Mirya, who returned with the answer. She said in a bored voice, ¡°There is nothing special, sister. I work all day, drink tea sometimes, then work again. I often take a walk and chat with the maids.¡±


    Thankfully. Mirya, who was standing next to her as she made that comment, laughed and added one thing, ¡°You read books often. Thanks to this, I have become very close to Lady Berthling these days.¡±


    Viscountess Berthling was a noblewoman who was in charge of the library as the librarian. At the end of Mirya¡¯s words, Patrizia smiled and then put an end to the topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s all, Nil. Most likely, Nil won¡¯t have anything to do with these.¡±


    ¡°The work, it isn¡¯t hard?¡±


    ¡°It was difficult at first. Now, it is doable.¡±


    Anything for the first time was difficult. In fact, Patrizia had never encountered the affairs of the Imperial Family in the past, so it was a great challenge for a beginner like her. Anyways, they said time was medicine, and now she was gaining some freedom from this tight life.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared for anything other than the last meeting with the wives of the envoys. Ah, no I have one more thing soon. Right, Sir Rafaella?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sometime soon, a hunting competition will be held by the royal family. You probably know this as well Nil, but the prize is 100 billion gold.¡±


    She was a little excited. Like the knight she was, it seemed to be quite interesting for those in this side. Patrizia smiled and asked her jokingly, ¡°Can I look forward to this time, Sir Rafaella?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much, Your Majesty. But I will try my best.¡±


    For Your Majesty¡¯s honor. Rafaella, who had answered energetically, remembered something and asked Patrizia with a slightly wide-opened look.


    ¡°Right, but will Your Majesty also participate this time?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You know how to ride a horse. You know how to handle archery.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, really Your Majesty?¡±


    Mirya asked in amazement, and Patrizia laughed awkwardly. Rafaella¡¯s words were true. She knew she could ride a horse, and she could shoot with a bow. Of course, she wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°I learned briefly in the past. With Nil. Right, Nil?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed. But it wasn¡¯t that good. However, Her Majesty was at a high level.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you serious?¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s exaggeration made Patrizia¡¯s cheeks blush. She could just do a little bit. Shamefully when compared with Rafaella. Of course, Rafaella jumped around when she heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Lady, but Your Majesty¡¯s escort and knight, so I have to be more skilled than Your Majesty. If you are at a level comparable to me, Your Majesty should go with me to the military exercise hall right now and practice with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Aren¡¯t you greedy? Sir Rafaella is not an unskilled fighter.¡±


    For some reason, Patrizia laughed awkwardly at Mirya who looked at her with a warm smile and scratched her head. Soon after, Rafaella asked her as if urging her, ¡°So, Your Majesty, are you going to participate? Perhaps the Emperor will also participate if there were no surprises.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, there was a silence that spread amongst the four people.

 Chapter 25 - CHAPTER 23. WHY IS THE EMPRESS ALL THE WAY OUT HERE?

    It wasn¡¯t a strange word that had come out. It was also not an absurd subject. But at least to these four, it was. The Emperor.


    Rafaella made a perplexed expression as she realized she had made a mistake. What¡¯s more, she, more than anyone else in the Empress Palace, knew that the Emperor¡¯s presence was not so welcome. Rafaella quickly apologized, ¡°I am sorry. I have made a mistake.¡±


    Who would have guessed that putting her husband as a subject matter would be treated as a mistake? Patrizia was bitter at the ridiculous reality, but after a moment, she soon resumed the conversation with a look as if she was completely unaffected.


    ¡°What do you mean, a mistake? It¡¯s okay, Sir Rafaella. But beyond that, I¡¯m not sure if Lady Phelps will participate.¡±


    On the contrary, by drawing the more taboo topic of Rosemond, Patrizia overcame the situation. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the mood had turned pink.


    ¡°She will not. She barely knows how to ride a horse.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head lightly in response to Mirya¡¯s answer, as she had stayed the longest out of them in the palace. Patrizia thought she might have a talent in this area too, but it didn¡¯t look like that was the case.


    ¡°It would not be bad to participate, Your Majesty. You may be able to increase Your Majesty¡¯s status with this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    With Mirya¡¯s words, Patrizia looked a bit like she was considering it. Truthfully, it was the same thing whether she participated in this or not. Just because the Empress of a country had no hunting ability, that was nothing to be mocked about or looked down on.


    But if she did participate, it would surely deliver a new meaning to everyone in a different way. In addition, it was possible to provide an opportunity to increase her authority that had been weakened by Rosemond. Patrizia wondered what to choose between adventure and safety and eventually decided to ask Petronilla¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Nilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Nilla?¡±


    Petronilla, who seemed to be zoning out a bit, turned to her head. Patrizia asked her sister in a relaxed voice, ¡°What about you Nilla, what are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She also seemed to be in deep thought about this and made a distressed expression. Patrizia, eagerly waiting for Petronilla to speak, hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better that I don¡¯t participate¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    She voted for it. At the unexpected conclusion, Patrizia asked her why, with a slightly puzzled look.


    ¡°Does Nil have the same reason as Ella?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It is true that your position has been narrowed to some extent by Lady Phelps. I think it¡¯s a good opportunity. Historically, few Empresses were deeply affiliated with martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that deep into martial arts.¡±


    Patrizia blushed shyly, denying Petronilla¡¯s words. After a bunch of empty coughs, she muttered quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯d be glad if I enter and don¡¯t return embarrassed. It¡¯s been a long time since I rode a horse.¡±


    It had been less than a year since she had returned to this body, but when she had lived as the Empress¡¯ sister for the last three years, she didn¡¯t ride a horse once.


    When she thought about it now, she wondered why. What was she so busy with.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided that I will enter. If I can¡¯t catch a single one, Sir Rafaella will give me one right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty. You know you¡¯re going to catch one though.¡±


    Rafaella laughed and struck Patrizia¡¯s back painlessly.


    ¡°Of course, I would have to do it for the sake of His Majesty. But there probably won¡¯t be a need for it.¡±


    Patrizia thought she would have to practice a little to avoid being embarrassed at the hunting competition. The purpose was to establish authority as the Empress, but she couldn¡¯t go and then come back empty-handed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you practice horseback riding in advance?¡±


    It was Rafaella¡¯s answer to Patrizia¡¯s concerns. When Patrizia heard those words, she looked back with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Horseback riding practice you say?¡±


    ¡°There is a forest ideal for horseback riding behind the Imperial Palace. You probably won¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s not a well-known place.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know there was such a place. Even though she has lived for three years as the Empress¡¯s younger sister. Did her sister know? Patrizia, who had a brief dazed look on her face, soon returned to Rafaella¡¯s voice speaking to her, ¡°Would you like to go? You will like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Is it okay that I go?¡±


    In response, Rafaella seemed shocked. A place where the hostess of the Imperial Palace could not go. Rafaella comforted her as if to say her worries were for nothing.


    ¡°If Your Majesty has a place you can¡¯t go, nobody else can also enter except His Majesty, right? That¡¯s never the case, so don¡¯t worry uselessly.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Then I guess it wouldn¡¯t be bad to go once. ¡±


    ¡°Would you like to go now?¡±


    Rafaella asked with a glow in her eyes if she wanted to take the bull by the horn. She seemed to want to go more than herself. Patrizia laughed chuckling and asked her, ¡°I think you want to go, Sir Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I got caught.¡±


    After Rafaella giggled and laughed, she rose from her seat. Patrizia also slowly moved her body up from the sofa.


    Yes, well. Anyways, there was not much to do today. The weather outside was good, and it was perfect for horseback riding. Mirya, noticeably quick, brought her horseback riding clothes, and Petronilla helped her into them.


    ¡°The weather is clear with no clouds. Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You most likely don¡¯t have to worry about the rain.¡±


    Mirya smiled brightly and put the shoes on Patrizia¡¯s feet. Finally, when everything was ready, Patrizia looked at herself with a full-length mirror with an awkward expression. How long had it been since she wore clothes such as this?


    ¡°It matches you well.¡±


    Petronilla said this with a satisfied expression behind her. At the words of her sister, Patrizia suddenly became embarrassed.


    ¡°It feels awkward because it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Read more chapters at Listnovel.com


    It had been 3 years or rather even 4 years. Patrizia murmured to herself, reviving her distant memories. Then Petronilla laughed and told her.


    ¡°Even then it¡¯s only been less than a year, so what about it? Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The sunlight that shined vertically felt warm. Patrizia smiled after having not done it for a long time and enjoyed the comfort. When was the last time she had felt this feeling? After being reborn, she had always felt uncomfortable like with a prickly path, but whether it was because her sister was next to her, or she was just feeling good about the situation now, after a long absence, Patrizia¡¯s heart felt like spring.


    ¡°I think you can use this horse, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella brought over a white horse from somewhere with a content look. The pure white mane felt beautiful. She smiled with her mouth and asked Rafaella, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about horses, but it seems like a great horse. What¡¯s the name?¡±


    ¡°The chief worker said it was ¡®Sally¡¯. The lineage is also very good.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Patrizia carefully climbed onto the horse¡¯s back, with an excited expression. Patrizia, who was unstable with her body for a short moment, quickly grasped the reins.


    Was it because it hadn¡¯t been long before the last time she had ridden with this body? It was surprisingly not awkward. Patrizia told everyone with a slightly excited look.


    ¡°I will go alone.¡±


    ¡°Alone? Your Majesty, it is dangerous.¡±


    Of course, Rafaella was worried. However, Patrizia smiled as if to show she was okay and placated the worries.


    ¡°I want to ride alone as it¡¯s been a long time. I am not such a novice that I will fall off the horse, so you don¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Rafaella made a helpless look. It was not that she did not understand Patrizia¡¯s heart. She was always lived surrounded by servants and maids, so she may need her own time. But she was still worried. Eventually, Rafaella asked for a promise with a voice of defeat.


    ¡°Instead, you can¡¯t go too far. Also, you must come back in 30 minutes. Do you understand? If you are even a little late, I will go right away.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Do not worry.¡±


    She replied brightly, and carefully started her horse and began to set out. Rafaella murmured quietly, staring at the back of Patrizia as she moved away.


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Ella also knows, but Lizzy isn¡¯t a novice. She probably needs some time alone.¡±


    In response to Petronilla, Rafaella nodded her head as if she was also like that, and replied, ¡°Yes, well. Nothing should go wrong.¡±


    ¡°I hope that she will come back having released some stress on this occasion. I feel like she has been having a hard time lately, so I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡±


    At Mirya¡¯s words, everyone that was gathered there nodded, as if accepting those words. She needed her own break.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡±


    Patrizia, who had been galloping through the quiet forest for a long time, spoke slowly. The horse stopped calmly. She carefully got off the horse.


    ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    It was moist in the middle of the forest and far from warm, but she liked the lightness and the freshness felt at the tip of her nose. She thought it would not be so bad to walk a bit, and Patrizia slowly moved her feet in riding boots forward.


    ¡°There was a place like this.¡±


    These were words she muttered to herself after she had been walking for a while.


    There was a place like this. About 3 months as the Empress, and 3 years as the Empress¡¯ younger sister. Even once during that time, she hadn¡¯t even known there was a place like this.


    She smiled for some reason and inadvertently stroked the horse¡¯s mane. At Patrizia¡¯s touch the horse made a neighing sound, and at one point bit her hand.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    She screamed loudly without her knowledge and pulled her hand out of the horse¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t seriously painful, but the wound seemed to be quite deep because the blood flowed out as she was bleeding.


    ¡°D*ng it!¡±


    Curses flowed from her mouth. Her voice was upset and spoke as if to argue with the horse.


    ¡°Are you less trained yet? Ugh ¡­ No matter, how do you bite someone like this¡­?¡±


    -SHUFFLE.


    Then a familiar sound caught her ear. She hardened her body without realizing. There was someone else in this space. But who in the world?


    Patrizia looked around her surroundings with a tense look. Who was it? The only person who could enter this space, besides her¡­


    ¡°Surely¡­¡±


    The hypothesis that came to her mind, and this hypothesis that was near certain, dominated her mind. She bit her lips without her knowledge and looked up at a man who appeared in front of her. The man in the horseback riding clothes was also looking down at her with a dry expression. Naturally, his title flowed out of her mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Why is the Empress all the way out here?¡±


    It was him, Lucio.

 Chapter 26 - CHAPTER 24. IN THE RAIN

    She replied with an expressionless face, ¡°I was riding a horse.¡±


    As he could see. She had come here for a stress reliever, but it appeared she was going to get more stress. The biggest source of stress that she had received was right in front of her eyes.


    She readied her posture to get back on the horse with a weary look. It must have been a day of bad luck since she had been bitten by the horse and even met the Emperor.


    Then, he suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was he stopping her? She asks him with a clearly apparent bad look.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°That hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, she had shown a side that she shouldn¡¯t have. At least in front of this man, she didn¡¯t want to look like this. So Patrizia exaggeratedly pretended that it was nothing.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°It does not look okay.¡±


    His face was frozen and she couldn¡¯t understand his expression. Whether she was hurt or not, it was none of his business. Because she wasn¡¯t Rosemond. Patrizia, like a really nice person, cut off his attention with a voice that showed how trivial it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a light bite. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared blatantly at her with no response as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, or maybe he had heard her but was pretending he hadn¡¯t heard it, and soon got off his horse.


    Up to this point was fine. It was after this that she embarrassed her.


    He started to approach where she was. She took some steps back without realizing she was, but it was pointless.


    ¡°I am really curious when the meaning of ¡®light¡¯ has changed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She turned her gaze silently in another direction. The sound of his sighing reverberated in her ear. She waited for him to go, but he seemed to have no intention of doing what she wanted.


    A familiar white handkerchief came into the eyes of Patrizia who turned her gaze. She laughed as if to ridicule. He was pretending to worry which didn¡¯t fit him at all.


    ¡°I see that handkerchief often.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    He grabbed her hand toward himself without responding back. She tried to get her hands out of his grasp but it wasn¡¯t easy. He did not let go of her hand. She grumbled in a voice to complain.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He shook off some of the power in his hand, and she silently watched what he was doing. His hand-wrapping skills of the wounded hand with a handkerchief was surprisingly good. She smacked her lips without her knowledge and spoke.


    ¡°You are doing this well.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am used to it.¡±


    He replied with a restrained voice. At that time, he must have mistakenly touched the wrong side, and Patrizia was overcome by an enormous amount of pain. She spits out a sharp moan without realizing she was hurt.


    ¡°Ah ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He was noticeably taken aback when he heard her moan. She bit her lips to the point of almost making it bleed to deal with the pain. He apologized quickly.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­It is fine.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t okay at all, but she had no desire to tell the truth. It was a shame to look like this in front of this man, but she let herself get more ruined here. She barely endured the pain and watched him tie the wound with a trembling hand.


    ¡°It is done.¡±


    It was a word he said a long time later. She pulled her hand out carefully. The part tied with the handkerchief was hot and stung. She stared at the hand tied with the handkerchief, and at one point opened her mouth.


    ¡°Handkerchief¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You had said it is important.¡±


    She said this in a bothered voice.


    ¡°Even if I try to wash out the blood, it will not erase well. Your Majesty did not have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°I can not just pass on by when the patient is in front of me.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s mouth closed from the words that felt beyond firm.


    ¡°I am not so heartless to leave an injured person that is in front of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She said nothing. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say rather than she didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    It felt strange. A long time passed before she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll wash it up as clean as possible.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Do not waste your effort on this.¡±


    ¡°I feel strange as if I feel like I owe something.¡±


    At that, he sighed.


    ¡°How demanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She wanted to tell him that it was the demanding one. It was because of him that she was being demanding. No, it was because he, and no one else, was at the heart of all this misery. She spoke to him with a slight frown.


    ¡°Thank you anyways, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that. I owe you something for the other day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it the story of the night when it had rained? Patrizia¡¯s expression turned blank thinking about that day. A strange, night of the full moon.


    -PLIP PLOP, PLIP PLOP.


    At that moment it started to rain. Up until earlier, the sky had been clear, and at some, it was rapidly darkening now. Patrizia looked up at the dark sky with raindrops falling on her face. It was definitely a clear sky until just now, and now there was sudden rain, so for sure, she must have been receiving a lot of bad luck today.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was then she made a dry sound as she was dragged to the side of Lucio. Before she could panic and ask what he was doing, his mouth opened first.


    ¡°It is unreasonable to go back on horseback now. There is a place that serves as a shelter from the rain, so let us go there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just a little further, was the Imperial Palace, but the problem was that they couldn¡¯t drag the horses there. She had no choice but to follow his words.


    They arrived under a large tree. Patrizia¡¯s mouth opened at the immense size of the tree, the biggest one she had seen since she was born. It was a magnificence that seemed to be a few hundred years old. She muttered in a voice that was full of marvel.


    ¡°It is very big, this tree.¡±


    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old tree. It is a tree that comes down from the time of the founding Emperor.¡±


    During his explanation, she was forced to be surprised again. The tree was large enough to boast a thousand years of greatness, and thanks to this, the two people and two horses were provided with enough space to escape the rain.


    Patrizia sat anywhere, and Lucio followed, sitting by her side. She didn¡¯t try to stop this.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them were silently staring at the raindrops falling beneath the leaves, which made a light sound. The silence between the two was accompanied by some awkwardness, but Patrizia did not feel that the silence was only so strange. The clear sound of raindrops falling on the floor removed some of the awkwardness.


    ¡°Coming out to ride a horse today¡­ Is it because of the hunting competition?¡±


    He spoke to her first. She replied quickly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It was surprising. I did not expect you to participate.¡±


    ¡°That must be regretful. That Lady Phelps did not participate.¡±


    She said it without much attention when saying this, but this wasn¡¯t the case for the one receiving it, and his forehead narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡±


    ¡°It is just pure regret.¡±


    Silence continued after those words once again. Raindrops fell for a few seconds more, and his voice came back.


    ¡°I did not know that you had an affinity for the martial arts side.¡±


    ¡°I am embarrassed to say yes, just a little¡­ I can only shoot a bow.¡±


    ¡°Do you like hunting?¡±


    It was a sudden question, but she answered calmly.


    ¡°No. Actually, I do not like it very much. I do not enjoy killing.¡±


    After answering, she felt like she should ask him as well for some reason. Patrizia politely decided to ask just once.


    ¡°What about Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I also, not so much.¡±


    His face was dark as he spoke. Patrizia wasn¡¯t interested, even though there seemed to be something behind that. She didn¡¯t think they even had the kind of relationship to do so. She didn¡¯t want to have something like compassion for him because she heard a strange story that would otherwise have been hidden.


    The distance between him and herself was just right like this. There was so much more to know about each other, and they were a little closer than strangers and much more distant than family members.


    ¡°I heard that the previous Emperor enjoyed it, but you must be like your mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said nothing, and the conversation naturally ceased. Silence became uncomfortable for the first time. Because the last person to speak was her, and not him.


    She stared silently at her injured hand. The red blood has already stopped moistening the white handkerchief.


    Nevertheless, she was caught up in the illusion that she seemed to still be bleeding for some reason, with the thought, ¡®Can I really erase this bloodstain¡¯?


    ¡°That time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°About that time.¡±


    He brought it up seriously. Patrizia looked at him with a puzzled look. He was cautious as if he seemed to be hesitant about something.


    ¡°If it was at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°The day there was a meeting with the envoys¡¯ wives.¡±


    Alas, that day. Was he talking about the day she had hit Rosemond¡¯s cheeks without remorse? Patrizia nodded as if telling him to talk with a little blank expression.


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°What did Lady Phelps do to you that day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia shut her mouth up for a moment. Why did he want her to bring out the story of that day only now? She had done nothing wrong, but this topic was uncomfortable. However, since she could not ignore this, she asked without as much emotion as possible.


    ¡°What¡­ would you like to hear about?¡±


    ¡°I am just asking.¡±


    ¡°I think you have already heard something. If not¡­ is there another reason?¡±


    ¡°It is not like that, and you do not have to respond so sensitively. If you do not want to talk about it, you do not have to.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth? Or¡­ reassuring words?¡±


    ¡°Truth.¡±


    He replied briefly, and Patrizia closed her lips tight. She raised her head up and looked at the sky. The thick raindrops pouring from the sky were still strong. No signs of a stopping motion could be seen. That meant she would have to spend more time with this man than she had thought. Patrizia pondered for a moment and then slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I tried not to tell Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡±


    She spoke with arsenic.


    ¡°Even if Your Majesty listened to me, I did not think that would lead to a direct punishment for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is I wrong?¡±


    ¡°It would depend on the situation.¡±


    ¡®It would depend on the situation.¡¯ Patrizia, quietly chewing over those words, soon opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Can I interpret that to mean you would punish her if the situation mattered?¡±


    ¡°¡­First, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect any punishment in the first place. She knew better than anyone else that this would not be publicized.


    So the reason she was revealing this was just that ¡­ let¡¯s say it¡¯s just a curiosity. The reaction that she would see when he heard this. She was really curious about that.


    ¡°The taboo on consuming pork in the Christa Empire is better known to you more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Phelps changed the beef prepared for the steak into pork.¡±


    Ah, so it was like that? He had already known, but it was shocking to hear it again. Lucio had to admit now. That his Rosemond did this horrendous thing. A dangerous action that could have led to diplomatic friction between the two countries.


    ¡°¡­Did you already know?¡±


    Patrizia was the one surprised at seeing the lack of shock on his end. If so, was it just a question of confirmation? Or was he already aware of her wrongdoing? Or if it wasn¡¯t that¡­ Despite the constantly rising hypotheses, Patrizia couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassing thoughts, but still just pretended to be casual about it.


    ¡°You do not seem surprised.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was saying he was surprised, so she couldn¡¯t argue with that here. Patrizia, who had been moving her lips around for a while, soon asked Lucio.


    ¡°Will my words have some kind of effect Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said nothing, but Patrizia instinctively noticed. He was confused. She was not sure what had bothered him, but surely¡­

 Chapter 27 - CHAPTER 25. ARE YOU REALLY IN THE RIGHT?

    ¡°¡­ I.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°You are saying that as if you will do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me to kick her out?¡±


    ¡°If that is so.¡±


    Patrizia spoke with a slightly trembling voice.


    ¡°If that is so¡­ Will you do that?¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He sighed briefly.


    ¡°I cannot discard her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is that?¡±


    She asked as if it was a bit strange. She had felt that it was a bit strange before. It was hard to describe in words, but something seemed strange. In other words, it was a kind of intuition.


    The Emperor loved Rosemond. She knew this so far, and everyone knew of this fact.


    But Patrizia sometimes thought that there was something else in the relationship between the two of them that she and others didn¡¯t know about. She didn¡¯t know exactly what it was. To guess that, she knew too little about the two. Lucio, who hesitated, slowly moved his lips.


    ¡°She is¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    At that moment, a familiar voice was heard through the rain. Patrizia was amazed and raised her body from her spot without realizing it. Raphaela appeared in front of them through the heavy rain. She called out to Raphaela in an embarrassed voice.


    ¡°Sir Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡±


    She urgently got off the horse and ran under the tree. Patrizia stood up from her position and met with her. Rafaella quickly asked her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am okay, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there was also His Majesty.¡±


    Only then, Rafaella discovered Lucio and quickly bowed to greet him. Lucio lightly received her greeting and asked her, ¡°Why is Sir Rafaella all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I came because Her Majesty had not returned by the appointed time. In addition, it was raining, so it was difficult to guarantee the safety of Her Majesty¡­ But, what is your Majesty doing all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to ride my horse for a while, so I came out to exercise a bit.¡±


    ¡°I see. It seems best that Your Majesty also returns to the palace. It is unlikely that the rain will cease soon, and if you stay wet, you will catch a cold. I¡¯m going to cover you, so please get on top of your horse.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lucio, who replied calmly, climbed on the back of the horse that was by his side. Patrizia, with the help of Rafaella, climbed carefully on top of the horse. Soon the three people on their horses began to move slowly, but not too slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All three of them were silent. Rafaella wanted to ask Patrizia a pile of questions, but Lucio was next to her, making it difficult to open her mouth. Patrizia was curious as to what Lucio was about to say, but it was awkward to ask him again at this point. Lucio was in his own thoughts about Rosemond. Eventually, the three of them covered the long distance without saying a word.


    ¡°What happened, Your Majesty?¡±


    Rafaella, who had returned to the Empress Palace, asked Patrizia who was drying her wet body in front of the heater. Patrizia drank the hot rosemary tea that Mirya had brought while saying nothing, and then she opened her mouth as if she had finished thinking.


    ¡°I went into the depths of the forest and met His Majesty. It was without luck that I had met His Majesty, and also thought it was unreasonable to move right away when I was injured. That is how this happened.¡±


    ¡°I was worried. It was a good thing that nothing happened because if there were those that had impure intentions, something bad might have happened.¡±


    Nothing had happened as a result, but she wasn¡¯t quite in the right to push out these facts. Patrizia looked sorry and apologized to her.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sir Ella. It is my fault.¡±


    ¡°Anyways¡­ I¡¯m glad that nothing happened. Nil was very worried.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lizzy. It¡¯s only been a few days since I¡¯ve been here, and you¡¯re already worrying me this much. In addition to hurting your hand.¡±


    When Petronilla scolded her with a slightly pale face, Patrizia apologized to her as if she could not even lift up her face.


    ¡°I am sorry, Nil.¡±


    ¡°I am going to have to retrain that horse. If you want, I can blame the person in charge.¡±


    ¡°That is too much. You do not have to go that far. Just give a fair warning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the palace physician that Mirya had summoned was brought into her residence. He gave the proper greetings to Patrizia, and then immediately began treatment. The white handkerchief that had been previously tied by Lucio was already hardened with dried blood. The palace physician spoke while in the midst of treating.


    ¡°I am glad you stopped the bleeding right away, Your Majesty. It could possibly lead to a scar, but I will try to stop that from happening as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    Patrizia responded shortly and soon fell back into deep thought. What was he doing now? How would the story she had just talked about influence him?


    Patrizia didn¡¯t expect her words to have a big impact on him, but she thought it would be enough if it could even cause a small wave. She just wanted the situation to flow in a direction that favored her.


    On the other hand, Rosemond had no chance to welcome Lucio who visited Vain Palace, as she met him immediately after taking a bath.


    ¡°Your Majesty. What would you have done if you had caught a cold like that?¡±


    Lucio stared silently at Rosemond who embraced him and spoke in a tone that showed her feelings full of being upset. Lucio, who remained silent for a while, then opened his mouth and called out to Rosemond.


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond, who appeared as an obedient woman, soon raised her head and looked at Lucio. While hesitating, he finally opened his mouth and asked her a question, ¡°That day there was an interview with the wives of the envoys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s complexion paled slightly as soon as these words were brought out. ¡®Why was he suddenly bringing up that day?¡¯ The shocked Rose asked him in return, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What happened on that day?¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened, Your Majesty? Your Majesty knows better than me.¡±


    She replied to him with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I was hit on the cheek by the Empress. You also saw this, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Before that. The Empress would not have hit you for no reason. Is that not true?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond panicked. There had never been a situation like this. Rosemond¡¯s word had been the law for Lucio. He loved her like he was her father. He forgave her for any wrongdoing and even forgave her for any action she had taken. But this time why..? Lucio sighed as Rosemond¡¯s eyes trembled in confusion.


    ¡°Are you really in the right, Rose?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I say no.¡±


    She asked him back with a hurt look.


    ¡°If I say no, would you forsake me?¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you not love me?¡±


    She asked in a crying tone, and Lucio felt his head begin to hurt. But he did not express this, and he comforted Rosemond.


    ¡°It is not like that, Rose. But this issue¡­¡±


    ¡°SOB.¡±


    She just sat down on her spot and decided to cry. In this kind of situation, tears were the best. The fact that Lucio was vulnerable to her tears was something she knew better than anyone else. He looked taken aback as she had expected.


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ SOB, I thought if it was you, then you would understand me.¡±


    ¡°I would?¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ If it was you¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose, I can understand anything else, but this is related to the Empire. If it affects things even outside of the Empire, then even I would not be able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond felt her hair stand on end. He already knew everything! Rosemond looked at him with shocked eyes. He was approaching her with a complicated expression. Rosemond looked up at him. He reached out his hand to her, and without realizing, she stood up holding onto his hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose, I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But this time¡­ I really do not know.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Rosemond looked at him with surprised eyes. He still had a look of dismay in his eyes. Sudden anxiety came over her.


    Why was Lucio looking at her like that? At least he, of all people had to understand her. At least he had to love her. As she had understood and loved him, shouldn¡¯t he do the same for her? That was love. Returning what you had received.


    ¡°You were the only one to have understood and comforted me, so I loved you, and tried to understand everything you did. But¡­ Really not this time. It was dangerous. I do not know what kind of chaos would result if this was to be publicized. If the Empress decides to expose this to the surface, you will be finished. You have exceeded the limits that I could protect you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, but this was the only way to become Queen.¡±


    ¡°Making you into the Queen did not entail this in the least. There were many nobler methods than that. A way everything could be quietly resolved without anyone getting hurt. What is the reason you used this method?¡±


    ¡°This was the fastest way to be a queen.¡±


    She swallowed her tears and replied. There were many other good methods, nobler ones that he had mentioned. But those kinds of methods were not enough. She had needed one of the biggest opportunities, but it was difficult to include a nobler way in there. She laughed with a bizarre expression.


    ¡°How long did you think you were going to keep me in the position of Baroness?¡±


    ¡°¡­Rose, everything has a step to it.¡±


    ¡°So you would have made me Queen just before I died of old age?¡±


    ¡°Rose, you know this best, but the Empress is infertile. With that excuse, I would have been able to take care of everything quietly. Can you not even wait until that? Even the Emperor would need a good enough reason to bring down the Empress, it would be impossible to do so without such a cause.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All of his words were true, and Rosemond understood all of this with her head, but not with her heart. By the time it would be revealed that the Empress could not give birth to a child, she would already be old. At that time, it would be uncertain whether or not a child could be born from her as well.


    However, following his words, it would not be an easy feat to dethrone the Empress without any legitimate cause. So that is why she had created this scheme¡­ She bit her lips without realizing she was doing it.


    Yes, she admitted that this had been a bit irrational. As he had said, it was a matter of possible diplomatic dispute.


    But it was rare to have such an assured opportunity such as this. But first, she apologized to him with sunken eyes. At least for now, this was the time to fold.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Even with her broken voice, his expression remained unchanged. He was not sure whether his feelings were really right for her now. She was the only one who understood and embraced him. He believed that it was true love since he wanted to repay the favor and give her everything she wanted.


    But even this¡­ was it really true love? He felt that his essence was being threatened by materialistic goods. So Lucio¡­ felt skeptical about his relationship with Rosemond for the first time. He had never felt any suspicion and frustration like this before.


    He was afraid. Was this relationship that he had believed to be true, getting defiled? In this way, this relationship he had with her, a bond people that did not know about, was possibly breaking.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared at her. She was looking up at him with tears in her eyes. It instantly came to his mind that he could not look at her face right now. Eventually, he walked a step or two towards her with a painful expression and left a small kiss on her forehead. He hesitated for a bit, then turned around, and left her place.


    Rosemond was left alone after he left, and her expression quickly became cold, as if she had never been in tears moments before. She distorted her face with an expression of frustration. A rough curse exploded out of her mouth.


    ¡°Sh*t.¡±


    Somehow, she didn¡¯t have a good feeling.

 Chapter 28 - CHAPTER 26. HUNTING COMPETITION

    -THWACK!


    ¡°It¡¯s an exact hit, Your Majesty!¡±


    Rafaella yelled excitedly next to her, and Patrizia laughed as if she was just embarrassed. Fortunately, her archery skills had not been rusted yet. Patrizia shook her head, muttering that she would be able to catch one rabbit at the very least.


    ¡°I guess my skills did not die yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, yes, Your Majesty. Anyways, you are too humble.¡±


    Rafaella laughed with a ¡°hoohoohoo¡± sound with her praise, and Patrizia blushed. At that moment, Patrizia caught sight of Petronilla walking towards her from a distance. Patrizia smiled.


    ¡°Nil is coming.¡±


    She was holding a freshly baked pie in her hand that actually looked pretty big. Patrizia asked Petronilla with a slightly surprised look.


    ¡°What is that pie for?¡±


    ¡°Walnut pie. You like this.¡±


    Petronilla responded casually to Patrizia, then lifted a piece and put it in her mouth. The crispy texture spread all over the body. Patrizia, with a pleasant smile, brushed her mouth clean and said in a soft voice, ¡°It is delicious. Surely, the chef¡¯s skill is excellent.¡±


    ¡°Right? Should I bring you something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Can I request a strawberry latte?¡±


    ¡°Of course. By the way, tomorrow is the hunting contest, have you fully prepared yourself?¡±


    ¡°It is complete. As long as there is no big twist, it will probably be held successfully and completed with great success. I¡¯m confident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it since you¡¯re saying that. I hope you go in this competition and enjoy yourself a little. It¡¯s been so long since you rode a horse and shot an arrow with a bow. After we got older, it was a harder thing to do.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am looking forward to it. The hunting grounds are really wide.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Petronilla smiled at her slightly and tried to get out of her way when she remembered something that she forgot to deliver in her head.


    ¡°Oh, the palace stablehand came from the Imperial stables earlier and said Sally had finished with training. Now there won¡¯t be another horrible situation of biting your hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yea? That¡¯s a relief. Got it. Thanks, Nil. You can take your leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Keep up the good work.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head and then disappeared towards the Empress¡¯ Kitchen. Patrizia gazed at the retreating figure, then turned her head back again to focus on her archery. Patrizia was pulling her bow tightly with a serious face until she thought of Lucio at the moment.


    ¡®I wonder what ¡°that man¡± said to Rosemond?¡¯


    The hand pulling the bowstring stopped. The bow remained tense, and Rafaella, who was by her side, stared at Patrizia with a surprised look but said nothing when she saw her face was deep in thought. Patrizia continued to dwell in her thoughts.


    She knew nothing, but she knew at least that the relationship between the two was special. The two certainly had a close bond due to the time they had spent together.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two would not immediately be displaced by the words that she had left behind. Actually, she didn¡¯t even really want the relationship between those two to be distorted¡­ but if that would somehow help her, it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, a voice carefully called out to Patrizia. Patrizia let go of the bowstring without realizing she did. The arrow fell lifelessly, and Patrizia¡¯s hand dropped. Rafaella was looking at her with a worried expression, and Patrizia smiled nonchalantly.


    ¡°Suddenly, my hand seems to have lost power. I am okay, Sir Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Tomorrow is the hunting competition ¡­ Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°I am okay, Ella. I just felt a bit numb for a second.¡±


    When she smiled to show nothing was wrong, Rafaella then made an expression of relief. She then asked, ¡°Would you like to practice some more? It¡¯s been two hours already, and I think it would be better if you went back inside.¡±


    ¡°Just 30 minutes more. Is there a lot of work left, Mirya?


    ¡°No. You are fine. You can do this for around two more hours.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Patrizia drew her bow after placing an arrow accordingly. With the sound of the wind sharply blowing, an arrowhead inserted itself into the target plate. It was exactly in the middle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hit again.¡±


    Patrizia laughed with a satisfied expression.


    That night, Patrizia heard a strange sound.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Patrizia, who continued to be restless for a few minutes in the noise, but eventually couldn¡¯t stand it, and quickly got up. As it was, she had a hard time falling asleep at night, but the noise made it even more difficult. She called out to Mirya, trying to hide her nervous expression.


    ¡°Mirya, Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°What is this sound?¡±


    ¡°Sound?¡±


    Mirya entered the room with a puzzled look. No sound could be heard in this room right now, but she was mentioning somehow. She said to her, in a confused state, ¡°Your Majesty, nothing can be heard in my ears.¡±


    ¡°I am a little sensitive to hearing. Make sure you¡¯re quiet and listen carefully. Can you not hear something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, Mirya held her breath and focused all her attention to her ears. But Mirya¡¯s ears really could not hear anything. Mirya made a helpless expression and told Patrizia.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am sorry but I do not hear anything.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Patrizia made this noise with a strange expression. Apparently she heard the sound, but Mirya said she couldn¡¯t hear it, so she was frustrated. It was a small sound, and just barely enough to be heard in her ears. Perhaps it was just that she was too sensitive. She sighed inwardly and said to Mirya, ¡°I am sorry, Mirya. I guess I was being too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been able to sleep these days, Your Majesty. You¡¯ve exhausted yourself having too much to prepare for the hunting competition.¡±


    Mirya spoke in a tone as if she was going to die from her being so unfortunate, and Patrizia smiled awkwardly while shaking her head.


    ¡°No. Anyways, I am sorry, Mirya. I just troubled you for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. After a few hours, you will have to take part in the competition, so go to sleep quickly. You will be tired later.¡±


    ¡°You are right, Mirya. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She bowed her waist down politely and left the room, and when Patrizia was left alone, she sighed briefly and went back to her bed with a dazed look.


    Yes, she may have been pushing herself too much these days.


    Anyways, after a few hours, she had to shoot a bow while riding a horse. Patrizia quickly closed her eyes to try to fall asleep. She just wished she could get a little more sleep before she had to wake up in the morning.


    The morning of the hunting competition had finally arrived.


    Patrizia wore a custom-made hunting suit made specifically for today. Every time she had to wear a dress, and it was a new kind of feeling to be wearing a hunting outfit. She smiled with a sheepish look and touched her hair tied up together in a ponytail. She liked it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how is it? This is a hunting suit specially made by the chief designer from the court. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is pretty. Comfortable too.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head with a look that showed she liked it. Lastly, Rafaella, who was checking out Patrizia¡¯s bow and arrows that were to be taken to the hunting grounds, spoke with a satisfied voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, Your Majesty. Now the results depend on Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There should not be disappointing results, but I am really worried.¡±


    ¡°Anyways you are so humble.¡±


    Raphaela giggled and passed over the bow and arrow to Mirya. Patrizia had a more serious expression, and inspected herself one more time through the mirror, with a quiver of arrows on her back. It was a look she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and even though it was surely herself, it made her doubt her own identity. As if to question if she had this side of her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must go now.¡±


    At that end, Patrizia woke up from thoughts. Anyways, who she was now, was also a reality. Patrizia smiled brightly and left the room.


    Nobles within the city, nobles who came from local provinces, and members of the Imperial Family, of which the only immediate Imperial heir was Emperor Lucio, were the ones that participated in hunting competitions. Patrizia grabbed Sally¡¯s reins and began to walk forward slowly. From the distance, she could see Lucio with some of the nobles. Ah¡­ There was one more.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Patrizia sighed when she discovered Rosemond. She was not even going to participate in the hunting contest, so why did she have to come? Of course, it was none of her business to know what kind of affection they would display in front of her, but Patrizia felt it was very unpleasant just to have to look at her.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible to show this side of herself to the nobles, so Patrizia faked a smile and walked over to where the two of them along with the other nobles had gathered. The nobles who noticed her hurriedly showed their manners and bowed their greetings.


    ¡°Empress, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Glory to the Great Empire¡¯s Moon.¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face wrinkled into a little frown upon witnessing the treatment that was markedly different from when she had appeared, but that was for a moment. Patrizia, who managed to catch her change, laughed to herself internally and was soon greeted then in turn, with a gentle voice, ¡°I am so glad to see you all like this. I have prepared hard for the tournament, and I hope that it will fulfill your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Your Majesty¡¯s ability already been confirmed when you met with the team of envoys? We, nobles, do not have any worries.¡±


    Patrizia laughed shyly at the compliment from the Marquis of Bringstone, who was a military expert, and Rafaella¡¯s father.


    ¡°I do not know how to accept such a great compliment. May I look forward to today then?¡±


    ¡°What could you expect from this old man? Now my child will be the one to meet Your Majesty¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°Sir Rafaella is also a great military expert, but she is not yet ready enough to overcome her father. You are too humble, huhu.¡±


    These warm-hearted words were exchanged back and forth several times since then. It wasn¡¯t until the talks with the nobles had ended, that Patrizia spoke with Lucio. She asked Lucio in an assertive voice.


    ¡°I have prepared very hard, but I am concerned that I may have deviated too much from Your Majesty¡¯s standards.¡±


    ¡°With you, well, without saying anything, you must have done well. I saw wonderful results when I received the report.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After answering, Patrizia turned her sights on to Rosemond this time. She smiled nonchalantly, and faced Patrizia, and finally greeted Patrizia, ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, Lady Phelps. It is a pity that you will not participate in this tournament.¡±


    ¡°I normally don¡¯t like these events. I also don¡¯t have the skills for it.¡±


    ¡°That is a shame.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t too bad, but it was the polite thing to say this. Patrizia changed the topic immediately after having finished saying something she didn¡¯t even mean, as she thought it was about time to leave.


    ¡°It seems we should start now, Your Majesty. You should go up on your horse.¡±


    ¡°I will be going.¡±


    Lucio finished giving a short greeting to Rosemond and got on the horse. Rosemond sent him off with an expression that there was no such angel as she in this world, and Patrizia was disgusted and wanted to vomit at the sight of her, although she did not express this outwardly.


    It wasn¡¯t just for a day or two, and she should have gotten used to it, but her adaptability was really poor. Following Lucio, Patrizia climbed onto Sally¡¯s back, tightly grabbed the reins, and began to slowly direct the horse. The hunting ground for the hunting competition was located in the forest near the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    Finally, it was the start of the tournament.

 Chapter 29 - CHAPTER 27. I SEE YOU HERE

    The wind came along as if it was being driven to blow harder. The harder she drove the horse, the more the wind seemed to blow. Patrizia liked the feeling of wind hitting her face. The more she moved, the more sweat bubbles collected on her forehead, and the cool air then dried the collected sweat. Patrizia laughed in satisfaction and held onto the reins harder.


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    Patricia shook to the point of dangerously falling. Even that shaking felt good to her. An unstable condition, between falling off the horse, and safety. It was both a sense of thrill and one of danger.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡±


    Patrizia stopped her horse only after entering the deep forest a bit. She seemed to have ridden too roughly, as a horrible sound of breath burst out of her mouth. After a long time of calming down her breathing, she tidied up her messy hair. After wiping the sweat off with a handkerchief, Patrizia prepared for hunting in earnest. She didn¡¯t really enjoy killing the living, but if she could save her prestige as the Empress, she might have to catch a rabbit.


    Patrizia pulled out an arrow from the quiver of arrows and started looking for prey. At that time, the sound of grass shaking, and the sound of something moving could be heard. It was the prey! Excited, Patrizia grabbed hold of her reins again, with a smile on her mouth.


    Slowly directing the horse, she saw a deer on the other side. Patrizia quickly bowed the arrow and drew the bowstring. After holding her breath and peeping at the right time, just when it was the right moment, she let go of the bowstring without hesitation.


    -THUD


    -THUD


    A direct hit! However, there were two arrows stuck in it, not one. Patrizia made a surprised expression and directed her horse over to the side of the deer. Someone else¡¯s arrow was stuck in there with her own. Someone had shot an arrow at a prey she had already set her eyes on. Patrizia wondered who the opponent could be, and when she recognized the familiar arrowhead, her expression froze.


    ¡°I see you here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Lucio, it was that man. Patrizia sighed inside. Why did she have to meet this man on this extremely vast hunting ground? And to aim at the same prey at that. The bad affinity with this man really seemed to have no end.


    She greeted him with the utmost respect while feeling almost resigned.


    ¡°I greet the Sun of the Great Empire.¡±


    ¡°You still remain the same even in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°Wherever the place, Your Majesty is Your Majesty, and I am myself.¡±


    Patrizia, who responded carelessly, pulled out her arrow from the deer. Although there was a lot of blood on it, Patrizia didn¡¯t care and removed the blood by wiping the arrowhead on her clothes, and put it back in the quiver. As Lucio watched this, he asked her a question, ¡°That arrow, is it yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It seems we both shot together.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Who should we determine hunted this deer?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty can be the one who has hunted it. I will yield.¡±


    ¡°No, I will be the one to yield.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This lame argument was childish. She didn¡¯t want to do anything childish. Especially if the opponent was this man. Patrizia hid her tired face and expressed a brief form of gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you so much for Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°With this much, to say my grace. But you, are you not too far away? Where did the knights that guard you go?¡±


    There were so many questions. Patrizia didn¡¯t feel the need to answer this man¡¯s questions, but she responded with sincerity because it was something she could ignore.


    ¡°I told them there was no need to follow me. I also wanted to be alone for a while¡­ Also, they have to enjoy this competition as well.¡±


    Patrizia said this and then glanced around him. He had spoken like that when he also didn¡¯t have any escorts around him. When Patrizia looked at him with an expression that seemed to be asking for an explanation, Lucio¡¯s expression turned to sheepishness and coughed while trying to think up an excuse.


    ¡°I escaped them. The reason is¡­ the same as yours.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°I also need time to be alone. I think the Empress can understand me. Is that not true?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They were in similar positions, so it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t understand him, and she closed her mouth shut. But it was true that she was worried. Did this man have a brain or not? Of course, he wasn¡¯t in a bad situation, but he was still the only remaining Imperial member of the Empire. But to be so lacking in being alert..!


    She opened her mouth to say something to Lucio but soon shut her mouth closed again. Come to think of it, for that reason, she was not in a position to be lecturing him on this either. Patrizia sighed to herself inside and then talked to him.


    ¡°It would be better if both of us turned back now. This place is a little far from the headquarters, and we are the only two people around¡­¡±


    At that moment, Patrizia¡¯s words were cut off. Suddenly Lucio pulled out a knife and shook it at her. Patrizia was shocked, and then shrieked as she moved her body away, and after a few moments, she opened her frightened eyes.


    ¡®What, in the world? Why all of a sudden¡­¡¯ Her eyes opened with a shocked expression, and she saw a strange arrow that had fallen on the ground. She called out to Lucio with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Darn it, who are you?¡±


    He shouted into the air with a sharp voice. Patrizia could tell intuitively. It was a surprise attack.


    ¡®But who in the world?¡¯ Without giving a chance to continue thinking about this, a group of men with masks appeared.


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± Patrizia cursed out loud and quickly pulled out two arrows from the quiver. Even during this time, she made an intuitive judgment. These were assassins that Rosemond had sent in a scheme to kill her.


    With that thought in mind, her hair stood on end. Ah, stupid Patrizia. Why hadn¡¯t she ever thought about this at all? Why did she think that Rosemond would not blow away this good chance? Why on earth did she¡­ think that she would not have plotted a conspiracy at all? Why had she taken things so easily? Why in the world!


    ¡°You, know how to shoot with a bow?¡±


    His urgent question immediately stopped her from thinking about this further. She replied without hesitation.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°I will cover you, so take over my back. I will take the front.¡±


    The conversation ended there. There was no more time to think. Even if Rosemond really had sent these guys to kill her, she could only think about it once they had dealt with these assassins. Otherwise, this place might be the last time she had any thought. Patrizia immediately placed a couple of arrows on the bow and started pulling the bowstring.


    The assassins in the back began to fall one by one, but Patrizia had to mechanically take her hand to the quiver and pull the arrow out without having any time to be overjoyed. Fortunately, she had brought enough arrows, but she had to make sure there was no waste in preparation for a worse situation. In the midst of this emergency, she showed her amazing concentration by trying hard not to waste a single arrow.


    The group of assassins, which seemed to number a little over twenty, was gradually decreasing, but her stamina was also dropping rapidly.


    Nevertheless, she woke up every single cell in her body in a mission to keep her mind awake. If she didn¡¯t shape up now, she might never be able to stand up forever. In addition, they were all skilled. In contrast, she lacked skills in comparison and had to be vigilant in order to survive.


    ¡°HUFF, HUFF.¡±


    She exhaled a rough breath while releasing an arrow quickly from the quiver. Now there were about five or six people left. There was a chance. The question was, how much longer could they both endure?


    Patrizia looked over at Lucio. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t look very tired. Nevertheless, it was unreasonable for him to have to face five of them alone, so Patrizia decided to scrounge up a little more power. There was really not much left now.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Finally, when the last assassin was eliminated, Patrizia felt her legs sway for a moment. Lucio, who saw this, quickly approached her and supported her. He asked Patrizia in an anxious voice, ¡°You, are you okay? No place you got hurt?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I am okay, Your Majesty. Is Your Majesty all right?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Anyways, whoever did this¡­¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, he pushed her away to the ground. Patrizia failed to take any defensive action on this sudden move and fell straight down. Patrizia, who stood up to try and argue about what he had done, couldn¡¯t say anything and froze.


    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ugh..!¡±


    He collapsed down with a painful face due to the pain from the arrow. The shocked Patrizia quickly approached him and embraced him. She called him in an urgent voice, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I am all right.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How on earth¡­¡±


    Why had he gotten an arrow instead of her? Why? Why? Why in the world?! She looked at him with a look about to erupt into tears and asked for an explanation, but Lucio only muttered a few more words with a strenuous expression as he seemed to have no energy.


    ¡°Ha¡­ More than that¡­ hurry¡­ I think you have to escape.¡±


    At the end of his words, Patrizia quickly raised her head and looked around their surroundings. Darn it all, a few more assassins had showed up!


    They should have all appeared at once, why? Patrizia stared at them with a furious expression, and as they approached them from a distance, held Lucio in her arms.


    She habitually searched for an arrow in the quiver and soon despaired to learn that she had used up all the arrows in the previous round. To make matters worse, Lucio was injured on her behalf, and it is impossible for him to deal with them alone without a weapon.


    She asked him with a calm expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you able to run?¡±


    At those words, Lucio woke up slowly after having fallen out of her arms. But even in the eyes of Patrizia, who was unfamiliar with this kind of situation, it was clear that he was struggling. In this situation, a face-to-face battle was foolish. First, an evacuation was the priority.


    Patrizia grabbed Lucio¡¯s hand, then put him on her horse and started running together. It was urgent to get out of this place as soon as possible. From her rear-view, the assassins could be seen chasing after them, and Patrizia pulled out the sword that Lucio had and blocked the arrows flying towards them. Meanwhile, the horse ran in a random direction, and eventually, they arrived at a dead end, no, a cliff.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    She cursed out in a loud voice.

 Chapter 30 - CHAPTER 28. I AM THE CRAZY ONE

    It was the worst situation. A cliff in front, and assassins behind them. And even Lucio, who she was supporting, was close to fainting. In the end, whichever option she chose, the result would be their deaths.


    Patrizia looked at the assassins with a hesitant expression. It seemed to her that they had no intention of leaving their lives intact. One of them continued to hold out his sword and spoke out to her.


    ¡°What a waste. The arrow should have hit your side instead.¡±


    ¡°Who sent you all?¡±


    All of them laughed at Patrizia¡¯s question. As if they would actually provide an answer to her question. Patrizia didn¡¯t actually expect a response back from them and smiled nonchalantly while asking another question, ¡°Rosemond, right?¡±


    ¡°You are going to die soon anyway, is that really important?¡±


    ¡°It is important. Will you tell me?¡±


    Then for a moment, they seemed to exchange glances with one another, as if to show their opinions, and then laughed hysterically as if they didn¡¯t care. One of them opened his mouth.


    ¡°Rosemond Mary La Phelps. Is she the Emperor¡¯s mistress, or Baroness now? That woman gave us a lot of money and entrusted us with this work.¡±


    The assassin giggled after ending his statement, and Patrizia felt her face that had until now been full of fervor, sink down nonchalantly. Ah, so that was it. That was it. It was true that Rosemond had created this daring kind of scheme to kill her. Patrizia for a moment almost burst out into laughter, but soon realized that it wasn¡¯t the time to show madness, and decided to be content with showing a smile. The assassins looked at each other after seeing her expression, like she was crazy, and murmured among themselves that she must have gone crazy from not being able to handle the truth. Their words were not false. She was crazy, and she was going to go crazy as long as there was no change. She was now officially crazy. Patrizia acted in a way she never would have before, to show that it was the case. After looking at Lucio¡¯s unconscious face full of traces from fighting, Patrizia kissed his flat forehead with an expressionless face. Ah, it was just a shame that he could not hear their words.


    ¡°Now that you have heard of the secret, it¡¯s time to cross the River of Styx.¡±Read more chapters at Listnovel.com


    One of the assassins came towards them waving his sword, and with that, had a smile. Patrizia soon smiled uncharacteristically like someone who was facing death, and with a smile as if she had lost her mind, took Lucio and got off the horse. Patrizia asked a favor from them.


    ¡°Can you not kill the horse? It is a horse that I cherish.¡±


    ¡°Aww, you are so merciful. Is that horse even important when you¡¯re about to die?¡±


    Despite the obvious ridicule, Patrizia did not care and replied with a smile, ¡°It is important. Will you keep your promise? Promise to God.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what¡¯s so important about that. She really must have gone crazy knowing she is about to die.¡±


    ¡°That may be so.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if that is really your wish, I will make that promise. To not touch the horse, at least.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Patrizia finally showed a satisfied smile, and then gave the hand holding Lucio more strength and hugged him to her more tightly. She was still in an insane state, and right now, she was the only one who could change this situation. Patrizia carefully hugged Lucio as if he was a child, and then as if all her previous expressions had been fake, made a cold expression that was nearly terrifying.


    ¡°Thank you for the information. Thanks to you, I have definitely realized one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is this brat saying?¡±


    The assassins looked at her as if she was ridiculous, and turned their fingers in circles to the side of their heads to indicate she was crazy, but Patrizia continued to speak without concern.


    ¡°That I was the crazy one to have even wasted a warning on her.¡±


    Patrizia hurled herself down the cliff without any hesitation after those words. At the sudden turn of events, the assassins were taken aback and quickly ran towards Patrizia, but the situation was already over.


    Patrizia, with a look of defeat, smiled the most beautiful smile she could make towards the assassins looking down from the cliff. SPLASH! There was a splash of water and tremendous waves were created in the previously calm water. The assassins looked at each other with expressions of helplessness, and soon nodded towards each other and left their spots, one at a time.


    Patrizia thought she was smart. Because she read a lot of books, enjoyed contemplation, and enjoyed discussions with intellectuals. But the moment she threw herself on the cliff, Patrizia realized it. All the knowledge she has accumulated thus far was all fiction and not a reality. All of her knowledge was like a sandcastle, nothing but a good ornament.


    In the end, the final winner for this kind of situation was not an innocent daughter of a Marquis that acted noble, like herself, but a sneaky villainess like Rosemond.


    ¡°ACK! COUGH!¡±


    Patrizia, who had barely climbed out of the water, sat swiftly down on a cold stone and hit her chest with a stream of coughs. Her stomach was full as if she drank a bunch of water, and her nose stung. Patrizia gained her senses much as possible, wiping off the water on her face. Coarse breaths managed to still come out of her mouth.


    ¡°Haa, haa!¡±


    Patrizia took a long time afterward to calm down and steady her breathing. It was safe to say that it was luck that came every 1000 years that brought her back to life. She was glad she knew how to swim, if that wasn¡¯t the case, she would have had no choice but to become a water ghost.


    She ripped off her clothes that were soaked back into the water to float on. Soon, her hunting suit would follow the currents to places that people could easily find. If that happened, Rosemond would no longer try to pursue the confirmation of her death.


    Patrizia was barely wearing anything besides her underwear and stared at Lucio by her side, who was still. She first identified the area where he had been hit by the arrow. The blood was relentlessly not stopping, and the color of the blood was strange as if he had been hit with a poisoned arrow.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Patrizia murmured harsh curses. If she kept it like this, he would steadily die. In that case, even if she was alive and managed to return, there was a high possibility that she would be framed for murdering the Emperor. Maybe that was what Rosemond wanted the most.


    She would rather die here, together, as she wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Once Patrizia pulled him out of the water, she laid him down on a warm stone, heated under the sun. If he kept wearing his wet clothes, he was more likely to die due to a drop in body temperature, so she took off his clothes without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even think about how he was the opposite sex, Emperor of an empire, and her husband. Right now she had absolutely no interest in him, and the only thought in her mind was how to survive and return safely to the kingdom.


    Once Patrizia had taken off Lucio¡¯s clothes, she once again looked closely at his wounds. It was possible that the poison had already spread because of all the running, but it was necessary to extract the poison as much as possible to prevent further injury. Without hesitation, she put her face to his chest and sucked out the poison from the wound. Being careful not to swallow the poison, she spits out the poison all in one area. After 10 minutes of sucking the poison, Patrizia felt a slight dizziness. Even if the poison hadn¡¯t been swallowed, it seemed due to holding it in her mouth for long periods of time, it had been absorbed into the body to a certain extent


    .


    Patrizia staggered, touching her forehead, and opened her eyes willfully as if trying to wake up her mind again. If she even collapsed here, it was over for this man, and even herself. No one could protect her here. She was the only one that could guard and protect herself.


    The important thing was time. Either way, Patrizia had to return with Lucio to the Imperial Palace within 24 hours, or at most 48 hours.


    The best option was to return to the Imperial Palace tonight. If it were past that time, the nobles would be eager to raise a new Emperor, worrying about the vacancy of state affairs. A situation such as this had to be prevented. Not only for him but also for her.


    Since the Emperor and Empress disappeared at the same time, it was clear that the newer nobles would stomp their feet and dispatch people to find them. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but they had to be discovered by them at least. In order to do that, the first thing she had to do was to save this man. Patrizia looked at Lucio with a determined expression, who was still in a fainted state. First, maintaining body temperature was the priority. She led her weak body to the unconscious Lucio and hugged him towards her. Then something stopped her. Patrizia¡¯s expression was colored with surprise when she confirmed the identity.


    ¡°You¡­ how did you¡­¡±


    Sally walked towards Patrizia who maintained a dazed look. Patrizia had never been as happy to see Sally at this moment. My goodness, what a smart horse she was! She gently stroked Sally¡¯s mane and asked the horse, ¡°You did not die! What a relief. How did you find me here anyways?¡±


    As if trying to answer, Sally made a motion with her face towards Patrizia¡¯s head, as if trying to smell her hair. During that short time, she had smelled Patrizia¡¯s scent and found her. At first, she was a horse that couldn¡¯t be trained and even bit her hand, but she had grown better so much in a short time. Patrizia praised and hugged her with a touched expression.


    ¡°Thank you, Sally. I am really glad you are here.¡±


    Patrizia kissed the horse¡¯s forehead, and then lifted the collapsed Lucio onto Sally¡¯s back. Considering that Sally might be tired, she decided not to also ride on top of her. She had to think about the horse¡¯s stamina first.


    After walking for some time, she saw a cave located in a secluded place. Patrizia first went in there, put Lucio on a flat rock, and looked more closely at his condition. Fortunately, there was no fever, but his body was very cold. Patrizia looked for something to keep warm, and soon found a bale of straw in the corner of the cave, and brought over a pile. Before long, Patrizia laid a lot of straw on the floor to prevent the cold seeping up from below, laid Lucio on top of that, and then again scattered the straw on top of him. At least, this was the most basic first aid, and after a while, she would try to look for more herbs and things like that. Anyways, the urgent fire was out, so she had time to look around.


    Patrizia took Sally out of the cave to take care of her, knowing she must have been exhausted in her search for her. Before taking the last step out of the cave, Patrizia turned back and gave one last glance towards Lucio who was asleep, and carried on. Thoughts were for later. Right now was reality.

 Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 29. THERE WAS NO CHOICE IN THE MATTER

    When asked why he did it, Lucio was going to answer after a bit of thinking. Because he himself did not know the answer. Then, after thinking for a long time, he would finally choose from one of two answers. One of them would be ¡®I just moved my body without my knowledge¡¯, and the other one¡­ It would be ¡®to repay the debt of the heart.¡¯ Lucio thought it would probably be one of the two.


    To be honest, the two answers above barely fit as reasons, and they were not the exact reason. Even he couldn¡¯t explain and know the exact reason for his actions.


    Obviously, he always had a feeling of being sorry towards her. To leave her alone when she was his real wife, and to favor Rosemond the mistress, and the crime Rosemond committed when she had the meeting with the envoys¡¯ wives, all of it. But for both reasons, there was nothing he could do about it anymore.


    If so, was that the reason he had chosen to be hit by the poisoned arrow in her stead? Perhaps it had just been a conditional reflex, without the need for such complicated explanations. The only person who could answer this complex question was Lucio himself, but he definitely did not have any clear reason as to why he did it.


    So, if someone asked him for the reason for his sacrifice, he would give the latter of the two reasons mentioned above, but it was only an external story, and internally, he would constantly look for answers.


    He liked riddles after all. Especially, if it related to himself.


    So that may have been why he had still not been able to awaken until now. Because he had not yet found the answer to the question he asked himself.


    Why did he take an arrow and suffer possible death for the Empress Patrizia, whom he didn¡¯t even love? Whether he would only wake up if he found the answer, or wake up without finding the answer, maybe even this was unknown.


    ¡°Right, you sure are eating well.¡±


    Patrizia softly stroked through Sally¡¯s mane as if she was dependable, and the horse trembled with a loud nicker as if she felt good. After Patrizia gave the horse enough water, she gathered together enough grass for the horse to eat. After feeding the horse plenty of the grass, Patrizia tied Sally back. Of course, she thought the horse was so loyal that it wouldn¡¯t water off anywhere, but you never knew. Patrizia made the rope as long as possible, tied it near the cave, and went out to find the herbs she could use to feed Lucio.


    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t have much knowledge of herbs, and maybe it was closer to the opposite, but fortunately, she was able to make some basic herbal discrimination because of what she had learned during the Empress classes. Patrizia thought that the education she had received at that time was very useful, and she lit her eyes on fire to try to find herbs that could help. However, what was seen were plenty of poisonous plants disguised as herbs, and the desired herbs were not visible. When she had walked for about an hour, something caught her eye.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Patrizia, discovering a small purple flower, gave an outburst of joy without her knowledge.


    ¡°Sculler.¡±


    It was a sculler, a precious flower that bloomed and disappeared in the shortest period of time in Marvinus. Most people considered this sculler high only in terms of aesthetics, but it was different in the herbalist world. Sculler was a flower that had enormous medical value with its scarcity and had the ability to detoxify most of any poison.


    It was a great fortune to find these flowers here. Patrizia gleefully ran over to where the sculler was. But she was soon hit with the wall of reality. The sculler was blooming on a fairly high cliff. Patrizia looked up and down alternately, measuring the height. If she went after it and then fell, she would fall to her death. Patrizia struggled with her thoughts for a short time. Should she go after them or not? However, her worries were over quickly. She had to go pick that flower unconditionally.


    This was not a painful effort, or sacrifice, to save a lover. If she didn¡¯t get that flower, Lucio would die today.


    If that happened, then she would die as well. If she was going to die this way or that way, it was worth it to at least try and die. Patrizia grabbed the rock in front of her with a determined look. Her athletic ability wasn¡¯t very good, and so she was going to believe in her luck. Anyways, it wasn¡¯t just any good luck to see the sculler blooming right in front of her eyes anyway.


    ¡°Haa haa¡­¡±


    Patrizia began to climb the cliff, exhaling rough breaths. Because she had a slight fear of heights, her toes seemed to be conducting electricity, and she could feel her whole body getting stiff, but survival was first. She really wanted to cry in her parents¡¯ arms, but for that to happen, she had to overcome this fear first.


    Patrizia bit her lips, put all her strength in her toes. She had to live. She had to live.


    ¡°A little bit¡­ more!¡±


    In a precarious position, Patrizia trembled as her fingers felt like they were going numb. She felt tears in her eyes, but this wasn¡¯t the time to cry. Crying could happen after picking up this flower, or unfortunately just before falling off and dying.


    Patrizia focused all her nerves on the sculler, reaching her arm out with all her might. Her arms and body were beyond trembling, but it didn¡¯t matter. If she could just get that¡­!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    At that moment, the rock she was stepping on broke off and rolled down. Patrizia felt her life was being threatened, and quickly stepped on to another rock. When she realized that she was almost going to the underworld, her heart filled with fear. Patrizia gave a sigh of relief and then reached out to pick the sculler again.


    ¡°Ah¡­ a little bit¡­!¡±


    It really was on the verge. Patrizia squeezed with all the power she had from the time of her nursing, and desperately moved her fingers. Finally, the sculler was caught by her finger, and Patrizia ripped it off without hesitation. She shouted with a smile drowned in victory.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Now that she pulled out the sculler, the only thing left was to go down carefully. Patrizia held onto the sculler tightly in her hand, in case she lost it, and began to descend down the rocky cliff with caution. Fortunately, there was less anxiety and fear than when she had gone up, because of the satisfaction of achieving her goal.


    When she finally set her feet on the ground, Patrizia was grateful that she was still alive. She hurriedly ran towards the cave where Lucio would be, without giving herself enough time to be intoxicated by happiness.


    Meanwhile, Rafaella was shooting her bow like a fish that had met water. She made a satisfied expression only after replacing the quiver two more times, and the other knights who had followed her were looking at that with an exasperated expression.


    They had heard that her skills were getting better these days, but they didn¡¯t know it was to this point. She looked pleased with a satisfied face at the amount of the prey piled up behind her.


    Ah, this would be enough for the winning prize, right? Rafaella, who counted the number of prey with an excited look, soon remembered something, and her face became a little serious.


    ¡°I wonder if Her Majesty is doing well.¡±


    She had told her she would follow, but Patrizia had rejected her request. Although it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know Patrizia¡¯s desire to enjoy her own time freely¡­ she just felt a little uneasy. Rafaella asked another knight that was behind her.


    ¡°Sir Rasil, do you know where Her Majesty is?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Honestly, it was a pretty stupid question. How could Sir Rasil know the answer to that? It¡¯s not like there was a tracker on Patrizia. Rafaella rebuked herself.


    It was too easy.


    She shouldn¡¯t have just listened and sent Her Majesty off alone. Moreover, at this time!


    Rafaella turned her reins around with a look of frustration. The horse she was on top of began to roughly gallop. She hoped everything was just useless worries. She hoped everything was her own delusion.


    Brewing the herb into herbal medicine was actually the best way to consume it, but currently, in a cave, she was without anything right now. Patrizia returned to the cave and wondered how to feed him this herb. There was no right way. The best way would be for Lucio to chew it up all on his own, but she couldn¡¯t expect an unconscious person to do even the smallest exercise. But that didn¡¯t mean there were any tools to brew the herbs either.


    So how in the world would she feed him this? Patrizia was at a loss. In order to make it even more effective, she had to feed him this herb as quickly as possible. While trying to figure out a way, Patrizia burst into laughter without realizing, as an absurd thought momentarily came to mind. No, she could try all other methods besides that. How can she, with this man¡­


    Patrizia shook her head as if that could never happen. That was just never going to happen. Patrizia stared at Lucio, who was still unconscious and laid out, with a disgusted expression.


    He still had his eyes closed as if he were dead, and he really seemed to be dead, if it wasn¡¯t for the slightest breath that could be heard.


    Patrizia bit her lips while alternately looking at Lucio and the sculler that was in her hands. She muttered to herself momentarily.


    ¡°What are you doing, Patrizia?¡±


    She must have gone crazy. She was not in a situation to be weighing in on her feelings right now. She must have gone crazy. After suffering through all that trouble, she was trying to kick away the most obvious and beneficial method for both of them, because of her feelings that she didn¡¯t want to. She had gone crazy.


    Patrizia soon put the sculler in her mouth with a decided look, showing she had no choice. The method she chose was to chew the sculler into pulp herself, squeeze out the juice, and pour it into his mouth. It really wasn¡¯t what she wanted to do, but for now, this was the most reliable and efficient thing to do.


    Moreover, if she squeezed it into a pulp in her mouth, a small amount of juice could be absorbed in her own body, and both could see a therapeutic effect. For now, this was definitely the best.


    Patrizia constantly hypnotized herself as she continued to chew on the sculler again and again. Being careful to not let any juice leak out, Patrizia did her best to chew up as much juice as possible.


    Eventually, a good amount was in her mouth, and Patrizia carefully placed her face close to Lucio¡¯s face. She slowly used her hand to open Lucio¡¯s mouth. His mouth opened easily because he was unconscious. Carefully overlapping her lips with his, the juice in her mouth passed on into his mouth.


    Only then did the reassured Patrizia sigh out with relief. The important thing was that this all passed through his throat, so Patrizia did not take her lips off his until he had completely swallowed everything in his mouth.


    Finally, when the sculler¡¯s bitter scent became one between his and her lips, Patrizia finally lifted her lips away from him. Patrizia, licked off everything on her lips, without leaving a drop of sculler juice, and sighed as she shook her head. Now she had done everything she could. The rest was left to heaven.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia looked at Lucio, who was still without consciousness, with a blank expression.

 Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 30. I WILL NEVER LET YOU DIE

    Why did this man let himself get hit with an arrow instead of me? It was a question that arose when the urgent situation had passed. People say that when your back is warm and your stomach filled, you will start to have useless thoughts. She was thinking this because she was feeling the situation had improved a bit. She thought that she was being a bit pathetic, but the thought came to her as she was really curious. Why did he get hit by an arrow on her behalf?


    Lucio didn¡¯t love her. Patrizia also didn¡¯t love him. This was a truth that both Patrizia and Lucio knew. There was no denying this fact. But then why? If not for love, what was the reason for partaking in such self-sacrifice?


    Was he perhaps feeling really sorry towards her? Did he feel sorry for not loving her? Or was he feeling guilty towards her about Rosemond¡¯s actions during the last meeting with the wives of the envoys? There were so many hypotheses, and none of them were for certain.


    Patrizia soon decided to quit thinking like this.


    Anyways, no matter how much she reasoned with herself like this, she wouldn¡¯t have an answer. So in one word, it was useless. It was also meaningless. If this place was comfortable and safe like the Imperial Palace then maybe, but in this situation, such a meaningless act was nothing but shaving off her life.


    She stood up to do something more meaningful. Perhaps it was because she drank some of the sculler juice before, but her symptoms had gotten better. Her dizziness had improved a lot, and the nausea she had experienced had eased up more than before. Patrizia slowly walked out of the cave to find something to eat.


    Anyways, to transfer him to the Imperial Palace, she had to support her stamina as his guardian. Patrizia took the empty quiver, wishing that she would find something to eat.


    At that point, Rosemond was sipping tea elegantly in her quarters in the Vain Palace. It was her favorite rosemary tea. Afterwards, instead of continuing to drink the tea, she slowly turned and looked out the window. The sky was cloudy, and it was probably going to rain soon.


    If it rained, the evidence would be easier to erase. With a satisfied look, she asked Glara for another cup of tea. At her command, Glara brought her an additional teapot and asked Rosemond with a smile, ¡°You look pleased, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°I can only look pleased, Glara. You don¡¯t look like it though.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be my Lady. If my Lady is happy, I am happy as well.¡±


    Her master had a happy expression after a long time. Like her words, she could only feel very good right now. Not long ago, her master had secretly commissioned a murder with the city¡¯s most powerful group of assassins.


    She would provide as much money as they wanted, so they would get rid of the Empress during the hunting competition. They were very talented assassins, so her master¡¯s plan probably worked. Always, the amount paid brought the respective results, and her master was overflowing with money.


    Even Rafaella, as an escort knight, would not be able to deal with all thirty or so assassins unless she was death itself. And Rafaella was not that skilled yet. Glara told Rosemond in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°Now the Imperial Palace will be up in chaos. His Majesty will replace my Lady as the new Empress.¡±


    ¡°Of course he will, Glara. If I become the Empress, you also become the Chief Maid of the Empress Palace. How about it, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy, my Lady. Didn¡¯t I tell you this? My joy is my Lady¡¯s joy, and my Lady¡¯s joy is my joy.¡±


    ¡°How quaint. You sure speak with pretty words.¡±


    In a rare moment, her tone was softer than usual, as if she was in a great mood. Glara, who always thought about how good it would be if she was always like today, spoke in a serious tone later.


    ¡°The Empress will die unless something specific happens, and the weather will soon rain. It will be easy to destroy evidence.¡±


    ¡°I think the same as you. In fact, even if it doesn¡¯t rain, it will be difficult to catch them. As always, you get your money¡¯s worth.¡±


    Rosemond laughed with giggles, shook the teacup with an amused expression. If she knew it was going to be this easy, she would have put in a request for murder sooner. Rosemond felt so great that everything was running smoothly.


    In the future, her path ahead will have to be like this. It was to be a soft and beautiful flower-filled path, not a rough path full of thorns. Even if all the flowers were soaked in blood and gruesome in color. Even if the scent blowing in the wind was not the fragrant scent of flowers, but a scent full of blood.


    Contrary to Patrizia¡¯s expectations, Lucio¡¯s recovery did not happen very quickly. Patrizia, barely opened the fruits she had found in the surrounding grass, had since not moved an inch and observed the condition of Lucio while paying attention to the surroundings. At first, he seemed to get a little better, and his fever gradually began to rise, but the temperature was too high to dismiss it as a healing process.


    Patrizia was not a professional and was bound to be flustered because the book¡¯s content hadn¡¯t said anything about this. She knew she should feed the sculler to him from her knowledge, that it certainly worked, and did so with her mouth.


    But if he was not waking up like this¡­ Could it be too late?


    Patrizia, who had a bad notion, quickly shook her head.


    It was too early to think about such unfortunate thoughts. He was not dead yet, he was still alive, and there might be more methods. Patrizia was worried about how to cool down his fever, and so she collected the straws that covered him. She judged that the heat preservation from the straws in his heated state would not be suitable.


    -RUMBLE BOOM BOOM


    At that moment, a thunderstorm rang out from behind, followed by the sound of pouring rain. After Patrizia got up from a startled state, she walked out of the cave where it rained and released the rope that tied Sally to bring her inside the cave. Sally shook her body a little as if a little rain had gotten on her, and a small amount of water splashed on Patrizia.


    Patrizia roughly brushed the water off with her hands, and then tied Sally back. Meanwhile, the rain continued to fall, and she lifted her head and looked at the numerous streams pouring from the sky. Raining could be a good thing or a bad thing for her. Once it rained, it would be impossible to search for them.


    If the people were the assassins, it would be a pleasant thing to celebrate over, but it would be an utter failure like no other if it were the royal nobles. Moreover, if it rained, the water level would rise, so it was also disadvantageous to try to cross a river.


    She reached out of the cave subconsciously and got a raindrop that fell in her palm. The rain was very cold, and Patrizia thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to cool him with rain for a moment.


    But soon she changed his mind. Sending him into the rain, in the name of cooling him down in this weather, was impossible work. She seemed to have seen somewhere in a book she had read before that a sudden drop in body temperature could lead to poor results.


    It was written in the back of the book, saying that if someone had gotten a fever when there was no medicine, another healthy person had to cool oneself and hug the other.


    Patrizia blushed when the thought suddenly came to mind, but as before, this wasn¡¯t the right situation to be thinking this way. In the moment of death or survival, there was no fool in this situation that would be considering that.


    Patrizia walked into the rain without hesitation, as if she had already decided. Sally made a ruckus with neighing sounds from behind her, as if asking what was going on, but it did not matter.


    If she didn¡¯t make a decision right now, that horse, that guy, and she would all die.


    Patrizia stood there, facing the cold stream of rain. The cold rain poured down her face, hair, chest, and stomach.


    The cold sensation and the lowering of her body temperature caused her to continue to groan and tremble in suffering, but she withstood and endured with her mind.


    Anyways, because she ate the sculler earlier, she won¡¯t die easily. Patrizia muttered this bitingly and pledged.


    She will never let him die. Damn it.


    Who would die? They would all return to the Imperial Palace in good health. He, she, and the horse would remain unharmed. Patrizia struggled with closing her chattering teeth and accepted the rain all over her body.


    When she was hit with the rain for about 20 minutes, Patrizia was almost out of her mind. She stumbled into the cave as if she thought it would be a catastrophe if she was hit with any more rain.


    Sally neighed continuously as if worried about her and moved up a fuss. Patrizia smiled lifelessly at her to show she was fine, and then went up to the spot on the rock where Lucio was while swaying. It seemed that her dizzy mind was going to go into space sometime soon.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    She made a noise of exhaustion and hugged him as much as possible. Because his whole body was like a fireball, she felt a great warmth momentarily when she hugged him.


    Patrizia closed her eyes with a tired expression and empowered her hands that held him. She muttered constantly, hugging his hot body.


    ¡°I will never let you die. Never.¡±


    At this moment, at least his life was the same as her life. The only one who could send her to the Imperial Palace with an innocent position. Patrizia fell asleep after three or four more repeated trips in the rain and consequent hugs.


    A bitter taste that he had never felt before, and a cold sensation that was being transmitted into his body. Lucio began to awaken, little by little, by the strange feeling of the coexistence of both cold and warmth. For someone who was already overtaken by poison like Lucio, it would be about two or three hours before the sculler¡¯s effectiveness took place.


    Lucio seemed to be having a nightmare, or simply struggling with pain, because his complexion didn¡¯t look good, and he was releasing cold sweat on his forehead. Given that his body had already fallen back to a normal body temperature, weighing in on the former was more credible.


    His nightmares had always been the same. He had overwhelming reasons to have nightmares, but none of it was comparable to that day.


    All the other things were things that could be sustained by the power of his mentality, but that day had been different. It wasn¡¯t just his mentality, but it was something no human could stand, even if the grandfather of mentality came.


    Thus, his nightmares were always the same, and he could never be free from the repeated pain, and he probably was going to be like forever. It was an infinite punishment for him. It was like how Prometheus¡¯ punishment was never-ending. And Lucio always wanted to escape from the punishment that had been put on him, but on the other hand, he thought he deserved it. He thought he should pay the price for it.


    But reasons and emotions were always different, and ideality and reality were always in contrast. He reasoned that it was always right to have his nightmares, but his feelings complained about his deathly suffering from the punishment. He ideally wanted to remember the day¡¯s events through the nightmares until he died, but in reality, he was a terrified little child who trembled with the nightmares and sought refuge.


    His nightmares had no rules. They found him when he was happy, and they found him when he was unhappy. When he was neither happy nor unhappy, they found him. The nightmares were part of his daily life. It could never be removed, and should never be removed.

 Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 31. I DESPERATELY NEED YOU

    Rafaella ran and ran again. She searched for almost every section to find Patrizia, but she was not visible anywhere. When the situation turned to this, Rafaella who was the owner of a usually optimistic personality, was naturally worried. Had they missed each other while crossing paths? Rafaella prayed for that. The hunting competitions would be over in three to four hours.


    If Patrizia still did not appear until then¡­


    Rafaella, who thought this far, shook her head and got rid of her delusion. These thoughts were useless. She must have been hunting while riding her horse freely somewhere in the woods.


    But because there was always a maybe, Rafaella decided to look around a little. Even if the ¡®maybe¡¯ situation came, nothing could be done right now.


    Then, something came into Rafaella¡¯s line of sight when she was about to turn around. Rafaella approached the shape in a familiar figure doubtfully, and as soon as she noticed the identity, she screamed with amazement, ¡°Patrizia!¡±


    When Patrizia opened her eyes, an hour had passed. When she objectively judged the condition of her body that had been exposed to a lot of rain earlier, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t caught a cold.


    At least so far this was the case, but it was the norm not to know what the human body would turn out to be like, so Patrizia thought she would have to rush to return in a hurry.


    To do this above all, he had to be alert, but he was still lying there as if dead. Patrizia carefully leaned away from him, and then looked over Lucio¡¯s condition.


    When she touched his body with her hands, she could feel the warmth at her fingertips.


    Oh, thank goodness. Patrizia was relieved. The crisis had passed. Someone who would soon die could not get this warm. Patrizia thought she wanted to cry at that moment and buried her face against her knees. It was a very difficult time when she had to go through everything herself, with no one helping her.


    It was still raining, but there was no more thunderstorm, and the rain had thinned out from before.


    Due to the heavy weather however, it was impossible to measure the time, she could estimate that only about a couple of hours remained until the end of the hunting competition.


    Anyways, it was only possible to head out after the rain had stopped. Moving in the rain would adversely affect the state of all three of them.


    Patrizia tidied up her hair that had been messed up with a weary expression and then turned to Lucio again. He was still asleep. She muttered.


    ¡°Please wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Naturally, he did not wake up. If this had happened in the first place, she would be a wizard. But she wasn¡¯t even a wizard, and she didn¡¯t even know how to perform magic. Patrizia released a long sigh and murmured to herself.


    ¡°If you do not wake up quickly, my life is but a second priority, and Your Majesty¡¯s position will be at risk. You know this best, so why do you do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wake up, Your Majesty. What should I do more for you from here?¡±


    Her resentful voice was saddening. Patrizia honestly wanted to cry. Would it have been easier if she had to deal with this situation by herself?


    He may have acted in a way to help her, but to be coldly frank, he was now a burden for her. But that didn¡¯t mean she was going to cut down his heart that wanted to get poisoned in her stead.


    Patrizia was not so cold.


    ¡°Rosemond¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s interest then turned to Rosemond, the driving force behind all of this. When she thought of her, Patrizia¡¯s eyes burned fire with anger. Obviously, she had given the warning last time. That it would be better not to do that kind of stuff again. But was this the result of a compassionate warning? This situation could eventually lead to everything being taken away.


    Patrizia mocked herself. Her foolishness had created this situation after all. Rosemond was just the type of person that wouldn¡¯t have taken her warning seriously.


    She had been so ignorant. Patrizia wanted to hurl her tongue out at her own stupidity.


    Anyway, the situation had already happened, and Patrizia finally had to admit it.


    That she couldn¡¯t escape the fight against Rosemond. Initially, the plan was to stay as if she was not there in the Imperial Palace and become the Dowager Empress, but in the present situation, it was almost impossible to be ¡°as if not there.¡± If she continued to ¡®be as if not there¡¯, she would be murdered or abolished as ¡®as if she was not there.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of herself alone. The Empress of the Marvinus Empire was not overthrown for any reason. So, if she was dethroned, it meant the fall of her family. The family crest would be no more, and the necks all cut at the guillotine. She never wanted to go through that again.


    Patrizia stared into the empty face with a relaxed face.


    She would never be beaten again. She would never experience something like this again. Again, again! Patrizia laughed, holding her breath with a cold look.


    It was fortunate to have heard Rosemond¡¯s name in their mouths. If they hadn¡¯t revealed the true culprit, the good girl that she was would have been in a bit of anguish. Because of that noble and useless reason that there was a suspicion but no evidence. However, that sapling had been completely removed, and now there was only one option left for Patrizia.


    War, and victory. Patrizia bit at her lips with a cold expression. She wanted to live like a wildflower as if there but not there, but it seemed she would have to become a weed. She couldn¡¯t be too sad about it since there was no choice in the matter. She didn¡¯t want to survive as if she was a weed, but she hated dying as a wildflower more. So¡­


    ¡°Please wake up, Your Majesty.¡±


    Now, she desperately needed him, more than ever before.


    When Rafaella returned to headquarters, leaving the set amount of time for an hour or so, she completely fell into a panic when she realized that both the Emperor and the Empress were not there. Then someone caught onto her strongly.


    ¡°Sir Rafaella!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ father.¡±


    It was her father, Marquis of Bringstone. As soon as she saw her father, Rafaella was so startled that she almost dropped what she was hiding in her hand. The Marquis of Bringstone took her to a private place that had nobody around. After confirming that no one was around, the Marquis of Bringstone questioned Rafaella with a quiet voice.


    ¡°What happened? Both Majesties are not visible. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s fine with His Majesty, but even then, what happened to Her Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Father, that is¡­ Her Majesty said she wanted to ride alone¡­¡±


    Rafaella replied frankly while being intimidated, but what returned was a severe reprimand.


    ¡°So, you call yourself Her Majesty¡¯s knight, and yet you let Her Majesty go off on her own, alone? Are you sane right now? Do you not know how the situation is going, for you to be taking it so easy like this!?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Father.¡±


    Because all these words were correct, Rafaella genuinely had nothing to say in response. There was nothing wrong with how the Marquis of Bringstone was saying she was being overly comfortable. Originally, the compassion she felt for the life that Empress Patrizia had to lead was the reason for her actions.


    Rafaella had to see Patrizia as a Queen rather than a Lady, but as a young woman, it was hard to see her as a woman in such a serious position.


    Only then did Rafaella fully realize the current situation, and soon there was a tremendous regret about what she had done.


    The fear was then unleashed and she began to shake her hands, but the Marquis of Bringstone gave her an order with a stern look that was different from usual.


    ¡°It is a command not to my daughter, but Knight Rafaella. Find Her Majesty no matter what. If this somehow goes wrong, you will know what kind of chaos will come to the Imperial Family, even if I do not tell you. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She nodded silently, and the Marquis of Bringstone sighed. It wasn¡¯t just anyone but the pair of man and woman who supported the empire, that had disappeared at the same time. Fortunately, there was still time left, so there weren¡¯t any strange rumors floating around, but after an hour or two, the time for commotion would be an instant.


    Then there would be nothing good for the authority of the two of them. The Marquis of Bringstone struggled to shake off the anxiety that was creeping in and asked his daughter a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order and a favor, Ella. It¡¯s very urgent. If you don¡¯t find and bring back both of them, as your father, I don¡¯t know exactly what will happen in the future. You know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I must¡­ I will definitely return with them.¡±


    Fortunately, the surrounding forest that was designated as a hunting ground was only cloudy and not raining, unlike the place where Patrizia was, and Rafaella hid Patrizia¡¯s hunting suit without revealing it.


    It should not be made public. As soon as this was to be revealed, it was obvious that it would cause the waves that the Marquis of Bringstone said would happen. Rafaella was determined to look for the two, and she firmly resolved her will.


    As time passed, Patrizia became increasingly nervous. The rain was close to stopping, but Lucio was still asleep without any movement. Patrizia nervously looked alternatively at him lying and stared up at the sky outside.


    ¡°Damn it. I feel like I am going crazy.¡±


    Patrizia touched her forehead and facially expressed a headache. She felt like she wanted to move him on her own, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of variables she would face, and she wanted to avoid them because she didn¡¯t want to appear suspicious.


    Slowly, she walked towards the side where he was. He was not some kind of a sleeping prince in a forest, and the princess certainly had done something like a kiss, so with this much, he should wake up. Patrizia¡¯s expression changed strangely, as she had a frustrated heart mixed with an unknown kind of sorrow.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To be honest, it was a lie if she said she didn¡¯t feel sorry. That she didn¡¯t feel guilty, this was also a lie. Whoever the other person would have been, she would have been sorry. It would never happen, but even if that person had been Rosemond. Patrizia let out a complicated sigh and put her face on her knees. What if¡­ What if he didn¡¯t wake up like this? How¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    At that time, a slight sound of breath stimulated her ears.

 Chapter 34 - CHAPTER 32. WHY DID YOU GET HIT WITH THE ARROW IN MY STEAD?

    She quickly lifted her face away from her knees and turned her head towards the sound. She stared with an earnest expression at Lucio, who was slightly frowning. He looked as if he was having a nightmare, as his complexion didn¡¯t look good, and he had cold sweat coming down his forehead.


    Patrizia bit her lips, then ripped some of the underclothes she was wearing, to make it into a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead. The surefire way to not have a nightmare was to wake up from the dream. So this was why he had to hurry and wake up. No matter what nightmare he had, it would be better than this situation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His condition was worse than she had thought, and Patrizia was terrified. She wasn¡¯t sure why this man was being like this. She looked flustered and started looking for a solution to deal with it, but she had no idea what to expect.


    So Patrizia had been thinking about it for a long time and decided to use the method that she and Nilla had used often when they had nightmares during the time they were young.


    She laid down Lucio, who still groaned and seemed afflicted, on her knees and began to gently stroke his soft black hair.


    Patrizia never thought that she would be doing this kind of action to this man even in her dreams, but she had no choice. Her mother had told her that she had also calmed Patrizia this way, so it would not be so ineffective.


    Patrizia hoped that her actions would speed up a little more time for when he would wake up.


    ¡°Shhh, Your Majesty. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°It is okay, Your Majesty. Take a deep breath. Inhale, exhale ¡­¡±


    Oh, what in the world was she doing right now? Patrizia felt a new sense of self-deprecation, but instead of expressing it, she remained faithful to her mission.


    She constantly swept him with a gentle touch and released sweet and tender words from her mouth. Perhaps if Petronilla or Rafaella had seen this, they would have been shocked.


    ¡°Shh- Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What was this man dreaming about? Patrizia was extremely curious. What was he dreaming about that he would be suffering this much? She had never been curious about this man¡¯s circumstances or stories, but strangely, she was curious about it this time. How on earth could a person sleep and dream while suffering? What dreams could make a person look so miserable?


    This was a look and expression that she had never seen, and never had reason to see, ever in her life before.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then Patrizia, soon realizing that she was overly sentimental, shook her head firmly. Now was not the time to fall into these kinds of thoughts. First of all, she had to concentrate on waking him up. Patrizia gently stroked his cheeks once again with a slightly cold expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    It was at this time that he opened his eyes with a weak moan. Patrizia suddenly made eye contact with him and faced Lucio¡¯s dark eyes that held a much more surprised expression. At that moment, Patrizia was taken aback and called out to him without her knowledge.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Empress?¡±


    His voice calling her was breaking up a lot, and Patrizia didn¡¯t like it for some reason. She pressed her lips ever so slightly and nodded her head. He looked at her for a moment with eyes that did not understand the situation, but soon remembered the previous events, and asked her about it.


    ¡°Why am I¡­ Where are we right now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty was poisoned by getting hit by the arrow in my stead, and right now this place is a remote cave away from the hunting grounds. Since you have opened your eyes, we should return right away. Will you be alright?¡±


    When she quickly explained the situation and asked his opinion, Lucio stayed still and nodded quietly. She raised him up carefully and then asked about his condition, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I am alright. More than that¡­ If I was poisoned, it would have been difficult to get rid of the poison, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia hesitated for a moment and soon replied, ¡°I sucked out the poison myself, and since that wasn¡¯t enough, I found the sculler flower while in search of herbs. You must have awakened from eating it.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say, sculler¡­¡±


    He looked surprised, and Patrizia spoke to him in a slightly urgent voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I will tell you all the other things on the way. If we do not go back in time, the palace will turn upside down. For Your Majesty¡¯s well-being, you must go back and receive proper treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patrizia gave Lucio the clothes he had been wearing. At first, the clothes that had been soaked by the water were almost dry because Patrizia had placed them near a fire that she had struggled to start. However, Patrizia was unable to wear anything else, as she had initially sent her clothes down the stream. Lucio discovered this and asked Patrizia in a puzzled voice, ¡°Where did your clothes go?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia pondered for a moment about how she should explain, and then changed the subject as she thought talking about this would take time and delay them further.


    ¡°I will tell you about that as well while we are on our way. Please wear them first.¡±


    ¡°You wear mine.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to verbally wrestle with this problem. He was a patient. Even if he had been threatened with assassination, and was without his clothes, she would have given him her clothes. She resolutely explained the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°I am fine, and Your Majesty is hurt. Maintaining body temperature is more important to a patient than a normal person.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    What senseless words that wouldn¡¯t work anywhere. Patrizia spoke to him with a shocked look.


    ¡°Do you know how much I struggled for half a day to restore Your Majesty¡¯s consciousness? If you do not want to make my efforts in vain, please follow my wishes. I am fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eventually, Lucio sighed shortly and followed her words. Finally, when everything was ready, Patrizia released Sally who had been tied and rode on her back with Lucio. In preparation for the unexpected, Patrizia chose to sit behind him, and slowly directed the horse onward.


    ¡°Giddyup!¡±


    The horse started galloping fast. Soon the sun would set, and it would be more difficult to find the way. Even when the day was bright, it was difficult to find the palace due to losing the way in the deep forest, but when the dark came down, that meant being bound to the spot.


    Then, if there were assassins that were tracking them, then it would really be over. Patrizia put a little more strength on her hand that held the reins.


    ¡°I think someone sent assassins to murder me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia started to talk about this casually, and when Lucio heard it, he said nothing. Patrizia noticed this and asked him, ¡°You do not answer. Do you know the culprit?¡±


    ¡°There is no way. But¡­ There is someone that I could guess did this. You are probably suspicious about this person as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The immediate answer was not trivial. It was heavy. Patrizia confessed to him after biting her lips without realizing she did this.


    ¡°When Your Majesty lost your consciousness and collapsed, I asked the assassin at the end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°To tell me who is the culprit¡±


    ¡°Did he answer it so easily?¡±


    ¡°He did. Since he was really planning on killing me.¡±


    Patrizia replied calmly, and then asked him, ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Is there any significance in my answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is. I think I should definitely tell Your Majesty this one thing.¡±


    Unlike her calm tone, Patricia¡¯s voice was full of anger. Lucio could feel plenty of it. He spits out a name with a distressed expression.


    ¡°Rosemond Mary La Phelps.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my goodness.¡±


    She muttered as if she was having fun.


    ¡°Now, Your Majesty has ¡®finally¡¯ learned about it. The fact that she will use any means and methods to harm me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not know what Lady Phelps means to Your Majesty, and while I do not know it well, but I am aware of the fact that she is a precious person. Simple affection¡­ It was not like that.¡±


    His eyes were like that. There was something that could not be simply explained as affection between a man and a woman. Those who didn¡¯t know about the situation could never be a part of it. That kind of bond. Patrizia then closed her chilled eyes and asked him another question, ¡°Do my words seem like a lie?¡±


    ¡°There is a suspicion, but no evidence. Even if I believe in your words, punishment would be difficult without proof. Whoever it is.¡±


    ¡°I know this, Your Majesty. But even so, there is a distinct difference between Your Majesty knowing this truth, and not knowing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you see in Lady Phelps, but if you were looking at her as a saint, Your Majesty is wrong. Lady does not harm others. She would not even try to steal what belongs to others if so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is Your Majesty¡¯s freedom to continue to care for her. I will not interfere with it as I had promised on the first wedding night. But Your Majesty, I have no choice but to change now. The second promise may be difficult to keep. Obviously I had told her that if she did not touch me, I would not touch her, but I never promised that I would stupidly stay still while being victimized by her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will thoroughly investigate the truth. If evidence comes out that proves that her sins are true, then¡­ I do not have to say it for you to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was the death penalty.


    A mere Baroness had dared to get rid of the Empress of an empire, and it was the great Emperor of the country who suffered substantial damage. The sin was so heavy that it would be difficult to pay it back, even if the extended families were destroyed. Patrizia changed the topic with an emotionless voice.


    ¡°May I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°Ask me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get hit by the arrow in my stead?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am very curious.¡±


    She spoke in a steady voice that did not shake.


    ¡°Your Majesty does not love me, so there is no reason to get hit by an arrow on my behalf. Of course, I would be curious. Why you had gotten hit with an arrow in place of me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will put it as paying back a debt.¡±


    ¡°A debt?¡±


    She asked in a voice that revealed she did not understand, and he replied quietly, ¡°I could not publicize the previous matter, but I wanted to apologize for her. So I got hit in your stead. Is this a good enough answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, that was not a good answer. It was difficult to judge because she hadn¡¯t seen his eyes, but Patrizia didn¡¯t think that was it for the reason. Strangely, it wasn¡¯t that she could think of any other reasons, but she still thought this way.


    That was probably a given. Because even Lucio, who spoke these words, didn¡¯t exactly know the reason why.


    Afterwards, Patrizia drove the horse silently, and it was Lucio who opened his mouth again.


    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say you would tell me?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The reason why you don¡¯t have clothes. You said you would tell me while we were on the move.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might have guessed because I told you earlier. I held onto Your Majesty and threw myself down the cliff. I pretended to be dead, and tore my clothes off to send it down the water, just in case the assassins would chase after us again.¡±


    Whether it had worked or not, there has been no real movement for another chase yet. After Patrizia¡¯s words ended, Lucio closed his eyes with a painful expression.

 Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 33. AM I DEAD, OR ALIVE

    It felt like everything had gone wrong. Like that day, all the truths he had known were disorganized, and the time to face new truths had come. Lucio intuitively realized that change was about to come, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee how his emotions would flow along, in the whirlwind of change.


    He was the Emperor that received admiration through selection, and a great politician who had calmed the conflicts between nobles that were based in a powerful empire, but he was bound to be weak to love. In the beginning, he was destined to be this way. At least so far he was. A man who had no choice but to be weak towards love.


    Meanwhile, Patrizia, who had remembered exactly the way they had traveled, told Lucio in a positive voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the road we passed before. Hopefully we can arrive there in time.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is good¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Suddenly a scream was heard before he finished speaking, and Patrizia asked him in an urgent voice without even thinking about stopping the horse.


    ¡°Your Majesty? What is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It is nothing¡­¡±


    But soon even his response was cut off, and Patrizia finally stopped the horse and looked at his condition. Damn it all, his forehead was like a fireball. It seemed that the heat hadn¡¯t fully gone down yet. Patrizia¡¯s forehead soon had small wrinkles, as if she was thinking it had all been a failure.


    It would be difficult to return home in time if they delayed any more there. Patrizia pledged to return as soon as possible, and then spoke to him in a firm voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please endure a bit longer.¡±


    She held onto Lucio to support him from the back, and to prevent the possible danger of falling off the horse. Then she immediately started the horse onward again. There was really no time now. If he did not receive the right treatment in this short time, his safety could not be guaranteed.


    At that same time, there were all sorts of fuss back at the palace.


    ¡°Where on earth is His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty disappeared as well as Her Majesty. What weird situation is this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have suffered some bad events?¡±


    The nobles were almost in a state of panic because both the Emperor and Empress had not returned even after the determined period of time. Of course, it was the two escort knights that were blamed first, including Rafaella, but it was difficult for them to blame them openly because they had both been commanded to leave them alone.


    Soon an emergency meeting between the nobility was held at the temporary barracks, and after a serious debate, the nobles concluded that they would find both the Emperor and the Empress by releasing their workforce accordingly. The knights that had participated in the competition were divided into groups to search by a specific area.


    At this ideal conclusion the nobles laughed with satisfaction, and the Duke of Vashi became their leader, and decided to gather all the knights and give them orders.


    When everything had been decided about what was going to happen, someone came into the barracks. Naturally, the appearance of a stranger attracted the eyes of all the nobles toward the door. After confirming the identity of the stranger, the Duke of Vashi frowned slightly, and put the name of the intruder in his mouth.


    ¡°Baroness Phelps?¡±


    ¡°Sir Duke of Vashi. Are the words true?¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s quivering lips asked the Duke of Vashi the bottom of the truth. However, the Duke of Vashi just asked a question back to her with a cold look.


    ¡°How did you get in here, Lady Phelps?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important now. Is it true that His Majesty has disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is.¡±


    When the Duke of Vashi responded with a helpless expression, Rosemond staggered without her knowledge. Damn it, this shouldn¡¯t be this way. The only victim she had wanted was Patrizia. Not Lucio! She shed a sad voice with tears pooling in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What to do¡­¡±


    ¡°As of now we will start the search, so do not worry too much, Lady. More than that, what is Lady Phelps doing here, when you should be in the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I came to greet His Majesty¡¯s return, and that¡¯s when I heard this news. Oh my goodness¡­ This situation¡­¡±


    As she swayed like a weak woman that was in shock, Glara quickly supported her, as she had been standing next to her. After seeing this, the Duke of Efreni instructed Glara with a vigorous expression.


    ¡°I think Lady Phelps is very surprised. Come on and take the Lady to another location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Glara replied quickly and supported Rosemond, who continued to boast a fragile appearance and came out safely from the barracks. Rosemond¡¯s feeling of dizziness was closer to acting in a play, than for it to be reality, Rosemond was really keen to fall in that moment.


    It wasn¡¯t just Patrizia that had disappeared! This was the worst ending for Rosemond. The disappearance of both Patrizia and Lucio.


    If Lucio did not return, the worst case would be that he died, and the position of the next great Emperor would of course be passed on to another blood relative. If that happened, she would no longer be able to stay in the Imperial Palace. Rosemond bit her nails with growing anxiety. It was too late to do something about this, there were too many eyes watching.


    ¡°Damn it, what should I do? How¡­¡±


    ¡°Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone passed her and hurried into the barracks. Rosemond turned around to look at the situation with a frowning face, and slowly approached the barracks. The knight that had just entered exhaled a rough breath, and calmly reported something.


    ¡°I found both of the Majesties, Sir Duke!¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s eyes widened in an instant at the knight¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad about this situation.


    In any case, it was surely a good thing for Lucio to have been found, but since they had found not just the Emperor but ¡®both Majesties,¡¯ this meant that it was not only Lucio but Patrizia was also included. Rosemond snapped her teeth in an instance of anger. Was it a failure.


    ¡°Useless things.¡±


    Rosemond muttered these words in an angry voice, but these were soon buried again by the voices of the nobles that soon followed.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve found both Majesties?¡±


    ¡°Where are the two of them now?¡±


    ¡°Are both of them alive?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Sir. Both are safe. But¡­¡±


    At that time, there was a disturbance outside, and the knight¡¯s words were naturally interrupted. When the nobles stepped outside, one by one to see what was going on, they saw the Emperor and the Empress on horseback. The nobles who found the sight of the two were startled, and ran towards them.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The Emperor was unconscious in the arms of the Empress, and the Empress holding the Emperor looked very exhausted. She soon opened her mouth and instructed in an urgent voice.


    ¡°His Majesty has been poisoned. Call the imperial physician right now! Where is the imperial physician?¡±


    The Empress was a woman who was known to use honorific words without having treated the lower people poorly. For the first time in her life, such a woman was naturally dealing with the nobles, who were neither maids or servants, lowly. It was as if she had always used that tone. Everyone was taken aback by the sudden change of tone, but the first one out of all of them to quickly embrace the change was the Empress¡¯ father Marquis Grochester, and the rest of them soon followed.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Without calling the imperial physician immediately!¡±


    As soon as those words ended, the people who had vague expressions began to move again quickly. The knights helped Patrizia and Lucio descend from the horse, and Patrizia gradually felt faint due to the poison that hadn¡¯t been completely neutralized, but focused with all of the might inside of her, to concentrate and not lose consciousness.


    As the court guards rushed to look over Lucio, who had already fallen, Patrizia discovered Rosemond, who was standing near the two of them. At that moment, she felt a tremendous amount of anger beyond her control, but she wondered how to best use this situation to her advantage rather than release the anger. After a short period of distress, she decided to make the most sensible, and least regretful choice.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty Empress.¡±


    Rosemond bowed gracefully. The trembling of her body from earlier couldn¡¯t be found with this movement. And it was a very shameless gesture towards Patrizia, who couldn¡¯t possibly know about what had happened in the previous situation. She shed a giggling laugh at the preposterous sight.


    ¡°Sure, Lady Phelps. For what reason are you, all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I came here because I wished to meet His Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is my job to escort His Majesty and return with the Emperor to court. It is not within your authority as a mistress. Are you daring to challenge the Empress¡¯ authority?¡±


    ¡°That could not be, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond was a woman who did not lose her act at any moment. To be overwhelmed by her emotions, she was beyond too worn out.


    However, because she was also a person, she was still sometimes shaken. Of course, it was a rare moment, but it certainly existed. Like¡­


    ¡°You would not have come all the way here to serve His Majesty, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Am I dead or alive. Was that not what you were curious about?¡±


    Like now. Rosemond¡¯s facial expressions cooled down and froze, and she could feel the nobles and knights around her feeling flustered by her own skin.


    Patrizia stared at Rosemond with a cool and hard face, and as soon as the imperial physician arrived, she refocused on him. She calmly explained the situation.


    ¡°His Majesty was poisoned in my stead. He has consumed the sculler juice, but for some reason he does not wake up. Come on and look closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The physician answered with a serious voice and began to examine him, and during that time Patrizia looked around at the nobles who stared at her as if asking for explanation, and began to speak to them with a low voice.


    ¡°As you have just heard, I received an assassination attempt. The Emperor was shot by the assassin with a poisonous arrow instead of me, and I held onto His Majesty who fainted and ran away from the pursuit.¡±


    As the attempt to assassinate the Empress became a de facto fact, gossip erupted all over the place. Patrizia did not lose her coolness and continued to speak in a strong voice.


    ¡°But eventually I was driven to the cliff, and I almost died in the hands of the assassins with His Majesty. Eventually, I had no choice, so I threw myself down the cliff.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    When she spoke this far, some of the nobles cried out with a loud voice. Patrizia remained calm despite the not so bad reaction, and didn¡¯t look away from Rosemond, who had suddenly regained her tranquility, and looked towards the direction of Patrizia and Lucio with a shocked expression as if she knew nothing. A woman who was so shameless that she didn¡¯t even consider herself to be shameful. Patrizia felt her throat struggling to close, and barely managed to talk.


    ¡°The survival was close to destiny. It would have been impossible if the Emperor was not a descendant of the Sun.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty who is not a direct descendant of the Sun like His Majesty, has returned without harm, and so it seems that God¡¯s grace has touched Your Majesty.¡±


    Like it, but not like it praise, but not praise. Patrizia couldn¡¯t stop the chilly laugh that escaped out. She thought she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and in fact didn¡¯t even feel the need to endure it, so she shot back directly at that woman.


    ¡°Aha, indeed. The Emperor and I were not meant to die from a mere mistress¡¯ conspiracy. If God had determined his and my destiny as such, I would not have been chosen as the Empress in the first place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With these words, the turbulent atmosphere rapidly subsided.

 Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 34. DECLARATION OF REGENCY

    Nobody could say anything as they all just looked at both Patrizia and Rosemond. To be precise, Rosemond¡¯s side got a lot more attention, but Rosemond didn¡¯t show any hint of being flustered despite the sudden attack from Patrizia.


    No, to be precise, she was taken aback, but Rosemond was a woman who didn¡¯t reveal the appearance of being surprised by anything. She was already too crafty of a politician to reveal such emotions and expressions from one-on-one confrontations. She asked Patrizia with an expression showing disbelief.


    ¡°Your Majesty? What in the world do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the examination is over.¡±


    Before she could continue her words however, the physician intervened, and Rosemond was quite displeased by the unintentionally blocking of her words but did not reveal what was going on inside her mind. Patrizia seemed to encourage the results, as she made her chin tense, and the court physician gave the results quickly.


    ¡°Fortunately, His Majesty¡¯s body was not seriously injured because of Your Majesty¡¯s use of sculler¡­ He seems to be not getting up for some other reason.¡±


    ¡°Then what your words mean is that you do not know when His Majesty will wake up?¡±


    ¡°I apologize but, that is the case, Your Majesty.¡±


    Lucio said this with a regretful expression, and Patrizia momentarily felt hopelessness. In any case, the first reason was that because of her, someone irrelevant to the situation was in this condition, and the second reason was that if it was flipped around and if not for him, she would be in that state, or worse, perhaps already dead.


    Patrizia momentarily closed her eyes and took the time to calm down her feelings, but that time did not last long. She quickly opened her eyes and asked the imperial physician the same thing.


    ¡°So you mean, you do not know when His Majesty will wake up?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When this turned out to be true, Patrizia glanced around at everyone with a calmer look than before. Everyone in the area looked very nervous, waiting for what words would come out from the young Empress¡¯s mouth.


    In a voice that was neither large nor small, she spoke as such.


    ¡°Since His Majesty is in a coma, according to Imperial law, all matters of the empire are to be determined ultimately by the power that belongs to myself, the Empress. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Until the Emperor awakens, Your Majesty must act in place.¡±


    At the words of one of the nobles, Patrizia spoke as if it was a proclamation, without any hesitation.


    ¡°I cannot guarantee when the Emperor¡¯s consciousness will be restored, and as of now, I declare that I, Patrizia Leila Les Grochester, am the regent of the Great Marvinus Empire. Does anyone have any objections to this decision?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    Voices of consent could be heard from all over the place, and Patrizia raised up her bent knees to look over Lucio. Instead of looking around at all the nobles with her tall height, she stared at only one person, Rosemond. She had to finish what she had tried to say earlier.


    ¡°In the midst of the impending crisis, at the end of the cliff, I asked the assassins who tried to kill me. Who in the world¡­ would be the culprit behind this insane action. In fact, it is standard to not tell me but¡­ They must have thought that I was going to die soon in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Who is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive anyone who dared to undermine the Emperor and Empress of this empire.¡±


    Patrizia almost burst into laughter at the voices of the knights coming from all over, but barely held it in, and without hesitation, opened her mouth.


    ¡°They said the Emperor¡¯s mistress ordered the murder of the Emperor¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very awkward to feel the cold silence, as it was felt for the second time, just like the previous one. Patrizia turned her head and looked at the Duke of Efreni. She asked in a calm voice.


    ¡°Duke Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please speak to me.¡±


    ¡°I am not fully certain. Anyone who dared to condemn the Emperor and Empress, what should I do as punishment?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that is¡­¡± Read more chapters at Listnovel.com


    Surprisingly, the Duke of Efreni was unable to speak properly, and Patrizia was taken aback as she naturally expected a quick response would follow, but soon demanded an answer from him.


    ¡°Why can you not speak? Is there something different from what I know and what you know?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°However, it is strange that you can not speak. Ah, perhaps the truth is you are the culprit behind this?¡±


    ¡°Never, Your Majesty. I apologize for the late reply.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni coughed a few times, and then gave the answer she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to condemn the Emperor and the Imperial Family is to be punished by Imperial law, and to be decapitated, regardless of age or gender.¡±


    ¡°Decapitation¡­¡±


    It was a word that pleased her, but Patrizia had already known it. It would not be so easy to put Rosemond to death with words from her.


    She was definitely the Empress of this empire, and currently the regent, but it was really difficult to put a person to death in the absence of evidence. It would count as tyranny even if the opponent was not Rosemond.


    Of course, she or Lucio, who knew the situation, could be understood by Rosemond on a broader scale, but in the eyes of others, it could just be interpreted as the Empress¡¯s desire to bury one mistress due to jealousy.


    She didn¡¯t want that. It didn¡¯t matter if it looked dirty and crude, but she was afraid it would catch up to her and bring her down later. Whether it was revenge or repayment, it was good to be clean and unobtrusive. The same was true for work itself, and for her future self.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that she just had to step back.


    ¡°Captain of the guards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Right now, arrest Lady Phelps and take her towards the Imperial Palace.¡±


    At those short words, the Captain of the guards faithfully followed her words. Rosemond¡¯s movement was limited in an instant, and she glared at Patrizia as though she would kill her. Since Lucio wasn¡¯t present anymore, she didn¡¯t need such things as fake expressions anymore.


    Rosemond didn¡¯t think about clich¨¦d thoughts such as how she was revealing her true colors. After all, she always did reveal her true colors to Patrizia. Patrizia just happened to overlook it. It was a good excuse for a warning and mercy.


    ¡°The authenticity of these charges can be argued later, but for now you cannot be free from the charges. This way will be more certain.¡±


    ¡°It is unfair, Your Majesty! You can¡¯t do this just because of Your Majesty¡¯s words!¡±


    ¡°I suffered damage with His Majesty. I came back alive from the underworld¡¯s threshold. Do you think I would lie like that?¡±


    Patrizia smiled and reassured her.


    ¡°Do not worry. The investigation will be held thoroughly. I also do not like things that are left open.¡±


    She might be different. Patrizia, who had calmly added those words, glanced meaningfully at the guards, and soon Rosemond was dragged away. She didn¡¯t scream out as expected, and she hadn¡¯t pleaded and protested due to the unfairness. She just glowered at Patrizia, who was now regent and walking away on her own feet proudly. However, for now, Patrizia had turned off the fire and immediately returned to the other problems at hand, as if she didn¡¯t want to worry about anything else.


    ¡°The stability of His Majesty should be the priority, so it is better to return immediately. Sir Rafaella, do you have a carriage?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. I was not expecting this to happen¡­¡±


    Rafaella bit her lips quietly with a regretful face that showed failure. The bowed head displayed her feelings of being sorry and guilty.


    Patrizia felt her emotions soaring instantaneously but soon brought them down again as if nothing happened, and gave the following orders.


    ¡°Then, it would be better for me to ride a horse with His Majesty, even for the efficiency of the escorts. What do you think, guards?¡±


    ¡°It is better for us that way, but if that happens, Your Majesty will be uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°I do not care as long as all of you are comfortable.¡±


    When Patrizia cut them off, they had no reason to refuse. She seemed to think the necessary work had been decided, and focused on the preparations to return.


    ¡°So let us decide to do that, and bring new horses. My horse is so tired that I do not think it would be suitable to ride again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. That shall be done.¡±


    Soon, Patrizia climbed on top of a new horse, with Lucio, and she secured him so that he would not fall. Soon the nobles and knights who were arranged in rank started off, and the horse Patrizia was riding began to move as well.


    Fortunately, the hunting grounds were located not very far from the Imperial Palace, so it would not take too long to move there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia listened to the noise of her horse walking and looked at Lucio who was almost embraced by her.


    He had a lower fever than before due to the first aid from the physician, but he was still hot. Patrizia sighed. What had happened for this point to be reached. Only a day had passed, and so much had changed.


    And more would change in the future. Patrizia gave the hand holding Lucio more strength, with a complicated expression. She also felt her body begin to tremble and shudder, but she couldn¡¯t rest and feel sick until all of this mess had been cleared up.


    Patrizia chanted a spell to herself to endure for a little longer and prayed for a little quick arrival to the Imperial Palace.


    Once Patrizia ordered the dissolution of all the nobles, she moved Lucio to his quarters. Naturally, the treatment was much more intense than what was given at the hunting grounds, and she was able to relieve some load. This meant that she had managed to end this task. Patrizia was about to leave the Central Palace to handle the next task when one of the court physicians grabbed onto her.


    ¡°Regent Majesty, Your Majesty, should also be treated, is that not right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia paused for a moment, but soon turned back around with a casual look and replied calmly.


    ¡°There is an urgent thing I must take care of, so the treatment can be delayed.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I will call for you soon. Chief Maid, please take good care of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Only after Patrizia said this did she managed to leave the Central Palace. Now it was time to go meet Rosemond.


    Rosemond was imprisoned in her place by the guards. Even though she was imprisoned, she sat still in one place with a face that was undefeated, and Glara had to worry about how her mind might have gone crazy because of this kind of appearance that she had not witnessed for so long.


    Whether it was a relief or regretful, she was fine. No, maybe this appearance was closer to her usual self.


    She closed her eyes and mouth quietly, as if she was thinking of something, and showed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Regent.¡±


    This Imperial Palace didn¡¯t look like it, but it changed quickly. How many hours had passed, for them to say Regent Majesty? Rosemond criticized internally and then opened her eyes. She had not changed into a dress and was still dressed in armor, with blood everywhere. Ah, no dignity. Rosemond internally clicked her tongue and spoke to Patrizia.


    ¡°You must have had enough time to change into a dress, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Despite the sharp response, Rosemond calmly said the next thing with an unaffected look.


    ¡°Well, sure, Your Majesty. So why did you keep me locked up like this?¡±


    ¡°I know it was explained enough, Lady Phelps. You tried to murder the Empress, myself, and is that charge not sufficient?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t proof though?¡±


    ¡°This will come out from the investigation. Until then, you do not need to worry at all.¡±


    After Patrizia finished speaking, she looked her up and down at her. Although imprisonment had been imposed as soon as possible, it would be better to remove the fear of the destruction of evidence for an effective investigation. Patrizia smiled nonchalantly and soon called out to someone.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡±


    Shortly thereafter, several guard knights came in. Patrizia commanded them with orders using a dry voice.


    ¡°Lock Lady Phelps up in the dungeon. This is the best way to prevent the destruction of evidence. And make sure that no one else can enter this room unless someone has been stamped with approval by me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond was in danger of being dragged once again, and Patrizia looked on at the sight without an expression of surprise and added one more thing after seeming to have forgotten Glara who was by Rosemond¡¯s side glancing around, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Oh yeah, drag this maid along as well. Don¡¯t forget to keep them in solitary confinement.¡±

 Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 35. I AM NOT ASKING ANYTHING

    Patrizia was only able to return to her quarters after she locked Rosemond in the dungeon. It was already nighttime, and Patrizia was almost on the verge of fainting from the accumulated fatigue and the poison she absorbed in the afternoon, but she squeezed together all of her strength so she could return to her place.


    When she entered the Empress Palace, Patrizia felt that every maid there was worried about her, but she didn¡¯t even have enough energy to respond to their worries. Even if the person was her sister, Petronilla, or the head of her maids, Mirya.


    ¡°Lizzy, are you okay? Are you injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    As she tried to calmly accept the many worried voices pouring into her, Patrizia quietly made a request.


    ¡°Mirya, please prepare a bath. As soon as possible¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mirya noticed the transformation in Patrizia faster than anyone else. Her master, who had always used honorific words towards her, spoke down to her for the first time. Mirya realized with her many years of Imperial life, that this had originated from the day¡¯s events, and soon followed Patrizia¡¯s words.


    Petronilla, who was watching her from the side, also quickly noticed her sister¡¯s change and said nothing about it.


    It was because she seemed to be visibly tired, and it seemed inappropriate to speak about it right now.


    At least Petronilla, who decided that it would be better for her to talk to her when she was in a stable state, instead called in the imperial physician while Patrizia entered the bathroom. The palace physician quickly reached the Empress Palace, and Petronilla, who had many questions, quickly asked him.


    ¡°You were the one that took care of both Majesties at the hunting competition, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Petronilla had only been in the palace, so she did not know the exact course of the incident. So naturally, she had no choice but to feel frustrated. The physician hesitated for a moment as if he was trying to choose his words, and then opened his mouth and told her everything he knew, which was exactly what was known to the public so far.


    Of course, Petronilla seemed to be in shock after hearing that.


    ¡°Oh, my world.¡±


    After hearing all the stories, Petronilla sighed. She should have known in advance that Rosemond would never miss this opportunity¡­! Blaming her own foolishness, Petronilla asked again.


    ¡°So, what are both of the Majesties¡¯ conditions now?¡±


    ¡°His Emperor Majesty received excellent first aid, and even more in-depth treatment after, so he will probably wake up as soon as possible without any surprise. However, Her Majesty, the Regent has not yet been treated because of the reason that it is not so bad.


    ¡°Not only is it because of the poison, but the stress and fatigue that she has received today will have a negative impact on her health. Please treat that part with that in mind, sir.¡±


    ¡°I will, my Lady. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    While the two were talking, Patrizia came out of the bathroom wearing only a thin white dress and looked a little surprised when she saw the Imperial physician. Patrizia stared at Petronilla as if to ask what had happened, and she soon replied with a casual expression.


    ¡°I called for him, Your Majesty. Because you haven¡¯t been treated properly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia nodded slightly and responded as if to show she understood, and soon passed her wet hair to her back, and moved towards the table.


    Soon the physician diagnosed her condition, and after a long time, his lips opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as mentioned before, but the mind and body are both a little weak because of all that has happened today. You will be busy enough tomorrow, so please drink a cup of hot tea today, and get ready to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the advice. It is okay to go back.¡±


    He left her quarters after showing courtesy to her words, and Petronilla spoke to Patrizia with a casual expression.


    ¡°I will leave now Lizzy. It is too late today.¡±


    Patrizia laughed with a more relaxed expression, at the tone that was the same as usual. Maybe it was because she had changed, and she hoped that at least her sister hadn¡¯t changed.


    Patrizia said to her in a slightly curious voice.


    ¡°You are not asking anything.¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear the physician? It would be better to talk about everything tomorrow, Lizzy.¡±


    Petronilla left a small kiss on Patrizia¡¯s forehead and spoke to her after.


    ¡°At least for tonight, no one can interfere with your rest. Unless it is His Majesty. Let¡¯s talk about everything tomorrow, got it?¡±


    ¡°That is what I wanted.¡±


    It was saddening to hear the tired voice. Petronilla swallowed her dry saliva, and finally left the Empress Palace, asking Mirya to take care of Patrizia well.


    Anyways, it was night time now, so whether she heard it now or early tomorrow, the results would not change. As long as she could bear the curiosity. She hadn¡¯t told her anything, so her father must have some information she could know.


    Petronilla thought about asking the Marquis of Grochester about something at least but did not expect that it would help her greatly understand the situation.


    Meanwhile, Patrizia dried her not fully dry hair and went to bed. As Petronilla had said, today she had gone through so much, so she was too tired to think about the next step.


    She decided to pass on her thoughts and ideas to tomorrow. Even Mirya, Rafaella, and Petronilla didn¡¯t ask her about anything, so all the answers could be put off until tomorrow.


    Patrizia let out a tired sigh and fell asleep. She had been suffering from insomnia lately, but she seemed to be able to fall asleep easily today. Because without falling asleep, it was an unbearable night.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is time for you to wake up.¡±


    The next day began for Patrizia with these words from Mirya. Patrizia, who slowly lifted open her eyelids to those words, blinked twice as if trying to figure out what was going on, and then slowly rose up from her spot. It was probably the beginning of a day that could be hell. Patrizia said nothing for a while, and then slowly opened her lips.


    ¡°¡­When will the three Prime Ministers arrive?¡±


    It was Patrizia¡¯s first question. Mirya replied without delay.


    ¡°All three people are heading now to the Imperial Palace. They will probably arrive without being late.¡±


    The other kingdoms and empires surrounding the Marvinus Empire each only had one Prime Minister, but in the case of the Marvinus Empire, three Prime Ministers served the king.


    It was to prevent tyranny by preventing a concentration of power through mutual checks and balances.


    When Patrizia was born and first learned about this system, she thought it was a good system.


    It was common sense that absolute power was absolutely corrupt. Unless the opponent was a saint or a philosopher.


    She finished washing her face with the help of her maids and then dressed in refined clothes. The acting of an Empress as the regent was not a common case, but since it certainly existed historically, the maids moved according to the manual.


    Wearing a dark dress that was a little more serious and harsh than the ones she wore previously, Patrizia put on a tiara emblazoned with the pink diamond that symbolized the Empress. The golden crown with a slightly dark glow was shining authoritatively above her head.


    Only then did she move to the reception room, and the voice of a maid was heard shortly after she sat by the table.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the three Prime Ministers are entering.¡±


    The three Prime Ministers were from the three families that made up the central power of the nobles of the Marvinus Empire: the Duke of Vashi, the Duke of Efreni, and the Duke of Witherford.


    In the case of the Duke of Vashi and the Duke of Witherford, as national heroes that helped with the founding of the empire, they had held on to these positions from the beginning of the country to the present, but in the case of the Duke of Efreni, the position had been passed on from the Duke of Oswin who had also helped with the founding of the nation.


    Except for the fact that the Duke of Efreni was not a descendant of a founding hero, he was strong. Among them, his economic power, for instance, was the strongest among the three Dukes that occupied the position of the three Prime Ministers.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened at Patrizia¡¯s words and the three men came in. The oldest was the Duke of Vashi, and the youngest was the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty, Queen Regent. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty. Glory to the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Welcome in. You all must have been suffering a lot since morning.¡±


    Patrizia briefly greeted them, acknowledged them with a dry voice. They all sat at the table in the reception room, and Patrizia briefly explained the situation.


    ¡°Currently, His Majesty is not conscious, and I am acting as a regent instead. I have only managed the inner palace affairs, but I have not done anything regarding the outer palace, so I hope you can assist me a lot.¡±


    ¡°I will help Your Majesty with all I have. Do not worry.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s words, the other two prime ministers spoke similar words. She laughed once more and then went on to the main subject.


    ¡°An advisory council meeting will be held in an hour. I will have to discuss the details there, but I am just going to report on issues that are not urgent, and not discuss them thoroughly. I am acting strictly within the Emperor¡¯s authority, and am not himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You may already know, it is rare for the regent to deal with a matter, unless it is urgent. You do not have to worry about that part.


    ¡°Because you have to deal with the affairs of the inner palace, the workload will be heavy. If possible, it will be helpful to handle the affairs of the palace in urgent order until His Majesty restores consciousness.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­ Any other advice?¡±


    The Duke of Efreni, who was briefly thinking about Patrizia¡¯s question, slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Speak on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind. It would be better to deal with the details at the advisory council meeting.¡±


    ¡®Lame.¡¯ Patrizia muttered to herself internally and soon asked another question.


    ¡°I would like to receive the journals detailing the duties thus far. As you know, I am completely ignorant of the affairs outside of the palace.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about that. The ministers of each department will organize them respectively, and send them to the Empress Palace.¡±


    Patrizia nodded as if she was satisfied with the Duke of Witherford¡¯s clean voice. If so, it seemed most was done. The Duke of Vashi gave her a stack of thin paper.


    ¡°These will be the topics that will be discussed at the advisory council meeting today, Your Majesty. When you read it, you should not have much trouble understanding it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Patrizia gave a short reply and accepted the paper. At a quick glance, it seemed to be about a problem regarding the drought in the northwest. Duke Witherford asked her a question.


    ¡°Do you have any further questions, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We shall discuss the more necessary information later in the consultation meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then with this understanding we will be leaving.¡±


    The three people politely bowed to Patrizia and left, and she used two to three fingers to measure the amount of paper they had left behind. It didn¡¯t seem to be the amount that she read in an hour, but it seemed possible if she went a little overboard.


    When she was just about to turn the first page, Rafaella approached her carefully. She called out Patrizia in a voice without any laughter, which was unlike her usual tone.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 36. A SIN THAT DESERVES DEATH

    ¡°Knight Rafaella? What is the matter?¡±


    The only two people that could approach her like this were Rafaella and Petronilla. Rafaella noticed this, and lowered her pose and spoke.


    ¡°I apologize profusely, Your Majesty. I have committed a sin that deserves death.¡±


    ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    Patrizia already had a feeling she knew what Rafaella wanted to talk about when she walked towards her. However, my goodness, to have this kind of reaction. Patrizia spoke to her with a serious but gentle voice.


    ¡°I know what you are about to say. But it is not your fault. I was the one that said I wanted to be alone, and it was nearly impossible for you to find me in that kind of situation. If it is about that, then there is no need for you to apologize.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I should have followed Your Majesty, even secretly. That is what someone should do as your knight.¡±


    ¡°Those words are not wrong. However, I definitely told you not to follow me, and you only faithfully followed my orders. That is why if you try to label your actions as negligence, then you must say that my orders were wrong.¡±


    Actually this was so. That was why she was the one that felt sorry towards Knight Rafaella. Rafaella lowered her head as if she couldn¡¯t even show her face at Patrizia¡¯s words. She then spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°From now on¡­ No matter what happens, I will make sure that not even a single hair on your head will be in danger of harm. I, Rafaella Bringstone, swear on the Marquis of Bringstone and my own honor.¡±


    Patrizia raised Rafaella up with a slightly choked up voice. The reason she couldn¡¯t help but be soft to Rafaella especially, was because in both the past life and the present life, was that she had been an honest and loyal friend to her. She had given her all to Petronilla and had eventually been faced with a cruel death¡­


    Would she burn up her body in this life as well, for the daughter of Grochester? Patrizia stared at Rafaella with gloomy eyes over her mood suddenly going down.


    Her eyes were clear and bright. Patrizia gave the slightest movement with the nod of her head.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ There might be a need for your help in revealing the culprit behind this, Ella. If you truly feel sorry¡­ can you help me at that time?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. With all of my strength.¡±


    Patrizia smiled fondly at her friend.


    Advisory council meetings were held every day without fail. Technically speaking, attendance was optional, and historically, there weren¡¯t that many Emperors that had attended every meeting daily. Lucio was one of the few Emperors that had attended.


    ¡°The Regent Majesty is entering.¡±


    Along with those words, the council room¡¯s door opened, and everyone stood up to show respect to her, regardless of their station. Patrizia sat in her seat with an expressional face, and the other nobles sat in their seats after her. She began with a short introduction.


    ¡°As you all may know, currently, His Majesty is in a state where he has not regained his consciousness. Until His Majesty can regain his consciousness, I will serve as Regent using his authority instead, as the official Empress. If there is any noble that has any objection, please speak up now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, there weren¡¯t any objections. Patrizia quickly moved on to the next topic, as if she had only done it out of courtesy.


    ¡°I will deal with the most urgent matters, and the less urgent ones will be pushed back as far as possible. Since we can not know when His Majesty will awaken.¡±


    ¡°Please do it that way.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you plan to do about the issue with the Wizus Empire? They are requesting an immediate response regarding the tariffs.¡±


    ¡°Let us push back diplomatic matters as far as possible. If they have ears they should hear about our current situation, and even if they do not, it should be for the best that we use this as a justification in delaying our final decision. If the time to deliberate increases, the result will be of higher quality.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We will do it that way.¡±


    Lucio was a diligent Emperor, and because of that, there weren¡¯t that many ¡°urgent¡± matters that she had to solve at the moment.


    She was amazed at his sincerity towards his work and moved on to the next issue.


    ¡°The northwestern part of the country is facing a major drought, and it is said that the damage is extensive. The lords of that region have asked for assistance with relief funds, how much of an amount set would be for the best?¡±


    It was then that someone opened their mouth. It was the Viscount of Philistine who was in charge of the Ministry of Finance.


    He proceeded to speak after Patrizia nodded her encouragement for him to continue.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is regrettable to inform you of this fact, but currently, the funds in the Imperial Treasury are not too bountiful. The floods that occurred in the southeastern side of the country, and frequent invasions from northern territories, has cost a lot of money in providing assistance. If we dip into the treasury for this situation, it could put us into a slightly dangerous situation financially.¡±


    ¡°However, even if that is the case, we can not stay still and not provide aid, Viscount?¡±


    When another noble spoke up, the Viscount Philistine nodded his head as if to agree those words weren¡¯t wrong, but he continued to look burdened by the idea of a huge expense.


    ¡°The Imperial Treasury currently does not have enough funds. Nobody can say for certain if something might happen, and if we continue on like this, it will become completely empty, Your Majesty. The annual revenue is fixed, but the spending continues to increase, so please grant a wise decision.¡±


    There weren¡¯t enough funds, but actions to provide relief had to be taken. Patrizia was slightly confused about this aspect and slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°If we go by the Viscount¡¯s words, that means we should dip into the treasury as little as possible to help¡­ but I only know of one method. Is there something wrong with my way of thinking?¡±


    It was impossible to raise people¡¯s taxes any further. The Marvinus Empire had already imposed the highest taxes on the citizens, but if it was raised any further, this might lead to an uprising.


    Even the smallest revolt could have a big effect on the empire. Patrizia¡¯s eyes seemed to seek feedback as they looked left and right around the room, and asked again.


    ¡°For my decision as of now, the only choice I have left is to tax the nobility. What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    The treasury had already reached the bottom with overspending, while there were still other expenses. If so, the ones that had the wealth could just pay a bit more? Currently, the nobles of the Marvinus Empire were not paying any taxes, so Patrizia thought that this level of sacrifice was a given. Of course, these people might think completely different about this matter.


    Naturally, the perspectives of royalty and nobility couldn¡¯t help but be different. Perhaps if they earnestly cared for the empire, she could be wrong.


    In other words, this was where their loyalty to the empire, and to the royals would be revealed. This was because humans were originally the most honest when money was on the line.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that seems to be a not so bad method. Instead of one noble taking on all of the burden, sharing it amongst everyone might be best in the long run.¡±


    ¡°I also agree with this, Your Majesty.¡±


    In addition, the nobles were eager to gain favor from her who was newly appointed as Regent. Patrizia smiled faintly and etched in her mind the faces, names, and positions of those who had sympathized with her will. Someday there would be a reason for her to use this. Patrizia calmly spoke on.


    ¡°So then, is everyone in agreement?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, someone interrupted her, and she instinctively predicted that this was a viewpoint opposing hers.


    When she turned her head towards the voice, she was surprised by the person, who she didn¡¯t expect in the least.


    ¡°Duke Efreni.¡±


    ¡°The nobility of the Marvinus Empire has not been paying taxes. Are you planning on breaking this long tradition?¡±


    He did not seem angry, but he spoke in this manner. It was as if there was something hidden in his words instead of actual opposition, it was hard to explain, but Patrizia felt this feeling approach her strongly. Patrizia felt this distinction and asked him for a detailed explanation.


    ¡°What do you mean, Duke? To say breaking a tradition. You are being unfair in this assumption. Currently, this Empire¡¯s financial situation is not good, so it is the notion that the nobles that have the financial freedom can help to share the burden. I have no intention of breaking the tradition. However, if we can¡¯t share this level of difficulty, how can we call ourselves subjects to the Empire, Duke?¡±


    ¡°However, if this kind of situation continues to occur, it might become natural to be collecting taxes from the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Duke, the Empire¡¯s financial situation is best known by the nobles in charge of the Ministry of Finance. If something like this happens again, it would be the same as this situation. His Majesty is not someone that does not have the ability to discern these things, so what you mentioned will not happen. What are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°That this temporary action might become a permanent practice, that is what I am worrying about. I do not know about those in the higher nobility, but those in the lower nobility could possibly oppose this measure.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the taxes will be collected based on wealth. The nobles with a lot of wealth will pay a lot, and the nobles with less will pay a little. I am aware that the Empire¡¯s current tax system collects in a similar manner. Are my words wrong, Viscount?¡±


    ¡°No, you are not, Your Majesty. Your Majesty¡¯s words are correct.¡±


    At the Viscount of Philistine¡¯s response, Patrizia gained more strength and carried on.


    ¡°So then Duke, what is your argument? That even if at the cost of becoming unbalanced, the Imperial Family should be the one to be burdened with all of the costs?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°If so then tell me, Duke. I am someone that dislikes criticism that does not offer any alternatives. If you have an ideal alternative option, I will follow that without any words of opposition. However, if you were blindly opposing without even one alternative, I see that as greatly irresponsible. Does the Duke of this Empire not have that kind of sense?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, Your Majesty. My thoughts were too short.¡±


    Patrizia briefly stared at the Duke of Efreni apologizing to her and opened her mouth again to speak as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°In the future Duke, whatever alternatives you have, I hope you will share them. I am always prepared to accept if there is an available alternative. However, for this situation right now, if the nobles do not share the burden together, this could possibly lead to the fall of the Empire. Is that truly what you wish for, Duke?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty. As someone who is also loyally serving with my all to the Marvinus Empire¡­ I do not want that kind of outcome. I apologize, Your Majesty. My thoughts were really short.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia once again stared at the Duke of Efreni. Everyone else had not opposed her words, but while it was open for discussion whether their loyalty was really that deep, if the Empire was faced with danger, their status would also not be guaranteed.


    Politics was in nature not about good intentions, but fiercely struggling to ensure one¡¯s own personal interests outright.


    The reason they were not saying a word, and willing to make the sacrifice was also to look towards the future with a greater perspective.


    That was why in this situation, the fact that the Duke of Efreni had brought up these words, and opposed Patrizia¡¯s words without an alternative option, was definitely strange.

 Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 37. ARE YOU THE CULPRIT BEHIND THIS?

    Although Patrizia did not hold any friendly feelings towards the Duke of Efreni in particular, she had honestly expected him to be wise and calm as a Duke that served the Empire. For Patrizia, her expectations were beginning to falter.


    Was it simply a problem in her thinking? Patrizia quickly thought about the current political situation in the Marvinus Empire. The present Emperor was the only son of the previous Emperor, and there was no immediate heir that followed. If Lucio continued like this and closed his eyes forever, a member of the distant families in lineage would take over the throne.


    That fact was that Lucio was the last remaining heir from the direct line of Marvinus along with being the previous Emperor¡¯s son, granted him incredible legitimacy, and this legitimacy meant the authority of an Emperor in a monarchy.


    Lucio had exercised this tremendous Imperial power over the nobility, carried on with political affairs without realizing the concept of political opponents, and the fact that this was going to change with Patrizia becoming Regent was a bit strange.


    That was why the Duke of Efreni was static in his servitude to the Emperor, and since she was his Empress and the Regent, opposing her was a little outrageous.


    Then what in the world could it be, and as Patrizia wondered this, she realized she was making too quick of a conclusion and decided to quit this way of thinking.


    Patrizia thought that she had gotten too sensitive, and as a result, had made premature assumptions.


    Just because of one opposition, it may have been too early to question the Duke¡¯s political intentions. Patrizia immediately moved on to the next matter.


    ¡°Then, the discussion on that matter should be reported separately by the Ministry of Finance. What is the next topic?¡±


    ¡°The issue to be discussed next is a part of those that Your Majesty has not read in a report yet. It would be best to discuss it at the next advisory council meeting.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then is there no urgent matter to discuss right away?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. There is one of the most important things that is left. The one that has been put off, I mean.¡±


    At the end of the Marquis of Brinkstone¡¯s words, Patrizia nodded twice, as if to encourage him to say it. Soon the angry voice of the marquis could be heard.


    ¡°To dare try to assassinate the Empress of an Empire and put the Emperor in such a state, we must find out who the culprit behind this, Your Majesty. It is not right to still keep such a scoundrel alive.¡±


    At the Marquis of Brinkstone¡¯s words, Patrizia made a small smile on her lips and calmly replied to him.


    ¡°Yes, that too. I was also about to bring that part up to discuss.¡±


    Patrizia began to talk in a collected manner, ¡°Currently, Knight Rafaella is currently searching around yesterday¡¯s hunting grounds with the Knights of the Guard. But more than that¡­ I think Lady Phelps is the culprit behind this.¡±


    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t a thought, but a conviction, but no one would believe it with just a strong belief. In addition, Rosemond and Patrizia were in a rival relationship in the eyes of others. So someone might think that Patrizia was trying to frame Rosemond. Nevertheless, Patrizia steadfastly pushed on with her intentions.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am also looking into this matter seriously. This is someone that tried to assassinate the Emperor and a member of the Imperial Family. The culprit should be flushed out and be punished to the utmost.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Duke of Witherford. As it is difficult to ignore the confession of the assassin, I also plan to start questioning and investigating into her. What do the other nobles think about this?¡±


    ¡°I think it is the right judgment, Your Majesty. It is necessary to go through a thorough investigation, as it is more serious than any other matter.¡±


    ¡°Those who dared to ridicule the Imperial Family of Marvinus must not be forgiven.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her agreement at the overall consensus, and for some reason turned and asked the Duke of Efreni his opinion about the matter.


    ¡°What is your thought on this, Duke?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Duke of Efreni opened his mouth with a tense look.


    ¡°However¡­ What would you do if she was not guilty?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    While Patrizia was flustered by his unexpected words, the Duke of Efreni continued.


    ¡°As there is a lack of clear evidence that indicates Lady Phelps is the one behind the scenes, that might¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    Duke of Efreni seemed taken aback by the momentary interruption, but soon he calmly talked on.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Are you the culprit behind this all?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you were the culprit behind this all.¡±


    As Patrizia asked, her facial expression did not have a single trace of warmth. The Duke of Efreni stammered his words.


    ¡°That, Your Majesty¡­ What is that¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were not the one behind it, the name that came from the mouth of the assassin should be the most accurate. Ah, do you think that I would risk my life, and throw on this show, just to get rid of a mere mistress? Even putting the Emperor in that state?¡±


    She seemed to be heated, as her voice slightly shook and her pupils were dilated, with a voice that was louder in volume than usual. She had never raised her voice in a situation like this before, but she had to at least, for the present one. How he dared.


    ¡°Ah, then are you saying that I am the real culprit behind this?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that is an excessive assumption¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Duke. So then, what should I think about this situation? I had heard from the assassins that Lady Phelps was the real culprit with these two ears. Who else should I point to in this situation? Duke, tell me. If there is someone else, then I am more than willing to investigate that person too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not tell me that you said that without offering other possibilities? Like just before?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I am just worried that someone who is innocent could get victimized¡­¡±


    Patrizia was forced to burst into laughter as she looked at the Duke of Efreni slowly killing his voice as he spoke.


    ¡°If you put it that way, Duke, the vessel will not be closed unless someone confesses. What will you do if someone is framed? Do you not think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia stared at the Duke of Efreni with chilled eyes, and at that moment she reached an epiphany.


    Ah, this man, definitely hated her.


    ¡°Duke, I really do not know. As Regent, I am the one who is responsible for leading this city, and for the sake of the Emperor, to find out who the culprit is. That is why such a remark just like before is beyond difficult for me. So, Duke, you are telling me to cover yesterday¡¯s events just to save a possible victim? Even if the two masters of the Empire were about to be killed?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize, Your Majesty. My thoughts were short.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duke. Of course, you should talk like that. The remarks just now were words that could be considered as treason. You must definitely know that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Witherford will take full control of this matter and investigate. Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will search for the true culprit with all my heart.¡±


    Patrizia still seemed to be angry as her face showed it slightly, but nevertheless, it was surprising that her voice did not exceed a certain threshold. Patrizia breathed as deeply as she could, calmed herself down, and ended the meeting.


    ¡°Because this position was suddenly decided yesterday, I do not know much about the state affairs. Let us end here today, and meet again tomorrow.¡±


    The first thing Patrizia did when she returned to her chambers was to investigate the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°Mirya, could you please look into Duke Efreni¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen today at the advisory council meeting, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Something did happen.¡±


    Petronilla spoke for Patrizia instead. Her face did not look too pleased, as if this situation was greatly distasteful for her.


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni picked a fight over every little thing. As if¡­ he had set out to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, Patrizia made an expression as if she was thinking about something, and stirred her head. Mirya saw this as strange and asked a question.


    ¡°What is wrong, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing. I seem to have gotten ahead of myself. My mind seems to be off after the events I went through yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Just what in the world¡­¡±


    She realized she had not told both of them the specific details of yesterday¡¯s events. Rafaella and she talked about it to a certain extent, but even if they could figure out the general situation from hearing about it from others, they would be unable to know.


    Patrizia told them everything about what had happened yesterday without leaving a single thing out. Of course, everything that happened once in survival mode after the river, she kept a secret.


    There wasn¡¯t a special reason for that, rather she just thought it was useless information.


    ¡°My goodness¡­ Lady Phelps eventually went to that extent¡­¡±


    ¡°It is difficult though since there is no evidence. It is hard to punish with just suspicion and without any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Right. That is why I am distressed. If there isn¡¯t any sufficient evidence, it should at least be labeled as fixed.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of ending things completely this time?¡±


    ¡°If it is possible¡­ definitely.¡±


    There was no reason to drag this on any longer. There was no mercy and no forgiveness. In the past, that may have been necessary, but at least now that would just reveal her foolishness, nothing more and nothing less. Patrizia wanted to end all these problems as quickly as possible. What she wanted was Rosemond¡¯s death. She was too mediocre of a person to have pure thoughts behind that desire. She wanted to pay it back if harmed, and if she almost died, she wanted to retaliate equally.


    God had said revenge will be on him, and not to make a hell in this world, well. If she didn¡¯t take revenge immediately, not just this world but her mind would become hell. Even if this meant that she would go to the underworld, she would have no regrets. Patrizia made a sad smile and covered her face with her palm.


    The interrogation of Rosemond proceeded immediately. Patrizia was busy dealing with overflowing state affairs, but even during her busy days, she took the time to get involved in her investigation. Rosemond was locked in a dungeon but did not give up her signature arrogant smile, along with the look that seemed to look down on the person. Patrizia disliked this, and it was repulsive, but she decided to endure it. She was going to disappear soon anyway.


    She was, of course, unkind to the investigation. She exercised the right to remain silent on all the questions, and even if she answered, the answer was ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ At this rate, there would be no progress. Of course, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be easy, but she didn¡¯t know there would be this little progress.


    For the first time, Patrizia even thought that she wanted to abuse her power. But of course, it wasn¡¯t allowed, so she soon folded that thought. It was also foolish to hold onto things that would not work anyways.


    Patrizia stared intently at the Duke of Witherford interrogating Rosemond, and at one point, directly entered the interrogation room. When the Duke of Witherford discovered her, he asked her with a startled look.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be no progress in the investigation. It has already been the fourth day, but she just will not open her mouth.¡±


    Yes, it was already the fourth day. Lucio was still asleep, and Rosemond¡¯s mouth still did not know how to open.


    She was actually a very patient person, but in this situation, her deep patience was not effective. Patrizia spoke to Duke Witherford in a slightly lower voice.


    ¡°Duke, I want to interrogate Lady Phelps myself, would that be alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Please do as you desire.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford stepped out, and Patrizia looked at the journal he left behind, with no inspiration on her face. Blank. Still blank. Patrizia was over it and made a poisonous face.

 Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 38. WAS THIS WHAT YOU WERE AFTER?

    ¡°Awful. No, should I say wily?¡±


    ¡°I am innocent, Your Majesty. Is it a part of your Regent Majesty¡¯s job to hold innocent people here?¡±


    ¡°There is no evidence that you are guilty. It is a pity that my evidence has not been confirmed. I should have taken a good look at that man¡¯s face at that time.¡±


    Patrizia said all of this in a low voice, and Rosemond looked carefree and triumphant. She knew as well.


    Without clear evidence, even the Empress could not punish the people for unproven sins. Even if it was related to the assassination of the Emperor. Patrizia made a face as if she was briefly in thought, and then called out to her.


    ¡°Rosemond Mary La Phelps.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be acting this boldly because there is no evidence now, do you not think that is too easy?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Your maid is being interrogated in the next room. No physical torture has been applied yet¡­ Well. If there is no progress in the works, I have to consider if I need to resort to torture. Is that not the most concrete way?¡±


    Also the cruelest. Patrizia brightly laughed, and Rosemond seemed to have a slight freeze in her facial expression, but she soon regained her composure.


    ¡°Ah, if that happens, Your Majesty, then that child will name a guilt that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°No way. Would I go that far?¡±


    Patrizia smiled mischievously and fiddled around with a piece of her slightly protruding hair. The soft voice continued, ¡°This investigation must be finished before His Majesty wakes up. Then His Majesty will be pleased. When he opens his eyes, the criminal that tried to assassinate him will already be dead. Oh, it is a perfect comedy.¡±


    ¡°Even if that criminal was framed?¡±


    ¡°Would His Majesty know that, Lady. His Majesty will know nothing.¡±


    Of course, if things turned out like that, Lucio would know. But even if he hated her, he would not be able to dispute anything.


    The Empress had at least that amount of power. Patrizia began to feel bored and made a request to her.


    ¡°I hope you confess to your sins as soon as possible, Lady Phelps. The search is currently in full swing at the hunting grounds. If there is any confirmation of evidence, then it will not be a simple beheading. But if you confess, I will send some courtesy to the Emperor¡¯s woman.¡±


    At that time, Patrizia¡¯s face suddenly turned into a frown. Rosemond, who had been listening, spit at her direction. Patrizia¡¯s face wrinkled terribly, but she soon regained her composure and spoke to Rosemond while laughing.


    ¡°Oh my, even if there is no sin, you will go to jail for insulting the Regent Majesty.¡±


    ¡°This is already a prison, Your Majesty. Even if my situation is bad, it can¡¯t get worse than this. To do this to me while His Majesty is unconscious as revenge for being his mistress¡­ perhaps, Your Majesty, this is what you were after? Then the person that should be investigated is not me but¡­¡±


    ~SMACK.


    Patrizia could not overcome the momentary anger and raised her hand against Rosemonds¡¯s cheek. She was trying to avoid getting worked up as much as possible recently, and there wasn¡¯t much to get worked over these days, but she just could not tolerate Rosemond¡¯s remarks at all.


    She did not hold it in. Patrizia started at Rosemond with her icy cold eyes, and quietly spoke to her.


    ¡°Be careful with your words. Where do you think you are to dare speak so freely?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond glared at Patrizia with an expressionless face that did not frown, and without saying anything.


    And Patrizia had no choice but to get goosebumps because Rosemond¡¯s next move was completely unexpected. But she was never scared. She just thought this was just her being taken aback when she encountered something unexpected. Patrizia spoke.


    ¡°You better think about your will. You probably will not open your mouth. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was still staring at Patrizia with impassive eyes, and now Patrizia felt that she was just tired of this above anything else. This damn Empress seat, did she really want it so much? Enough to create such annoying and complicated schemes at any time? If this was a position to be granted for effort, then she really deserved it.


    Patrizia walked out of the interrogation room without hiding her cold eyes. She was already so busy, she had just wasted her time.


    Duke Witherford looked at Patrizia who was coming out with anxious eyes and had probably heard the slapper of her cheek. He asked in a nervous voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened inside?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Read more chapters at Listnovel.com


    Patrizia looked at the Duke of Witherford without saying anything and then replied, ¡°Question the criminal well. No matter what, make her open her mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Duke Witherford bowed towards her, and Patrizia began to take a step forward with her eyes still sunken. Small thorns in her head constantly moved around in her head, making her feel pricked. Unpleasant and shuddering sensations.


    Patrizia gave a small groan. Whatever her reaction, Rosemond¡¯s presence was always stressful to Patrizia. However, it was even more so in this situation.


    ¡°Is there no progress with His Majesty¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what they say, Your Majesty.¡±


    At Mirya¡¯s response, Patrizia said nothing more. When her footsteps finally reached near the vicinity of the Central Palace, Mirya asked carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, are you not going to the Central Palace?¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop by?¡±


    Patrizia asked in a dry voice and soon closed her mouth. Anyways, this was the man who almost sacrificed his life for her. Patrizia sighed briefly and then turned towards the Central Palace without giving any indication. This was just purely a visit to the sick.


    At the appearance of the Regent Majesty in the Central Palace, the maids looked flustered. It was really funny that this was the reaction towards the Empress looking for the Emperor, even though it was natural.


    The fact that the relationship between the couple was not so good was already known in the Central Palace. After all, the fact that the Emperor favored Rosemond was known enough. She asked a question.


    ¡°Is His Majesty in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. What is the reason for your visit?¡±


    ¡°I came to see His Majesty. Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The door opened with a courteous greeting. Patrizia went in awhile, pledging to herself not to think about anything as much as possible, but it was unstoppable for the thought that kept springing up. Patrizia exhaled in a frustrated manner and muttered without her knowledge.


    ¡°Anyways¡­ It is not unnatural to care.¡±


    Patrizia slowly approached his side. His figure was still lying there as if dead, just like in the cave at that time. What was he dreaming of? She wondered what kind of dream he was having to still not have awakened.


    It made her concerned. And come for no reason.


    Patrizia sighed. So, please get up quickly. Don¡¯t bother someone by making her concerned. Don¡¯t make her busy. Patrizia scanned Lucio with a deepened look. In this short time, he looked skinnier than before.


    Why did he get hit by the arrow for her stead?


    Did he really got hit by the poisoned arrow out of guilt? An Emperor of an Empire, stupidly. Patrizia stood up suddenly from her seat. If she stayed there anymore, she felt like she would feel the same as she did before.


    She walked away hurriedly without looking back. But clearly, some emotions were interfering in between the steps. What was that?


    Patrizia was not curious. No, to be exact, she had decided not to be curious. Nothing changed from her being curious.


    Was there anyone that could give an honest answer. That was why questions without answers were not something she embraced. It would end up being her who got tormented.


    Patrizia erased all of her foolish thoughts and walked on again. When she went out, she felt like the maid was looking at her with an expression wondering why she was already coming out, but Patrizia didn¡¯t care, but only gave a short comment for her hard work.


    She started walking again. She left behind a short unrealistic sentiment in this place. It was time to crawl back into the fierce and dense reality¡­


    The work of the Outer Palace and the work of the Inner Palace did not differ greatly in character. However, the intensity of workload was much more difficult because they were being worked on simultaneously.


    Nevertheless, this was something she had to do. It wasn¡¯t something she wanted to do, and it wasn¡¯t something she had to try to do well. It was just something she had to do. Patrizia had never experienced the consequences of not doing so but was able to guess enough.


    Thanks to this, her dark circles could not be erased from under the eyes, her eyes were always empty from the lack of sleep, and her mouth was frozen in a drooping state.


    Naturally, the people around her¡ªother people that included Petronilla, were worried about her, but couldn¡¯t stop her either. Because they knew the results that would follow if she couldn¡¯t do the job well.


    Patrizia had been rubbing the corners of the worn-out paper and was looking at documents related to the additional budget for the welfare of the poor this year. It was then that Rafaella entered the room.


    Patrizia immediately covered the paper documents.


    ¡°Sir Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have returned.¡±


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t participated in the long search on the hunting grounds without effort, as she seemed much thinner in the few days they hadn¡¯t seen each other. Patrizia instantly felt sympathy towards her, but soon calmed herself and asked her a question.


    ¡°I was flustered because there was no news. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    She apologized as if she couldn¡¯t raise her face, and continued reporting.


    ¡°We looked into everything that could provide evidence, without missing a single ant, but I apologize. There was nothing that could prove to be clear evidence. It was as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head.


    ¡°Then how could the assassins get into the hunting grounds? As you know, the only way to enter the hunting grounds is to go past the place where we first entered. So that is why the forest was deliberately designated as a hunting ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your words are correct. However¡­¡±


    Rafaella bit her lips with a defeated face and offered something to her. It was a map. Patrizia accepted it and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 39. YOUR MAJESTY, CONGRATULATIONS

    ¡°This is a map of the hunting ground, Your Majesty. Can you see the part marked there?¡±


    Rafaella pointed to a red circle that was drawn on the map. Patrizia asked a question.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It is another passageway into the hunting grounds, Your Majesty. We managed to find it after an extensive search, and definitely not something a regular person would be able to find. To the point that, naturally, no one would know about it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ the assassins came through this?¡± Patrizia instantly felt dizzy. How on earth had Rosemond known about it? No, did the assassins knew about it? However, even from a topographical point of view, this place was not easy to find. So either Rosemond or the assassins had to have known about it beforehand¡­


    The only problem was that none of them would talk about this matter, and Patrizia didn¡¯t even know where the assassins had gone.


    Mountains beyond mountains. Patrizia pinched her forehead with an expression revealing her headache. The situation seemed to be going awry.


    ¡°Then it would be easy to destroy the evidence. Rosemond is quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, is it not strange? This is a place that was nearly impossible for us to find.


    How could Lady Phelps have known its existence?¡±


    ¡°I believe that is strange as well. As you said, someone else should have used the passage before.¡±


    ¡°I wondered that as well, and interrogated those responsible for guarding the forest, but none of them have seen anyone. That is why it is even more mysterious¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Patrizia made an expression deep in contemplation. How had Rosemond known about it? With what method? It was impossible unless she had clairvoyance. Patrizia struggled with various thoughts, but nothing seemed plausible, so she sighed internally and turned back towards Rafaella.


    ¡°Anyways, well done Sir Rafaella. It is apparent in my eyes that you have worked hard these past few days. You should go and get some rest today. The other knights can take over, as they have been doing a good job as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella must have been really tired because usually, she would insist she was alright and guard Patrizia by her side, but she had left the room right away.


    Patrizia also made a tired face and closed her eyes while thinking again. How in the world did that woman scheme such a plot such as this?


    The search results were revealed to everyone at the next advisory council meeting. The nobles couldn¡¯t hide their bewildered faces when they heard the results. It was natural. Because the results of Rafaella¡¯s efforts provided confidence that things would not end easily. However, Patrizia spoke out at the advisory council meeting, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°In addition to a search, there are other ways to conduct an investigation. In fact, I didn¡¯t expect much results from the forest search. Duke Witherford, is there an update on Lady Phelps?¡±


    ¡°Aside from this search, there are many other ways to investigate. In fact, finding evidence in the forest was something I did not expect. Duke Witherford, what has happened with the investigation of Lady Phelps?¡±


    ¡°We have been conducting investigations, including the Baron and others around her, but so far, the results have been minimal, Your Majesty. However, I am sure that I will be able to deliver good results soon.¡±


    Duke Witherford looked a little exhausted as he said these words.


    After seeing this, Patrizia silently drew a small circle on the table with her finger and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Even if it takes a long time, the truth will have to be revealed. Does everyone not think so?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Then someone called out to her. She looked up and saw the Duke of Efreni. A man who was continuing to oppose her work these days. Patrizia nodded and gave a signal as if to speak. He spoke.


    ¡°It feels like you are pushing too much for a specific person to be the culprit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, the inside of the conference room was utterly silent. Patrizia laughed as if it was funny. That was true. She was driving a specific person into being the suspect. Of course, this was possible because she was convinced that she was the culprit.


    But Patrizia knew that she would have done the same even if she hadn¡¯t heard from the assassins regarding who was the real culprit. Her intuition was telling her that Rosemond was the culprit, and most of all, no one else would have such hateful feelings toward her.


    However, now more than ever, her thoughts about chasing that woman out was strong.


    She has been constantly trying to destroy her since she entered the palace. Perhaps the string of her reasoning had already been cut off little by little since the meeting with the wives of the group of envoys and had been completely cut off with this event.


    Anyway, this was a useless assumption.


    It was meaningless and useless to assume about what would not happen and what had not happened.


    Patrizia smiled casually as if nothing was wrong, and asked in turn, ¡°Why do you think that way, Duke?


    ¡°Others can be questioned as well. To be only doing that to the people in Vain Palace¡­


    ¡°I was looking forward to your past experience as an investigator, but today, those expectations have been terribly broken down.¡±


    Patrizia had cut off his words in a dry voice, then stared straight into the eyes of the Duke of Efreni as she spoke again.


    ¡°Is it not true that the interrogation of people who were motivated to commit crimes should be conducted before anyone else? Someone who dared to assassinate this Empire¡¯s Sun and Moon, and the motivation to do, who could that be? A jealous Lady Vashi who had been unable to become the Queen? If not that, did I create this plot myself, is that it?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke, I remember what I said at first, but I hate criticism without alternatives. So what do you want me to do now? Tell me an alternative.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There would be no alternative. Duke Efreni¡¯s words were saying to investigate everybody now. That would be crazy. It would be a huge waste of time and useless effort. Nothing was more inefficient than an investigation where there weren¡¯t clear suspects. Patrizia spoke to him as if to stop thinking about such useless things.


    ¡°If there are other candidates, please bring them over, Duke. Then I shall investigate that person in the same way. Even if it is my relative by blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke WitherFord, please spur on the investigation more than now. Should the truth not be revealed before His Majesty wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do my best.¡±


    When the issue was settled to some extent, Patrizia took a slow breath and flipped over the papers to move on to the next agenda. It was an agenda concerning the celebration of the founding of the Empire that would take place soon. It was an Inner Palace issue. Patrizia opened her mouth.


    ¡°As you all may know, in a couple of months, the celebration for the Founding Day of the Empire will take place in the capital. It is too much for an Empress to prepare alone, and the ladies of the Inner Palace will help me as customary, but I will need the help of the nobles regarding matters related to the merchants. Is there anyone that will volunteer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was only silence for a long time as if they were weighing the matter. Patrizia waited patiently, and as she began to get tired of waiting, someone opened their mouth. It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can I take that glorious position?¡±


    Patrizia called to him with a voice that seemed to be surprised.


    ¡°Duke Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Our family used to run a merchant trade, so we can help Your Majesty with all our heart. I will do my best if you grant your permission.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Patrizia was honestly a bit taken aback. It could be inferred to some extent through the meetings until now that Duke Efreni hated her. But suddenly he wanted to help her?


    Patrizia was curious about what the inside of Duke of Efreni¡¯s mind looked like, but unfortunately, there was no way to know about it. She pondered for a moment and then asked the other nobles.


    ¡°What do the others think about this?¡±


    ¡°Is Duke Efreni not a better person suited for this than anyone else, Your Majesty? Bestowing your grace onto him will also be beneficial for the Imperial Family and the Inner Palace.¡±


    At the words of the Duke of Vashi, who was famous for maintaining a neutral attitude, Patrizia couldn¡¯t help but feel shivers. Anyway, there was no time to pick at this and that, when there were no other applicants. Patrizia spoke in a voice that showed her acquiescence.


    ¡°In that case, with this matter, the Duke of Efreni will help me¡­¡±


    At that moment, the door opened, and Patrizia¡¯s words naturally ceased as someone came inside. It was such a sudden move that everyone there, including Patrizia, was startled.


    Patrizia stared intently at one of the young servants, who gasped roughly for breaths and then asked him in a displeased voice.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me, Your Majesty. It¡¯s urgent, so I had no choice but to¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, so tell me. What is going on? Did Lady Phelps confess?¡±


    He shook his head as if to say that wasn¡¯t the case, and soon spit out the words that would silence the inside of the conference room.


    ¡°His Majesty, the Emperor has awakened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, the inside of the conference room became quiet like a rat that had died. It was not the fact that Lucio had awakened that was unpleasant. They were just surprised. The Emperor had recovered, after nearly a month of absence. The first person to regain their senses was the Duke of Vashi.


    ¡°Your Majesty, congratulations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only then did Patrizia also regain her senses. She tried to hide her flustered expression and ended the meeting.


    ¡°It is better that we end today¡¯s meeting here. We can discuss this again later. You are all free to go back now.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, the nobles all rose and left their seats. Everyone had left, but Patrizia remained there alone. Mirya thought this was strange, and asked her a question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the matter? His Majesty has awakened, and you must go there quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I should go.¡±


    Patrizia spoke with a dazed voice, then got up from her seat slowly. After leaving the conference room, Patrizia slowly walked down the hall.


    Her eyes were like a child who didn¡¯t know what to do. Not everyone could catch on to this, but the only person that could was Mirya, who had been serving her for a long time, and she noticed and asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there something wrong?¡±


    Patrizia, who was walking quietly, stopped walking at the question. Then she turned her head to the side, staring at Mirya and asked her, ¡°I, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Your expression does not look that pleased.¡±


    ¡°¡­Be careful with your words.¡±


    Patrizia quickly replied. She was saying dangerous words. It was like she was saying that she didn¡¯t want to step down from the Regent¡¯s position, and therefore not happy with the Emperor¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°For what reason are you saying that I am not happy?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize, Your Majesty.¡±


    Only then did Mirya realize her mistake and quickly apologized, but she soon followed up with more words.


    ¡°Just¡­ I had said this because your complexion had become uncharacteristically dark. Please forgive me, Regent Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Be careful in the future.¡±


    Patrizia spoke shortly and began to walk again. As if she was aware of Mirya¡¯s words, her steps were noticeably faster than before. However, for a moment, her pace slowed down again as she got closer to where Lucio was staying.


    Mirya noticed this, but remembered the previous situation, and said nothing further.

 Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 40. YOU SEEM TO HAVE CHANGED A LOT

    A few maids who recognized Patrizia greeted her. She simply nodded and asked the maids.


    ¡°Is someone inside?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty and the Chief Imperial Physician are inside, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia gave a small nod and then ordered.


    ¡°Announce it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Her Majesty the Regent, has entered.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Please go in.¡±


    Soon the door was opened, and Patrizia took in a short breath without her knowledge. What was making her this nervous? For this. Patrizia stepped inside with a calm face. Soon she spotted the Chief Imperial Physician with her eyes and then¡­ She could see him. Patrizia walked inside with an expressionless face. When the Chief Imperial Physician saw her, she was greeted promptly with a display of manners.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°No need for the greetings. How is His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I have just finished the checkup. If he rests on the bed for about a week, he will have no problem returning to his routine thereafter.¡±


    ¡°You went through a lot of trouble. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will take my leave now.¡±


    When the Chief Imperial Physician retreated from the room where Lucio was staying, only the two of them were left. Patrizia turned her gaze and stared at Lucio sitting on the bed with his back leaning.


    Perhaps it was because he had woken up, but he looked less emaciated than when he was lying down.


    She bit her lips strongly in the moment at the surge of emotions that rose up. It was her usual behavior to endure any emotions. She soon settled down and sat next to him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, what should she say? Patrizia couldn¡¯t figure it out. What should she begin to say towards his empty eyes?


    The imperial affairs were operating smoothly. Should she tell him not to worry about that part too much? If not that, she hadn¡¯t caught the criminal who has committed this heinous crime yet, so should she report it to him? If not that¡­


    ¡°Your face has gone bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that moment, Patrizia felt all of her self-control cease, while all the thoughts she had been thinking about flew out of her mind. She lost her temper without her knowledge and returned the favor.


    ¡°Right now that¡­ is that supposed to make sense.¡±


    ¡°The story that you are the Regent has already been briefed to me by the maids. It should not be easy work, and suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Patrizia cut his words with a hard voice. It was hard to bear this feeling that something was going wrong. Was she originally an emotional person like this? To the point that she couldn¡¯t overcome such emotions and dared to stop the words of the Emperor who had just woken up.


    But she couldn¡¯t help it. At that moment, even the changed Patrizia couldn¡¯t seem to bear it. Something that barely supported her head seemed to snap and break.


    It was a kind of chaotic feeling that people often felt when their expectations were wrong.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that this would happen, but it was happening. Definitely¡­ She didn¡¯t think she would start a conversation with these words¡­


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good. And¡­ You seem to have changed a lot.¡±


    With those words, Patrizia laughed sadly. Changed a lot? Yes, she had changed a lot. Because, she, who had been so foolish, had finally realized. The fact that the Empress¡¯s position, who was not loved by the Emperor, was very narrow and insignificant.


    So she had to change herself. If not, where else was the guarantee that she would not suffer like this again? Patrizia replied in a dry voice.


    ¡°I have learned. How much the Empress¡¯s authority can fall without having received the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Lucio couldn¡¯t say anything to her words, Patrizia quickly added.


    ¡°¡­ I am not saying this for you to worry about this. I haven¡¯t changed so much to bother the patient who has just woken up.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    ¡°Your body¡­ Is it alright?¡±


    These were the first words she had barely brought out. At the end of her words, Lucio drew an empty smile. Patrizia was confused by the subtle expression, and Lucio continued to speak.


    ¡°I am alright, which is why I am sitting here. The physician also said that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You were reckless.¡±


    It was time for disapproval after the worry was over. Lucio looked at Patrizia, who was scolding him.


    ¡°The Emperor of a nation sending off his body so easily. Did you not think about what would happen after that?¡±


    The angry tone was impressive. Had this woman ever shown him this kind of emotion? No, not even ¡°this kind of emotion,¡± had she ever revealed emotions in the first place? It was always expressionless, calm, and seemingly nothing on her face, but for the first time ¡­ It seemed to be the first.


    ¡°How foolish were you?¡±


    Why was she getting angry? To be honest, he didn¡¯t understand her. No matter what happened, she was alive thanks to him. Then should she not be happy? Instead of being angry. Lucio asked her with an expression that showed incomprehensibility.


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±


    At the end of his words, Patrizia became flustered at the moment. But soon she became angry again.


    ¡°Are those words supposed to be real? Then you must have thought that I should be complimenting you.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was not a praise, I did not think you would be angry. With common sense, it would not do to be angry with the benefactor.¡±


    ¡°I am not speaking as an Empress, but with the authority as the Regent. So then, can you understand?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re resentful for taking on the Regent role, and that is why you are mad at me now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia thought that the conversation was heading in a strange direction. Why was this interpreted in this way, and why is she getting angry?


    To a sick person. Wasn¡¯t it just a few days, or a day ago, where she begged him to wake up, that she was not going to get mad, and to please just wake up? Patrizia¡¯s heart was shaking with confusion, but she tried to speak calm words out of her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ That is not it.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°That..!¡±


    Patrizia was momentarily at a loss for words. Yeah. Why was she angry? There was no reason to be angry when considered with common sense.


    There was a reason to worry. But she didn¡¯t possess special feelings to give him such a thing as anger.


    She didn¡¯t know the answer, but she had to answer. She continued to respond step-by-step.


    ¡°I was worried, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Was that a reason for the anger?¡±


    ¡°Is that not enough?¡±


    ¡°Insufficient. Unless you really do not have any feelings for me. You would have been worried if you had really seen me as just the ¡°Emperor,¡± but you wouldn¡¯t have been angry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia did not say anything.


    Was it possible to only get angry towards the other person when one had special feelings? She already knew the answer but did not admit it quickly. Wasn¡¯t that too dichotomous? Instead, she calmed down and organized her thoughts. The reason for her emotion was not so simple that it could be explained so easily.


    ¡°I hate being a burden to others.¡±


    ¡°Burden.¡±


    ¡°I hate being indebted even more. I am indebted to Your Majesty for this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So think that is why I was angry. Of course, I was also worried.¡±


    ¡°Since the story of debt came up, I surely remember what I had said.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that not so?¡±


    He had brought up the events from the meeting with the wives of the envoys, and that he was repaying his debts. Ah, she couldn¡¯t believe he said that at that time.


    If she thought about it now, she could understand it to some extent, but that was not enough to replace the life of the Emperor. There was no reason why he really had to worry about that.


    Patrizia had a troubled look for a while and soon expressed her thoughts honestly.


    ¡°I am confused, this situation.¡±


    ¡°I, as well. I did not expect you to be so angry.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Patrizia sighed. She didn¡¯t intend to get angry from the beginning, but she had acted so emotionally.


    She was confident that she would not act like this since that day, but why did she suddenly become like this? Patrizia was then angry at herself and turned the topic with a tired expression.


    ¡°As you already know, I have been acting with the authority of Regent since Your Majesty¡¯s loss of consciousness. I have dealt with all urgent and trivial matters and delayed important matters that could not be decided on easily. It is not a lot, so it will not be overwhelming when you return to work later.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Good job.¡±


    ¡°That is why I am here, to do that work in such a situation. Strictly speaking, it is also my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°That was not your fault. Mine, maybe so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The culprit has not been caught.¡±


    She explained in a slightly lower voice.


    ¡°Although I am interrogating all those in doubt, it is not easy. As you know, it is hard to find any remaining evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lady Phelps, is also included?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Rosemond was mentioned, Patrizia¡¯s facial expression disappeared completely. The subject of her was unwelcoming to share with anyone. Just because the Emperor did not change things. Patrizia spoke in a heartless voice.


    ¡°I will find the evidence no matter what. She will not be able to avoid punishment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio had a painful expression, and Patrizia was honestly able to understand his heart. But understanding didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t continue with her actions. Patrizia planned to punish Rosemond. And the punishment clearly meant the taking of life. Patrizia asked him, ¡°Will Your Majesty stop it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I punish Lady Phelps. That woman¡­ Do you not love her?¡±


    ¡°I thought like this when I was young. If I became the Emperor, I could do anything I wanted. So I waited for my turn to become the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°That is the truth.¡±


    ¡°No. There is no absolute power in the world. If you cross the line, consequences must follow. In that case, the absolute power would eventually break down.¡±


    Lucio had a bitter voice, and Patrizia felt the anger in his words, although she didn¡¯t know the reason. However, she remained expressionless and questioned him.


    ¡°Then, even if I present the guillotine to her, Your Majesty must remain still.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    Lucio called out to her with a sigh, and Patrizia nodded, curious about what his next words would be.

 Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 41. WHAT A TEARFUL LOVE

    He spoke.


    ¡°I will allow any punishment. I will grant it royally. Just please spare her life.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I cannot do that. An assassination attempt on a member of the Imperial Family or the Emperor is the severest crime above all crimes. It has been continually punished with the death penalty. The Emperor¡¯s mistress is no exception.¡±


    ¡°I am not saying that you should not give her the death sentence. I do not care if you make her someone who is not of this world, so save just her life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I request this, Empress. You may not understand, but she is a pretty important person to me. If you only save your life, I will live without forgetting this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    Patrizia asked with an expression that showed she could not understand.


    ¡°Why is she so precious to Your Majesty? Because she is Your Majesty¡¯s¡­!¡±


    ¡°You will probably not understand.¡±


    Lucio¡¯s expression while he spoke looked extremely sad. Patrizia instinctively noticed that this man had not told her something and that the secret was a lot bigger than she had thought. Was she ready to accept the truth?


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. If you do not tell me, I will not know even if I die and live again.¡±


    The truth, she didn¡¯t want to accept it yet. There was a conflict between wanting to know, and not wanting to know. The complex and curious feelings could not be explained. Patrizia only spoke these words with a bizarre smile.


    ¡°You say she is such an important woman to you, so what could I do? Officially, however, she will be left as a dead person. I do not know if she really wants that kind of life.¡±


    ¡°After that, I do not plan to interfere with her choices either. Just¡­ I just want to leave her minimally with a choice.¡±


    ¡°What a tearful love.¡±


    Patrizia was being sarcastic, but he only smiled faintly. Patrizia once again felt a bit of anger at his reaction, and Lucio¡¯s faint smile soon was distorted, and then destroyed with a burst of violent coughs.


    ¡°COUGH COUGH!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Patrizia, who had an expression of irritation, grabbed him without her knowledge. It was so natural that he and she, that both of them, didn¡¯t notice. With an embarrassed face, she quickly asked him, ¡°Are you alright? Shall we call the physician?¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Something was caught in my throat for just a moment. So you do not need to worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia discreetly dropped the hand that had been holding onto his. Ah, again. She couldn¡¯t control the emotions that had boiled up again. Stupidly. She bit her lips without her knowledge. If this was the case, there was no point in changing.


    ¡°I have kept Your Majesty for too long. I will make sure that you can return to the office immediately after a week, so please be mindful of that. Then I will¡­¡±


    Patrizia thought she should move away from him. With this man, her emotions were weirdly uncontrollable. Of course, on the negative side. Patrizia hurriedly greeted him farewell and left the room.


    She soon started walking silently again. Since the Emperor had woken up, she would soon have to step out of being Regent, and until he returned to office, she had to finish up all the little things. She instructed Mirya with a tired voice.


    ¡°His Majesty has awakened, and I must soon retire from being the Regent. Until then, I will have to do everything that is necessary.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure everything proceeds without disruption, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ What is the next scheduled agenda?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Witherford has asked for an audience, Your Majesty. He is probably waiting in the reception room of the Empress Palace by now.¡±


    ¡°I must hurry then.¡±


    Patrizia murmured shortly and soon walked away in a hurry. Out of anyone, she couldn¡¯t make Duke Witherford wait. Patrizia walked quickly without a loss of elegance and reached her palace in a short time.


    When Patrizia reached the reception room, the Duke Witherford was sitting at a gold metal table while drinking red tea- presumably, Darjeeling supposedly served to him by a maid. She smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°I see you again, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Regent.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford saw her, and quickly got up, and greeted her in courtesy.


    ¡°I greet you. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Get up. The Duke of the Empire does not have to provide such an overdone greeting.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    After he replied to her briefly, he moved immediately. The Duke Witherford, along with Patrizia, sat down again at the table. Unlike the usual discourse where one started from the beginning, he went straight to the main subject.


    ¡°The reason that I looked for you today is because of what is being investigated.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. I know there has been no progress.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    He bowed his head as if he could not raise his face, and Patrizia did not change much in her expression, as if she had already known it.


    In fact, it was within her expectation that the investigation alone would not be enough to reveal the truth. However, the fact that it made her feel bad, was a separate story. Patrizia asked him with an expressionless face, ¡°But you probably did not find me just to tell me that. Duke of Witherford, I think you have looked for me because of a different reason, or am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I came to you because I had something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡®Something to discuss.¡¯ Patrizia quietly chewed the words around in her mouth.


    If the Duke of Witherford had visited her for ¡°something to discuss,¡± there could be only one thing. Something related to this investigation. And discussion meant that he wanted to talk about something that needed her consent. Patrizia nodded as if encouraging him to speak, with an interested expression.


    ¡°If there is not any guilt, that can just be made up. Moreover, it is not so difficult for such a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°Duke¡¯s words are right. But I think the Duke has already visited me with someone in mind, who will make someone guilty. Is it not?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a small smile. The Duke of Witherford was in opposition with the Duke of Efreni as political enemies, which had been the case from generation to generation. So maybe the person in his mind was one of the people associated with the Duke of Efreni. ¡®It would be nice if it was Rosemond,¡¯ Patrizia thought. Wasn¡¯t it the most realistic person for now? If he even suggested it, Patrizia planned to push her on with her own plan.


    ¡°I surely cannot deceive you, Regent.¡±


    ¡°Because the situation is like that. So who is it? The person you were thinking about.¡±


    ¡°It is a person whom Your Regent Majesty, no Your Majesty will like. And this is a person everyone knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The title had changed. Patrizia smiled quietly. Not addressing her as Regent, but someone she might like as the Empress. There was only one person. She asked with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°But why? I do not quite understand why this is your choice. Does she have anything to do with the Duke of Efreni?¡±


    All she knew was that in fact, in her previous life there had been a certain kind conspiracy between the Duchess of Efreni and Rosemond, but perhaps the Duke of Witherford was more likely to not even know about this. But why was the person who was pointed out, not a person related to the Duke of Efreni, but Rosemond? The Duke of Witherford kindly answered her question, as she was drowning in curiosity.


    ¡°It is possible if you think about it dichotomously, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni is not regarding you very well. In order to maintain the power he holds, he will somehow try to connect with Your Majesty or Lady Phelps. But looking at his attitude towards you now, at least it is probably not you that will be the connection. In that case, there is only one person left. At least not officially.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, not that. However¡­¡±


    Patrizia made a thoughtful look as she ended her train of words. Yes, she knew to some extent. The Duke of Efreni didn¡¯t think too highly about her. After becoming the Regent, there were numerous tackles from him, and anyone would be a fool who did not notice it.


    But why in the world? Patrizia wondered why. She had never discriminated against the three dukes. She tried to be as fair as possible with everyone, and the result she got was a Witherford¡¯s friendly attitude and a relationship with the Duke of Vashi who was neutral everywhere.


    However, only the Duke of Efreni was hostile to her. No, truthfully it was too hard to say that he was being hostile, but that did not mean the attitude was friendly.


    Patrizia thought seriously. What was the cause of that? But even though she was worried, she couldn¡¯t get an answer, so she decided to ask a question, ¡°I am just curious. Why do they hate me? I have never treated them poorly when I take the time to think about this.¡±


    Patrizia waited for the Duke of Witherford¡¯s reply, and what followed was unexpected.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do you think the reason is yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Politics are inherently difficult to cut only by dichotomous thinking. Especially when it comes to this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Continue speaking.¡±


    ¡°I also know that you treated all the nobles equally. There should not be a noble who participated in the advisory council meeting that does not know this.¡±


    ¡°And so?¡±


    ¡°So there is no problem with your attitude, at least. At least, I only do not know during the time before Your Excellency became the Regent or even the Empress. But, as everyone knows, you have been quiet in the social world, and your days of growing up as a Lady were ordinary. So it is hard to say that they are acting out just like that due to your actions.¡±


    ¡°Then why, for what reason did they not choose me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something to say in front of the Duke of Efreni¡¯s political opponent, the Duke of Witherford, but she was really curious. Why, why they didn¡¯t choose her. After she spoke, she briefly paid attention to the Duke of Witherford, but he just smiled.


    ¡°I do not know why, Your Majesty. Perhaps only he would know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is for certain, Your Majesty. Is that we have already crossed a river where we cannot go back.¡±

 Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 42. UNCHANGED ESSENCE

    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was so. The Duke of Efreni would choose Rosemond, and the Duke of Witherford, on the contrary, chose her. Whether the Duke of Witherford wanted Rosemond and chose Patrizia, or whether he wanted to choose her in the first place, the only thing that was certain was that he supported Patrizia, at least at this point. And Patrizia also felt that no further reason was necessary.


    The important thing was that she was being supported by his side, and she was also willing to protect them. All the other emotional things are unnecessary and worthless.


    Patrizia would not be tied down by these things in this fight, and even if someone offered it, she would refuse. Those things are rather disturbing. At least she thought for now.


    ¡°I also do not care to pay mind to all of you that have sided with me. I do not want to try to show them a good side as well. Since I already have all of you. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty.¡±


    As Lucio recovered from the state he had been in, Patricia spurred on with her work. When he had been unconscious, she had only been in charge of a portion of the work anyways, but she wanted to pass on the work in the most suitable way. She was going to do her best so that he could return to his work after one week had passed without any issues. Her hard work had paid off, as Lucio returned to his duties without any awkwardness.


    Considering she had returned to being an Empress from the Regent, her workload had lessened only by a little bit. She still hadn¡¯t finished the most important work of all. Patrizia drank the still steaming cup of tea as she waited for someone to arrive. A maid announced his arrival.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke of Witherford has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Escort him in.¡±


    At those words, he walked in full of confidence. She greeted him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Welcome, Duke. It has been quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Truthfully, it hadn¡¯t been all that long, but this was just said out of courtesy. Patrizia looked at him with amused eyes and asked him a question.


    ¡°So, you wanted to meet with me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I thought there would only be one reason for why you would want to meet with me, correct?¡±


    ¡°It is as you had expected, Your Majesty. A confession has been procured.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A maid that served in the Vain Palace, Your Majesty. I have chosen a smart child who is good at judging situations. She will testify with the evidence that has been moderately fabricated.¡±


    ¡°The afterwards?¡±


    ¡°I offered the conditions while putting her family back in her hometown on the line, so she will not try anything foolish. Please put down your worries.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Who else knows of this fact besides you and myself?¡±


    ¡°As of right now, nobody else knows. I plan to announce the results at the advisory council meeting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is done. You have worked well, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. I am only apologetic that the results took this long.¡±


    At the Duke of Witherford¡¯s words, Patrizia smiled contentedly. Whether it had taken a long time or not, if the results were the same, she didn¡¯t care at all. She spoke to the Duke of Witherford in an unusually bright voice.


    ¡°Anyways, the important part is for this to be completely finished.¡±


    The next day. Patrizia headed towards the Loen Palace to completely bring this case to a close. At that place, the witness¡¯ testimony would take place, and the punishment would be decided on. She walked with a fairly tense expression on her face when by chance, she discovered Lucio who was also heading in the direction for the Loen Palace. Patrizia preferred not to run into him and tried to turn around to avoid him, but it was already too late. He had discovered her first.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He called out to her and headed towards her direction. Patrizia wondered why he didn¡¯t continue on his way and had to stop, and secretly made an unwelcome expression. But soon, she showed no signs of that as she headed towards him and bowed her head in greeting.


    ¡°I greet the Emperor. Glory to the great Sun of the Empire.


    ¡°Were you on the way to the Loen Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    She answered shortly. After that, a shocking reply came in response.


    ¡°Let us go together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was there anyone in this Empire that could dare show any signs of rejection to that? To dare with the request from the Emperor of this Empire. Patrizia sighed inwardly and responded that he should do as he pleased. To be honest, it was quite an uncomfortable situation, but there was nothing that could be done about it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them were walking together, but there were absolutely no words exchanged between them. Patrizia preferred to save her words, and the reason for that was because she worried she might slip up and ruin the crucial moment that lay ahead. Lucio was not aware of this situation and continued to only think that she just hated him. So he only said these words.


    ¡°Today is the day that the investigation comes to a close.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°So a witness has appeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Will you be putting her to death?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    HALT. Lucio stopped his footsteps. Naturally, Patrizia¡¯s footsteps ceased as well, and she looked at his face for the first time. He stared at her with a face that was hard to read, but it wasn¡¯t a look of resentment or hate. He just blatantly stared at her.


    At that moment, Patrizia felt that his gaze was like that of a small child, and she subtly turned away, as the gaze felt like a burden.


    Patrizia wanted to ask him exactly why he had looked at her that way, but she couldn¡¯t bring up the courage to do so. And so, the two of them began to walk again without any words.


    ¡°His Majesty and Her Majesty have arrived.¡±


    The door opened along with the servant¡¯s words. Patrizia stared with emotionless eyes at the heads that were bowed towards them. She walked along with him to the area that had their thrones and took her seat next to him.


    Only the Empress of the Empire could have this privilege. This was probably the first time that she sat alongside him like this. Patrizia was about to open her mouth first and felt she would be acting overboard and stopped, as he spoke to her first.


    ¡°Empress, you are in charge of this whole thing, so why not start this?¡±


    ¡°Gratefully, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia expressed her thanks shortly and gave the orders to the Duke of Witherford in a low voice.


    ¡°Duke, report on the incident.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. A while ago, there was an unfortunate situation where the Emperor and the Empress went missing during the hunting competition. Both of Their Majesties returned to the Palace not long after the competition had ended, but the Emperor had been hit with a poisoned arrow from the assassins, and his life was on the line, while the Empress had also been ambushed.


    Her Majesty became the Regent on His Majesty¡¯s behalf as he was unconscious, and placed me in charge of the investigation, and as I received Her Majesty¡¯s command I questioned the most likely suspect, the Lady Phelps, along with those that served in the Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day that the investigation comes to a close, Duke. Have you revealed who the true culprit is?¡±


    ¡°I have, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The Duke of Witherford did not respond to Patrizia¡¯s question. Instead, he said something else.


    ¡°Bring the witness in.¡±


    The door opened as soon as his words finished, and someone came inside. The maid wore a red dress that was the symbol of the Vain Palace, and while she looked exhausted from the long interrogation, she didn¡¯t look as if she was hurt to the point of fainting.


    She looked slightly withdrawn as if she felt intimidated by all the people of high status gathered in the room, and as soon as she locked eyes with the Duke of Witherford, her body began to shake uncontrollably. He ordered her.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    She did as she was told while her body continued to tremble. Patrizia watched objectively as she decided to look on to see what happened. Soon, the Duke of Witherford¡¯s mouth opened up again.


    ¡°Both of Your Majesties, along with my fellow nobles. The real culprit that tried to assassinate both of Their Majesties is Lady Phelps.¡±


    It was already an expected outcome, but as that became a reality, there was slight murmuring in the space. At that, Lucio raised his hand to quiet them down and asked the Duke of Witherford a question.


    ¡°Duke, are you sure this is the truth?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. The Vain Palace maid¡¯s testimony has been procured.¡±


    As he said this, he glanced at the maid with eyes encouraging her to speak. And then the young maid¡¯s mouth barely opened.


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s words are true, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is there not even one shred of falsehood? Perjury will be paid for by death.¡±


    ¡°It is true, Your Majesty. I saw it myself. Lady Phelps has always hated Her Majesty the Empress and had hostile feelings toward her. When the Empress happened to decide on entering the hunting competition, she thought this was a good opportunity, and hired assassins to scheme this conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, how could you believe her words? You cannot kill the Emperor¡¯s concubine with only one testimony from a maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. This case cannot be closed with just one witness.¡±


    The Duke of Efeni¡¯s closest allies raised up a fuss, and the Duke of Witherford made movements with his eyes again. This time, the one who interrupted was the one in charge of the search party, Rafaella.


    ¡°This is the piece of evidence.¡±


    What Rafaella raised was a seemingly broken in half accessory, that was covered with dirt. Rafaella continued to speak on without her voice shaking.


    ¡°This is something that was found at the scene of the search. I chose not to report it as to not cause a commotion, but through that maid¡¯s questioning, the fact that this belongs to Lady Phelps has been revealed.¡±


    ¡°This was an accessory that the Lady wore often, and suddenly one day she did not have it on anymore, Your Majesty. If you cannot believe my words, please search through the Vain Palace. Surely the other half will be discovered.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then the results have been decided.¡±


    Patrizia murmured without any expression on her face, and Lucio did not say a word while not revealing what he was thinking. She stared at Lucio with serious eyes, and then looked around at the nobles that were in a state of panic at the testimonies from both the Vain Palace¡¯s maid and Rafaella.


    ¡°What do you all think about this situation? Will you still require further evidence?¡±


    Everything was a lie. That maid¡¯s testimony, a quickly made dirty hairpiece. Honestly speaking, however, was there a need for any more evidence than this? No, could a more exact piece of evidence be made up? Patrizia was sure of her victory. None of the nobles spoke, and Patrizia was sure that the moment she had long been waiting for had finally arrived.


    ¡°It seems the conclusion has been made. Your Majesty, as the Imperial wife, I request the beheading of Baroness Phelps who dared to try to murder the Imperial Family¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a lie, Your Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone cut off her words with a sharp voice. At that moment, Patrizia felt an enormous amount of rage and turned her body to confirm who had interrupted her. Someone had opened the door and walked over to where they all gathered, and it was a familiar face. Patrizia¡¯s face froze in shock when she saw who the opponent was, and let out a laugh.


    ¡°Duke of Efreni. I wondered why you had not shown up, and finally, you have.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor. Those testimonies and that witness are all fake.¡±


    He continued on with a voice that was steady, and Patrizia looked at the woman that was standing behind him. She was also wearing a red dress. Lucio asked him.


    ¡°What do you mean, Duke of Efreni? That the revealed testimonies and witness are all fake.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the real culprit is someone else. It is not the Baroness Phelps. Please lay down your wise judgment.¡±


    ¡°I am also quite curious, Duke Efreni. With what proof do you say such words?¡±


    Patrizia glared at him as she asked, and the Duke of Efreni briefly glanced at her and spoke as if he was going to give her what she wanted.


    ¡°This broad is the proof.¡±


    As the Duke of Efreni spoke these words, the woman in the red dress standing behind him went down on her knees.

 Chapter 45 - CHAPTER 43. THE REAL CULPRIT IS SOMEONE ELSEMEONE ELSE

    As Lucio recovered from the state he had been in, Patricia spurred on with her work. When he had been unconscious, she had only been in charge of a portion of the work anyways, but she wanted to pass on the work in the most suitable way. She was going to do her best so that he could return to his work after one week had passed without any issues. Her hard work had paid off, as Lucio returned to his duties without any awkwardness.


    Considering she had returned to being an Empress from the Regent, her workload had lessened only by a little bit. She still hadn¡¯t finished the most important work of all. Patrizia drank the still steaming cup of tea as she waited for someone to arrive. A maid announced his arrival.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke of Witherford has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Escort him in.¡±


    At those words, he walked in full of confidence. She greeted him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Welcome, Duke. It has been quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Truthfully, it hadn¡¯t been all that long, but this was just said out of courtesy. Patrizia looked at him with amused eyes and asked him a question.


    ¡°So, you wanted to meet with me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I thought there would only be one reason for why you would want to meet with me, correct?¡±


    ¡°It is as you had expected, Your Majesty. A confession has been procured.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A maid that served in the Vain Palace, Your Majesty. I have chosen a smart child who is good at judging situations. She will testify with the evidence that has been moderately fabricated.¡±


    ¡°The afterwards?¡±


    ¡°I offered the conditions while putting her family back in her hometown on the line, so she will not try anything foolish. Please put down your worries.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Who else knows of this fact besides you and myself?¡±


    ¡°As of right now, nobody else knows. I plan to announce the results at the advisory council meeting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is done. You have worked well, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. I am only apologetic that the results took this long.¡±


    At the Duke of Witherford¡¯s words, Patrizia smiled contentedly. Whether it had taken a long time or not, if the results were the same, she didn¡¯t care at all. She spoke to the Duke of Witherford in an unusually bright voice.


    ¡°Anyways, the important part is for this to be completely finished.¡±


    The next day. Patrizia headed towards the Loen Palace to completely bring this case to a close. At that place, the witness¡¯ testimony would take place, and the punishment would be decided on. She walked with a fairly tense expression on her face when by chance, she discovered Lucio who was also heading in the direction for the Loen Palace. Patrizia preferred not to run into him and tried to turn around to avoid him, but it was already too late. He had discovered her first.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He called out to her and headed towards her direction. Patrizia wondered why he didn¡¯t continue on his way and had to stop, and secretly made an unwelcome expression. But soon, she showed no signs of that as she headed towards him and bowed her head in greeting.


    ¡°I greet the Emperor. Glory to the great Sun of the Empire.


    ¡°Were you on the way to the Loen Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    She answered shortly. After that, a shocking reply came in response.


    ¡°Let us go together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was there anyone in this Empire that could dare show any signs of rejection to that? To dare with the request from the Emperor of this Empire. Patrizia sighed inwardly and responded that he should do as he pleased. To be honest, it was quite an uncomfortable situation, but there was nothing that could be done about it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them were walking together, but there were absolutely no words exchanged between them. Patrizia preferred to save her words, and the reason for that was because she worried she might slip up and ruin the crucial moment that lay ahead. Lucio was not aware of this situation and continued to only think that she just hated him. So he only said these words.


    ¡°Today is the day that the investigation comes to a close.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°So a witness has appeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Will you be putting her to death?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    HALT. Lucio stopped his footsteps. Naturally, Patrizia¡¯s footsteps ceased as well, and she looked at his face for the first time. He stared at her with a face that was hard to read, but it wasn¡¯t a look of resentment or hate. He just blatantly stared at her.


    At that moment, Patrizia felt that his gaze was like that of a small child, and she subtly turned away, as the gaze felt like a burden.


    Patrizia wanted to ask him exactly why he had looked at her that way, but she couldn¡¯t bring up the courage to do so. And so, the two of them began to walk again without any words.


    ¡°His Majesty and Her Majesty have arrived.¡±


    The door opened along with the servant¡¯s words. Patrizia stared with emotionless eyes at the heads that were bowed towards them. She walked along with him to the area that had their thrones and took her seat next to him.


    Only the Empress of the Empire could have this privilege. This was probably the first time that she sat alongside him like this. Patrizia was about to open her mouth first and felt she would be acting overboard and stopped, as he spoke to her first.


    ¡°Empress, you are in charge of this whole thing, so why not start this?¡±


    ¡°Gratefully, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia expressed her thanks shortly and gave the orders to the Duke of Witherford in a low voice.


    ¡°Duke, report on the incident.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. A while ago, there was an unfortunate situation where the Emperor and the Empress went missing during the hunting competition. Both of Their Majesties returned to the Palace not long after the competition had ended, but the Emperor had been hit with a poisoned arrow from the assassins, and his life was on the line, while the Empress had also been ambushed.


    Her Majesty became the Regent on His Majesty¡¯s behalf as he was unconscious, and placed me in charge of the investigation, and as I received Her Majesty¡¯s command I questioned the most likely suspect, the Lady Phelps, along with those that served in the Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day that the investigation comes to a close, Duke. Have you revealed who the true culprit is?¡±


    ¡°I have, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The Duke of Witherford did not respond to Patrizia¡¯s question. Instead, he said something else.


    ¡°Bring the witness in.¡±


    The door opened as soon as his words finished, and someone came inside. The maid wore a red dress that was the symbol of the Vain Palace, and while she looked exhausted from the long interrogation, she didn¡¯t look as if she was hurt to the point of fainting.


    She looked slightly withdrawn as if she felt intimidated by all the people of high status gathered in the room, and as soon as she locked eyes with the Duke of Witherford, her body began to shake uncontrollably. He ordered her.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    She did as she was told while her body continued to tremble. Patrizia watched objectively as she decided to look on to see what happened. Soon, the Duke of Witherford¡¯s mouth opened up again.


    ¡°Both of Your Majesties, along with my fellow nobles. The real culprit that tried to assassinate both of Their Majesties is Lady Phelps.¡±


    It was already an expected outcome, but as that became a reality, there was slight murmuring in the space. At that, Lucio raised his hand to quiet them down and asked the Duke of Witherford a question.


    ¡°Duke, are you sure this is the truth?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. The Vain Palace maid¡¯s testimony has been procured.¡±


    As he said this, he glanced at the maid with eyes encouraging her to speak. And then the young maid¡¯s mouth barely opened.


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s words are true, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is there not even one shred of falsehood? Perjury will be paid for by death.¡±


    ¡°It is true, Your Majesty. I saw it myself. Lady Phelps has always hated Her Majesty the Empress and had hostile feelings toward her. When the Empress happened to decide on entering the hunting competition, she thought this was a good opportunity, and hired assassins to scheme this conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, how could you believe her words? You cannot kill the Emperor¡¯s concubine with only one testimony from a maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. This case cannot be closed with just one witness.¡±


    The Duke of Efeni¡¯s closest allies raised up a fuss, and the Duke of Witherford made movements with his eyes again. This time, the one who interrupted was the one in charge of the search party, Rafaella.


    ¡°This is the piece of evidence.¡±


    What Rafaella raised was a seemingly broken in half accessory, that was covered with dirt. Rafaella continued to speak on without her voice shaking.


    ¡°This is something that was found at the scene of the search. I chose not to report it as to not cause a commotion, but through that maid¡¯s questioning, the fact that this belongs to Lady Phelps has been revealed.¡±


    ¡°This was an accessory that the Lady wore often, and suddenly one day she did not have it on anymore, Your Majesty. If you cannot believe my words, please search through the Vain Palace. Surely the other half will be discovered.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then the results have been decided.¡±


    Patrizia murmured without any expression on her face, and Lucio did not say a word while not revealing what he was thinking. She stared at Lucio with serious eyes, and then looked around at the nobles that were in a state of panic at the testimonies from both the Vain Palace¡¯s maid and Rafaella.


    ¡°What do you all think about this situation? Will you still require further evidence?¡±


    Everything was a lie. That maid¡¯s testimony, a quickly made dirty hairpiece. Honestly speaking, however, was there a need for any more evidence than this? No, could a more exact piece of evidence be made up? Patrizia was sure of her victory. None of the nobles spoke, and Patrizia was sure that the moment she had long been waiting for had finally arrived.


    ¡°It seems the conclusion has been made. Your Majesty, as the Imperial wife, I request the beheading of Baroness Phelps who dared to try to murder the Imperial Family¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a lie, Your Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone cut off her words with a sharp voice. At that moment, Patrizia felt an enormous amount of rage and turned her body to confirm who had interrupted her. Someone had opened the door and walked over to where they all gathered, and it was a familiar face. Patrizia¡¯s face froze in shock when she saw who the opponent was, and let out a laugh.


    ¡°Duke of Efreni. I wondered why you had not shown up, and finally, you have.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor. Those testimonies and that witness are all fake.¡±


    He continued on with a voice that was steady, and Patrizia looked at the woman that was standing behind him. She was also wearing a red dress. Lucio asked him.


    ¡°What do you mean, Duke of Efreni? That the revealed testimonies and witness are all fake.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the real culprit is someone else. It is not the Baroness Phelps. Please lay down your wise judgment.¡±


    ¡°I am also quite curious, Duke Efreni. With what proof do you say such words?¡±


    Patrizia glared at him as she asked, and the Duke of Efreni briefly glanced at her and spoke as if he was going to give her what she wanted.


    ¡°This broad is the proof.¡±


    As the Duke of Efreni spoke these words, the woman in the red dress standing behind him went down on her knees.

 Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 44. BUT WHY DID HE CHOOSE HER?

    The maid was bound to be weaker than the Duke¡¯s, and her body collapsed in an instant. Patrizia calmly observed him to see what he would try to do.


    ¡°This is the main culprit who dared to both of Your Majesties.¡±


    ¡°SOB SOB.¡±


    The maid was crying, and Patrizia asked him again.


    ¡°What do you mean, Duke?¡±


    ¡°This brat dared to go against Lady Phelps¡¯ will, and acted arbitrarily, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Duke Efreni, are you saying that to be believed right now? How does a maid even have enough money to hire an assassin?¡±


    The Duke of Witherford fired at the Duke of Efreni as if it was ridiculous, but the Duke of Efreni simply just introduced another person into the room with a casual look.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    At the end of Duke Efreni¡¯s words, a man came into the room and walked to the side of the Duke of Efreni with an awkward gait, then knelt down. Lucio asked.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    ¡°He is Baron Daiwadi, Your Majesty. He shares a close relationship with Baroness Phelps¡¯s father, Baron Darrow. He has confessed to committing this cruel act, knowing that Lady Phelps would become the Empress if he assassinated Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is false, Your Majesty! Baron Daiwadi is rumored to have a lot of debt. How can such a person have money to hire an assassin!¡±


    ¡°If Lady Phelps becomes the Empress according to his wishes, such a debt could be paid back quickly. He confessed that the money he used to hire the assassins was also part of a debt.¡±


    At the words of Duke Efreni, Duke Witherford glared at him with murderous eyes. Patrizia was unable to hide her frustrated expression.


    ¡®Darn it all, if this happened¡­¡¯


    ¡°Then, are the two witnesses saying different things now?¡±


    Lucio¡¯s words made the whole room suddenly quiet. Now the choice was his. Either raise the hand of Patrizia or raise the hand of his mistress, Rosemond. Truthfully, the answer was already decided.


    ¡°Duke of Vashi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is inevitable that the testimonies are contradicting one another. I will have you take over this case to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do my best to investigate.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s hand fell down slumping. ¡®Damn, as time went on, it would become a tough fight for each other.¡¯ She intuitively felt that things were going wrong.


    It was again Rosemond that stood at the center of the whole vortex. She was locked in the prison and was drinking the tea she had elegantly requested from the guard, with no expression of concern. With a laid-back face, she was drinking her favorite rosemary tea and thinking about the future.


    Probably by now, everything had been sorted out. It would have been better if Lucio raised her hand and it ended with such a simple happening, but it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t.


    Duke Efreni was not stupid, and he would give his all to help her. That was why there was no reason for her to worry. At the very least, she would not die from this, and even if she was hit with some consequence, the worst would be losing the Baroness title.


    That was why she had no concern whatsoever. This was because if she became the Empress, that mere Baroness title could be given to a dog. So only her body was in the prison, while her mind seemed to already be back at the Vain Palace. It was then that a guard approached her and relayed the situation to her.


    ¡°Lady Phelps, the meeting concerning you has just ended.¡±


    ¡°The results? What happened?¡±


    ¡°The testimonies were conflicting, and His Majesty deferred the sentencing. The Duke of Vashi will start the investigation over.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Rosemond nodded her head to show her understanding, and the guard returned to his post. Rosemond did not think that anything would go wrong. The cards she held in her hand were much more than one thought. That was why he would not work sloppily.


    If she died, at the very least she would not be the only one to disappear like the dew on the guillotine.


    When Patrizia returned to the Empress Palace, her expression of fury showed her anger had not subsided. Petronilla noticed something was wrong with the state of her sister, and carefully asked her a question.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work out well, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°Duke Efreni plans to completely be on the opposing side of me. If that is not the case, he could not act in this manner.¡±


    Patrizia muttered to herself in an angry voice. Duke Efreni definitely must have recruited or threatened a lower class noble to create this situation. If everything continued to unfold this way, she would be on the losing side. The Emperor loved Rosemond, and if things turned out ambiguous, it would be the end with him raising her hand.


    Patrizia crumpled her face in dismay. Her life was on the line with nothing to be earned in this dangerous situation. During this, Petronilla made a strange expression. Patrizia noticed this and asked her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°But why did he choose her, wondering about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a reasonable inquiry. Why did he choose her? She received the Emperor¡¯s favor but was a lower noble¡¯s daughter. He was a Duke and valued bloodlines over anyone else. Someone like him chose Rosemond over herself, and this didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Patrizia was suspicious about her not knowing something, and regretfully, the problem was that there was no way for her to find out. She let out a sigh and spoke.


    ¡°I do not even know that reason.¡±


    ¡°A secret affair or something of that sort is not it.¡±


    ¡°Those words will create trouble.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head back and forth. If her words were true, then the Duke of Efreni would not be able to avoid being punished for touching the Emperor¡¯s woman. Rosemond¡¯s status was not so high that he would be ruined, but when viewed from the Emperor¡¯s affection for Rosemond, there was a high probability of being punished with that level of equality. Patrizia scratched her forehead a couple of times before muttering.


    ¡°What happens now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Lizzy. We have done all that we can do. Another piece of evidence can¡¯t be introduced now. We just have to leave it to Heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡®Heaven¡¯s will.¡¯ Patrizia sighed briefly, thinking those were very comforting words. However, what made her sigh even more was the reality that, as Petronilla had said, she was forced to entrust it to the will of Heaven. She asked Mirya for her favorite strawberry juice to cool down her complicated head. She thought that she had to first cool down and think again.


    He had to fully realize it that day. It was a fact that the woman he had known until now had not shown herself completely to him, and that she was not as good and tender as he had thought.


    He was the Emperor. His Empress could have laughed at his stupidity at being swayed by his mistress, but he thought she could not do so if she had been in his shoes. For him, his mistress was everything in life, a pillar that sustained his life, and a nourishment that led to his survival in life. Anyone, who was not even an Emperor, would have to fall in love with such an existence. Even his Empress, who spoke in a noble voice, would not be able to say that if she was in his perspective¡­


    It was a matter of transcending beyond good and evil, right and wrong. Survival was the priority in any situation. Moreover, in the present situation, when there was no successor, it was even more so for him, the only direct lineage descendant. So he has no choice but to fall in love with her. He had no choice but to be caught by her.


    However, behind the scenes, there was also the expectation that the woman who made him like that was different from the likes of him. Unlike his dirty and ugly self, there was an expectation that she would be a beautiful and good girl. However, when he looked into the eyes of the Duke of Efreni who came into the room today, and the words he had listened to after, he was forced to realize it.


    ¡®Ah, he was wrong.¡¯


    Lucio had to completely admit it that day. The image he had for her was, after all, an illusion. It was unknown whether he was mistaken, or whether she had made him misunderstand, but what was certain was that what he knew was completely fictional.


    Of course, he did not intend to blame his mistress for this. There was no intention to blame. She was not the first person to be judged by him with such standards. He had just simply realized. That she wasn¡¯t a perfect match with his thoughts.


    He sighed. ¡®After all, it was what it was.¡¯ After all, it was what it was¡­


    Under the orders from Lucio, the Duke of Vashi eagerly investigated the matter to reveal only the truth without any discrepancy, but because everything had been falsified evidence and false statements, revealing the truth was like looking for fish on land. Eventually, the Duke of Vashi had no choice but to report on the day the Emperor had decided as the deadline.


    ¡®Insufficient evidence.¡¯


    Conspiracy was a sin that was powerful enough to destroy three generations. Therefore, the punishment was difficult without accurate evidence. If any evidence was submitted and proven to be a conspiracy, then there would be a great possibility of political abuse.


    Eventually, this work had to be done messily in the first place. Lucio took away the titles of Baron Diawadi and Baroness Phelps, and then drove out the two maids that made conflicting testimonies. It was the cleanest result, and anyone could accept it.


    Of course, it was Patrizia who suffered the most from this, but it was inevitable. She decided to be satisfied that Rosemond was only called Rosemond, but not Baroness Phelps anymore.


    Rosemond had to give up the title of Baroness but was not chased out of the Vain Palace. The maids of the Vain Palace were all replaced due to Rosemond¡¯s shock at having a traitor, and the number had been reduced as well.


    Rosemond realized once again that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have a lot of maids, and decided to think positively. Anyways, from now on, she would not be hit with the axe she believed in.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still innocent.¡±


    ¡°Relieved?¡±


    Rosemond fired at Glara with an angry voice.


    ¡°The title His Majesty granted me was taken away. Do you see that as good right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Glara¡¯s mouth tickled at wanting to speak that it was fortunate she had kept her life, but she decided to endure it and kept it closed. If she had said more, she didn¡¯t know what punishment would be given to her from one who became just Vain Palace¡¯s Rosemond from Baroness Phelps. She reminded Rosemond that the title of Baroness was deprived from her, but she was still the Emperor¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°But Lady Rosemond, the Emperor only loves you, Rosemond. Don¡¯t be discouraged. When you become the Empress, what is the use of a mere noble¡¯s title?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fool who hired those stupid things. From now on, I should find more guaranteed assassins. Oh my gosh. To withdraw without even checking properly. It¡¯s a waste that I paid the entire amount of money.¡±


    Rosemond burst out with an angry voice, and Glara just thought she was glad that she hadn¡¯t been condemned. Rosemond herself seemed to be unaware of it, but in fact, this was a huge achievement.


    To dare to try to murder the Empress, and she had even hurt the Emperor and she was lucky that she had only returned the title. Of course, Rosemond wasn¡¯t the type of person to be very satisfied with the details.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Anyways, I¡¯m glad that there are reduced unnecessary disturbances.¡±


    Rosemond murmured while looking like she was thinking for a moment. What was she planning on doing this time? Glara had stepped up and worked together on all of Rosemond¡¯s work with her, but it was inevitable that she was terrified after having suffered through the recent events. Intermittent interrogation caused her to develop a pulmonary phobia. Rosemond opened her mouth while Glara facially expressed her anxiety.

 Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 45. DO YOU WANT TO BECOME THE EMPEROR’S FATHER-IN-LAW?

    ¡°I have to meet Duke Efreni. Right away.¡±


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, why at this time¡­?¡±


    ¡°We meet when I say we meet, what are you so talkative about? Duke Efreni will never refuse me, unless he wants to end his political life. So don¡¯t be fooled and send a letter. That I want to meet right now, so he should come to Vain Palace as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Okay.¡±


    My goodness, did people know that the Emperor¡¯s mistress was dominating one of the three Prime Ministers? Common sense said this wasn¡¯t understandable at all, but Glara, who knew everything, didn¡¯t dare to say that.


    Indeed, if the Duke of Efreni rubbed Rosemond the wrong way even a little, it would be at that moment that his political life ended.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t limited to the Duke of Efreni. However, Rosemond had not yet fully revealed her hand. Glara admired the cunning of her master and moved aside to write a letter to the Duke of Efreni.


    The Duke of Efreni arrived at Vain Palace really quickly. Glara felt the power of Rosemond and dropped off two cups of rosemary tea on a table where the two people sat.


    The tea she was drinking was almost always the same¡ªrosemary, but it was really awful for the Duke of Efreni, who had been forced to visit Vain Palace.


    Of course, even finding Vain Palace had been a tedious job for him. He tried to hide his nervous mind and asked her.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, what is the reason you called for me?¡±


    From his point of view, her situation was miserable due to having lost the title of Baroness, but Rosemond did not express this herself and sipped her tea. When she remained silent while drinking her tea, the Duke of Efreni finally revealed his inner thoughts and complained to her.


    ¡°Am I not doing everything that Lady Rosemond wants? I saved you from being accused of treason, and the only punishment you received was to return the Baroness title. If not for me, who do you think could have done this for you?¡±


    ¡°I know, Duke. That is why I am so grateful to the Duke too.¡±


    A mere daughter of a Baron spoke as if she was the Empress. It was even more offensive than the tone Patrizia had used before going through these events.


    Duke Efreni, who felt deeply offended, wanted to kick out of his seat and leave, but he sat still because he wasn¡¯t confident of what was going to follow.


    Finally, Rosemond lifted her lips off of the teacup and calmly brought out the story.


    ¡°I went through these events and received a great enlightenment, Duke.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The most powerful thing in the world is a title.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Duke Efreni disagreed. If Rosemond¡¯s words were true, he had no reason to be sitting here. But in the world, there was something above the title, so he was now humiliated. It was miserable and lamentable. However, he did not argue against her. As said before, he was not in a position to oppose her.


    ¡°So, I thought of a plan.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Duke, you only have sons, right?¡±


    Duke of Efreni nodded casually to Rosemond¡¯s question. He had one son from his official wife and one son from his mistress. Rosemond spoke with an expression full of pity.


    ¡°Oh, it must be sad. You do not have even one daughter.¡±


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, what is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to become the Emperor¡¯s father-in-law?¡±


    With those words, the Duke of Efreni finally realized why Rosemond had called for him. So now she¡­


    ¡°Please make me an adopted daughter of the Duke.¡±


    She was telling him to adopt her. The Duke of Efreni couldn¡¯t hide his absurd expression and showed it plainly. Then Rosemond made a poisonous look and asked him.


    ¡°Why? You would not accept a brat from a mere Baron as your daughter, is this it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ not at all.¡±


    Although he denied this with a flustered expression, she had penetrated the inside of his mind, and Rosemond was already smiling as if she had caught on, not showing what she was thinking. Indeed, her smile was grotesque. The Duke of Efreni coughed twice, then made an excuse, that was not truly an excuse.


    ¡°But I have to ask my wife¡¯s thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke, I don¡¯t think you grasp the situation.¡±


    Rosemond reminded him of reality with a voice full of laughter.


    ¡°Will I go to His Majesty right now? All of the things you have done in the past?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must be worth it to watch. You should know too, Duke? How hard it was for His Majesty to deal with at that time¡­ Isn¡¯t that why a ¡®lowly Baron¡¯s daughter¡¯ was able to stand next to the Emperor in the first place?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All of those words were correct, and what Rosemond had mentioned was a devastating blow to the Duke of Efreni, but he had no choice but to listen to her. Rosemond, who also knew the truth, laughed and told him.


    ¡°When would be the best time to register? I think the sooner it is, the better. Don¡¯t you want to greet a beautiful daughter as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will move forward with that. But Lady Rosemond¡­¡±


    The Duke of Efreni had replied quietly and then asked her.


    ¡°Have you finished this discussion with Baron Darrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face froze at the mention of her father but soon responded calmly.


    ¡°A discussion is not necessary. No way would that man block his daughter¡¯s path. If he did so, he would be trash that could not reform himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Duke of Efreni flinched at the harshness directed at her father, but he showed nothing as he nodded. Then he spoke.


    ¡°As you know, Lady Rosemond, adoption in the Marvinus Empire is necessarily accompanied by parental consent. Lady Rosemond¡¯s mother has already died, so it would mean that as a lady, you can only become my adopted daughter after the consent of Baron Darrow.¡±


    ¡°I know that, Duke. I am not ignorant of even that. So what do I need?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it is the consent of Baron Darrow, Lady. Perhaps it would be faster for Lady Rosemond to go directly to the Baron¡¯s estate.¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s impression turned into a frown at that. She suggested an alternative.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just send and receive letters?¡±


    ¡°It would be best to go to avoid later trouble, Lady Rosemond. It is not easy to become an adopted daughter while the father is still living. It is against the Empire¡¯s traditions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond momentarily thought that it would be easier to just kill Baron Darrow, and the Duke of Efreni quickly added on as if he had caught on to her thoughts.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of unnecessary thoughts, Lady. If what you plan occurs, and I adopted you right after, it would only result in unnecessary gossip.¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking about?¡±


    She asked him innocently, and the Duke of Efreni did not answer. Rosemond smiled and flopped her hand as if it had been a joke.


    ¡°Oh my, Duke. Would I truly do something like that?¡±


    Of course, Duke Efreni did not believe her words. She was a woman who could. It was even more possible if the opponent was Baron Darrow. He sighed inwardly and then told her.


    ¡°Anyways, getting His Majesty¡¯s permission, and going to the estate will be easier.¡±


    ¡°Then I should go tell him right now.¡±


    Rosemond spoke without hesitation, and the Duke of Efreni was speechless. He left the Vain Palace after telling her to call on him again once she returned from Baron Darrow¡¯s estate. After he left, Rosemond asked Glara for another cup of rosemary tea and drank it, while thinking about something with an unreadable expression, and soon got up while setting down the empty cup. She intended to go to Lucio right away to gain his permission.


    The Duke of Efreni left Vain Palace feeling desolate. He wasn¡¯t one of the founding members, but he was one of the three Prime Ministers. He was the head of one of the three families that supported this Empire and on the top of the largest market. That¡¯s why he was so frustrated because he was trailing helplessly after the mere daughter of a Baron. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how much people would laugh at them, and how disappointed his family would be.


    He had never regretted what had gone on in the past but was only resentful that she held his weakness over him. There was no point in regretting what had already passed, but he did dread the idea of being caught by her forever. He sighed deeply and recalled the events of the night where it all began.


    2 years ago.


    At that time, his power was no different from the present. He was one of the largest top-ranking merchants in the Empire, and at the same time, one of the three great Prime Ministers called the pillars of the Empire. For someone like him, it was not funny that the daughter of a Baron, who had only caught the Emperor¡¯s eye and entered the palace, requested to meet him. He refused Rosemond¡¯s request.


    Shortly thereafter, however, another letter was delivered to him, and he was forced to refine himself and find the place where Rosemond lived.


    ¡®I¡¯m probably the only person who knows exactly what happened 8 years ago.¡¯


    She was mentioning something he was most reluctant about. 8 years ago. How much his bones reverberated with just those words. He quickly went to her place. When not long ago, he had said that a daughter of a Baron dared to request a meeting, and ripped up the letter. He said this as soon as she saw her.


    ¡°A mere daughter of a Baron dares to threaten a Duke?¡±


    Then she spoke these words, ¡°Duke, I don¡¯t think you have figured out the situation yet.¡±


    ¡°What? You dare¡­?!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare called for the Duke of the Empire for no reason.¡±


    She laughed comfortably and offered him a seat.


    ¡°Sit down first, Duke. If you look at this, you will have a lot to say.¡±


    Rosemond said this and then threw something in front of him. The face of the Duke of Efreni who inadvertently confirmed what it was soon paled. He looked at Rosemond with a trembling face. Where had his earlier spirit and arrogance gone, he now trembled in fear and asked Rosemond, ¡°This¡­ How did this¡­¡±

 Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 46. PLEASE HELP ME

    ¡°Hmm. Didn¡¯t the letter explain? The events from 8 years ago, no one knows the details like I do.¡±


    Oh, of course, with the exclusion of the Duke. Rosemond added, smiling. Duke Efreni pretended to be as calm as possible, with a pale face.


    ¡°This¡­ What is your reason for showing this to me?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir Duke. No.¡±


    She shook her head and denied his words. He looked at her with red eyes, and Rosemond spoke on with a relaxed laugh.


    ¡°It is difficult to think that this is all. I wouldn¡¯t call the Duke for just any ¡®reason¡¯ I may have.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Sir Duke, the Duke of Oswin, has given up his position. Isn¡¯t that the seat that you have taken over, Duke Efreni?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°The story behind it is very interesting. To the point, I want to tell His Majesty right away.¡±


    Rosemond laughed hysterically and on the contrary, the Duke of Efreni¡¯s face gradually became pale. Rosemond continued as if she were driving a stake in.


    ¡°Oh, did you think that this is the end? Let me tell you what it is about from the very beginning. Hmm¡­ For example, with a meeting with your wife right now?¡±


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    Despite the moment that the Duke of Efreni couldn¡¯t take it any longer and screamed, Rosemond held eye contact with Duke of Efreni without any sign of being fazed. There was no reason to fear him from her perspective. No, the one who should be afraid was the Duke of Efreni. She did not hide her confident expression and revealed her ambition to the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°I want to be the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the Duke of Efreni heard her, he was beyond shocked. The daughter of a mere Baron dared to covet the Empress¡¯s position? She was not even a Queeness. Rosemond laughed aloud once again, as though she had penetrated his thoughts.


    ¡°Aw, come on Duke. Do you think that I wanted to become a Queeness candidate? I just¡­ want to become the Queen.¡±


    ¡°But without going through the process of being a Queeness, a Queen¡­¡±


    ¡°You are frustrating. How did you create all these events with that head of yours?¡±


    The face of the Duke of Efreni quickly flushed red at her rebuke. It was a red color due to anger, and not due to shame or disgrace. Rosemond, however, laughed once again, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun to take the Queen¡¯s place, Duke?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you overstep. How dare you think such¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you of all people shouldn¡¯t say that. All of those specific things you have done to get to the position you are in. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no use denying it. All of his secret data now possessed by Rosemond proved it. In this situation, how could he not be made a fool by her? How could he escape being used by her?


    Rosemond knew this better than anyone else, and it was the same with other opponents. So, at this moment, Rosemond was enjoying the situation more than anyone else, and Duke Efreni was angrier than anyone else. The difference between the two was so dramatic that it was a straight-up comedy on one side, but an indescribable tragedy on the other.


    ¡°So¡­ What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Please help me, Duke.¡±


    She replied immediately. She didn¡¯t have any need to hesitate. At this point, the other person would know. Who Rosemond was. What kind of person she was. What she could do, and what she wanted to do. Rosemond smiled charmingly and told the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°Help me wear the crown of the Empress, Duke. If that happens, I will make sure to reward you greatly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Due to the absurd request, the Duke of Efreni had to leave his mouth gaping open. She was saying that he should betray the other high-class nobles who had daughters that would become Queeness candidates, and support her when she was the daughter of a low class noble?


    It did not make any sense, but it was because of that fact that made his situation into a play. Things that didn¡¯t make sense were happening. He could not complain and seek advice about this to anyone, but like most humans, he felt this was unfair. He didn¡¯t even think about the mess he had made in the past.


    ¡°If I do not do that?¡±


    Rosemond laughed at the meaningless words. No, this person already knew. That he had no choice but to help her. That he had no choice but to help her, whether he liked it or not, against the future Empress. Still, to ask this useless question. ¡®We¡¯re all nobles like this or just this specific one?¡¯ She put more weight on the former guess and spoke to Duke Efreni.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nasty hobby to know and still ask anyway. What will happen? Your political life will be completely ruined. At least in this Imperial Palace, it certainly will. Even if everyone forgave you, Duke, His Majesty would never forgive you. Your family will also abandon you. Above all, your wife will abandon you first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I say more? I am not close to done.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it is fine.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni stopped thinking. In the face of the already determined answer, it was pointless to continue both seeking and devising any longer. He had no options in the first place. He had to choose Rosemond. Even if it wasn¡¯t what he wanted, he had to. It was a much better option than ending his political life. He spoke.


    ¡°Okay, Lady Rosemond. I will hold hands with you.¡±


    So, the pair¡¯s alliance was not truly an alliance in its essential sense. This was just Rosemond¡¯s will. He responded to her because this was what she wanted, and he followed because she wanted it. In the first place, he couldn¡¯t do anything about his predicament.


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to hold her hand in partnership, but no one noticed his circumstances. The face of the Duke of Efreni was still dark. He sighed and just thought about it.


    After all, it was his karma, it was his destiny. Nevertheless, he would not regret everything he had done in the past.


    Patrizia was so busy with work that she didn¡¯t have the time to be unhappy with the results of the recent events. Since the day of celebrations was to be held two months later, she had no choice but to focus on her work. It was quite nerve-wracking for her, because it was the first time she took on the role of planning this event as Empress, and it was an international event.


    ¡°Your Majesty, a letter has been sent by the Duchess of Efreni stating that it will not be possible for her to participate in this event.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Patrizia asked in surprise. She was a woman who was powerful enough to compete with Patrizia in the Inner Palace. Aside from other things, few women like her were familiar with this. That she couldn¡¯t participate in the preparation for the event. Patrizia quickly asked her.


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°The son of Efreni is studying abroad, but he is currently suffering from an endemic disease. It is a situation where he cannot go anywhere, and he only asks for his mother.¡±


    ¡°So the Duchess of Efreni will be leaving the country? Does this mean that her position at the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate will be empty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The situation is dire, where he is straddling life and death, and that this was not a situation to care about the work of the Duchy.¡±


    ¡°For it to be so serious. Has that been allowed by Duke Efreni?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. In the meantime, the affairs are scheduled to be taken over by the Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    Patrizia mumbled with a sad voice. Patrizia was thinking about something for a moment and then turned to Petronilla.


    ¡°Nilla, can you write a letter to the Efreni estate that I will support them if they ever need anything?¡±


    ¡°I can write it for you, but¡­ The Duke of Efreni?¡±


    Petronilla frowned and asked in response. She also knew that the Duke of Efreni was in opposition with her little sister. But this kind of reaction. Petronilla could not comprehend such an incomprehensible response.


    ¡°But that hard work¡­ I don¡¯t like that much.¡±


    ¡°No need for the pettiness. It is not even hard work. Please.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ If that is how you feel.¡±


    She replied that she would do so with a grim face, and then pulled out a letter paper from the drawer. Patrizia again focused on her work and then asked Mirya.


    ¡°Then, who should I entrust the work that Duchess Efreni was in charge of? I am in a fix.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to search for people, Your Majesty. First, pass over that part and start with the smaller things.¡±


    ¡°If things are going to be like this, I should.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head, responding with a voice that expressed she had no choice. In that moment, she heard Rafaella¡¯s voice outside of her door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Rafaella. May I come in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Rafaella came into the room with a ball of sweat on her forehead. ¡®She must have practiced very hard.¡¯ Thought Patrizia, as she asked a question.


    ¡°Would you like a glass of water? You look very heated.¡±


    ¡°I am alright, Your Majesty. More than that¡­¡±


    She still gasped for breath and talked to Patrizia.


    ¡°I just found a bit of a strange sight.¡±


    ¡°A strange sight?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni came out of Vain Palace. Maybe they are scheming something strange again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia sighed inwardly, thinking that she was a diligent woman. It was diligence that she did not dare to follow. After all, she was hit by so many duties, while she had no responsibility or work to do, so was it natural? But Patrizia thought that if she was in the opposite position, she would still not be as diligent as her.


    ¡°Sir Rafaella, please do your best this time. What is she scheming this time¡­?¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words were filled with worry, and Rafaella reassured her to not worry.


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty. I will keep an eye on the area around Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Patrizia nodded as though to show she was grateful, and Petronilla, who had finished writing the letter, told Patrizia.


    ¡°I finished writing, Lizzy. Since you¡¯re sending this, I will just go to the Duke in person.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to do that? You can just order people¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s puzzled voice made Petronilla give a small smile and explain.


    ¡°I still have to go home for a while. It won¡¯t take long. Can I go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Upon receiving a friendly greeting from Patrizia, Petronilla left the Empress Palace. While holding a letter to the Duchy of Efreni, Petronilla rode in a carriage with her head leaning against the back, with a slightly tired look. She had slept a little yesterday and it seemed to have not been enough.


    She closed her eyes to get a little sleep while on the way to the Efreni estate. When her consciousness gradually eroded away and she was about to drift into sleep¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Petronilla screamed and woke up. The carriage shook violently at a strong shock. She opened the window and checked the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady. I am sorry. Because we almost hit the opposing carriage¡­¡±


    The driver spoke with an embarrassed voice, and immediately, the other carriage¡¯s driver yelled at him.


    ¡°Oy, be careful! Do you know who¡¯s riding in here right now?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I said I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that did something wrong to be then shouting loudly?¡±


    Things were not good. Petronilla sighed and got out of the carriage. Then her driver looked at her with embarrassed eyes as if he was wondering why she came out.


    ¡°Oh, Lady. You should just stay inside¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t fight. More than that, is the person riding inside alright?¡±


    While Petronilla¡¯s gaze remained on the opposing carriage, someone stepped out of it.

 Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 47. ARE WE STRANGERS?

    He was a tall man with brown hair and auburn eyes, and his physique was quite strong and wide. While Petronilla stood blankly, the man opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Sorry, Lady. It seems that our coach made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord. I am fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know who this was, but she thought that he was from a noble family because of how he was dressed or the state of the carriage. Petronilla asked him with a display of manners.


    ¡°Perhaps, you were hurt somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Is the Lady okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also¡­¡±


    When it was confirmed that both of them were fine, Petronilla finally told him with a reassured look.


    ¡°That is a relief. Then I will be going. Please go safely.¡±


    ¡°Wa- wait a minute, Lady.¡±


    The man on the opposite side tried to catch Petronilla, but she hadn¡¯t heard it, and she had already gone into the carriage. Soon the carriage with Petronilla inside departed, and the man remained there for a while with a dazed look, and finally went back into the carriage at the urge of the driver who expressed they might be late.


    Lucio was busy on that day focusing on affairs once again. He quickly filled the gaps, as he showed that some of the gaps created by his unconscious state were meaningless. He was admiring Patrizia¡¯s thoughtful work and was looking at the budget documents from the Empress Palace.


    ¡°YourMajesty, Lady Rosemond is here.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment but soon nodded to allow her in. Rosemond approached him, dressed up in a gorgeous dress, as usual. Of course, the beautiful smile on her lips was a bonus. She called to him with a seductive voice, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You came, Rose?¡±


    ¡°You are busy. These days, you haven¡¯t even been stepping into the Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°As you know, I had been lying in the bed unconscious all this time. Sorry. I will go later.¡±


    ¡°You promised.¡±


    She sat on his knees, smiling like a child. Rosemond kissed his lips slightly while holding onto his shoulders, and told him the reason for the visit.


    ¡°I actually have something to tell you, Lucio.¡±


    ¡°Something to tell me? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just going to go down a bit to my estate for a while.¡±


    At the word ¡°estate,¡± he frowned slightly as if trying to come up with something. He soon realized what she was saying and then frowned further.


    ¡°Are you going to go to Baron Darrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have something I would like to request from him.¡±


    ¡°To him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She smiled and explained it to him.


    ¡°I need a contract waiving his parental right.¡±


    ¡°A waiver of parental rights? What do you mean by this suddenly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. I¡¯m not going to be the daughter of Baron Darrow anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni will take me in as an adopted daughter. Then I¡¯ll be an Efreni Lady. And not the daughter of a mere Baron.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio had a thoughtful expression when he heard her words, and of course, Rosemond had expected him to welcome her idea, but then asked him with a slightly perplexed expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Perhaps, do you hate it? That I am going to abandon the Darrow name and take Efreni¡¯s instead?¡±


    ¡°It is your choice, so how can that be. It is just that you were fine until now, and I am a little puzzled why you are doing this all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Not until now.¡±


    She smiled brightly and corrected his words.


    ¡°I was shocked after this recent event, Your Majesty. I went through such a controversy just because I was the daughter of a Baron. I have to stand next to Your Majesty as a love that lacks a title.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of Her Majesty who was trying to condemn me by asking for sins that I had not committed, and I am sick of the other nobles. Thankfully, during this time Your Majesty, the Duke of Efreni saved me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to take in a daughter like me. I gladly accepted his request.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    He replied with difficulty. He knew that she had done nothing wrong this time. He was feeling a bit terrible, but didn¡¯t express it, and accepted Rosemond¡¯s approaching kiss with a smile.


    He could not abandon her for reasons of hypocrisy, at least not yet. The act itself was hypocritical of him in the first place.


    Duchess of Efreni seemed quite surprised that Petronilla had visited her home. She invited Petronilla inside and led her into the drawing room. The Duchess of Efreni served tea and strawberry tarts before proceeding to ask.


    ¡°I did not expect Lady Petronilla to come here. That is surprising.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason for that? You are in charge of affairs in the Inner Palace, and I am the sister of Her Majesty, the owner of the whole palace.¡±


    Petronilla, who responded casually, pulled a letter out and extended it to her. The Duchess asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It is a letter from Her Majesty to you, Duchess. She expressed great regret for what has happened to the Duchy of Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡±


    Instead of reading the letter, the Duchess of Efreni began to cry. Petronilla was embarrassed by her sudden reaction, but soon calmly began to soothe her.


    ¡°Your Majesty is very concerned, Duchess. If you need anything, please say it.¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ Thank you, Lady Petronilla. Really¡­¡±


    Petronilla, to be honest, could not adjust to this. In her memory, the Duchess of Efreni was always a tight person. A person who was not tolerant of mistakes, and strict.


    When such a person shed tears like this due to her son¡¯s illness, she forgot that she was also a person. Petronilla continued to comfort her casually, trying to shake off the sense of how strange it felt.


    ¡°No, Duchess. I hope your son will recover as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I cannot face Her Majesty. At this point, at a time for such a serious task, I gave Her Majesty such trouble¡­¡±


    In response to Duchess of Efreni¡¯s words, Petronilla seized the opportunity and asked.


    ¡°More than that¡­ In the meantime, who will take over the work of the Efreni household, is that not more of a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, Duchess Efreni¡¯s face, that had only looked depressed before, suddenly turned wretched. Petronilla intuitively noticed that she had certainly touched a nerve with the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°Oh, and the Duke had a concubine. Was she 13 years younger than the Duke? She was ten years younger than the Duchess. The concubine¡¯s son had just celebrated his first birthday the previous year.¡±


    Petronilla struggled to hide her awkward expression and waited for her reply, and the Duchess of Efreni was worked up with a rather disgusted expression.


    ¡°I am worried about it too. Anyways, I have to leave the house, but I have no siblings and no acquaintances. I wish I had a daughter¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni looked at Petronilla with a sad face.


    ¡°How nice it would be to have a daughter like this. What was the point of having a grown son? When he was dying of illness abroad¡­¡±


    The face of Duchess Efreni was momentarily choked up, slightly distorting her face. It seemed that all the complex emotions had come all at once. Petronilla comforted her and spoke warm words.


    ¡°It is okay, Duchess. You do not have to put up that front with me. Are we strangers?¡±


    Of course, they were strangers. However, in such a situation, these words were a perfect catalyst for breaking down the other¡¯s vigilance.


    ¡°SOB¡­¡±


    Her expectations were just right. The Duchess of Efreni began to cry. It was an unimaginable thing, when she looked at her with a strong expression and authoritative appearance, but not impossible. There was no one in the world who had no flaws. Moreover, if the flaw was due to the jealousy of the beloved son and concubine. Petronilla comforted her with a sad expression.


    ¡°It is alright. You are alright, Duchess¡­¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ Lady, what should I do. Will my son be alright? Without him, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess. Do not worry. I am sure he will recover.¡±


    ¡°But even if you say so, I am worried. What sort of mess will that vulgar thing do while I am away from this house¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni was so worked up that she even mentioned the mistress, which she would never normally speak about. Petronilla did not miss this chance and told her.


    ¡°I know that the Duke has a mistress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no way she couldn¡¯t know. It was true that even an illegitimate child must be known in society. To be honest, it was more strange if the Duke of Efreni had no mistress in his position, but the insult she felt was probably beyond imagination, as the Duchess of Efreni was also a daughter of a deeply-rooted Marquis.


    Petronilla took advantage of that. A proud woman like the Duchess of Efreni would never have been sensitive to this subject.


    ¡°You must be worried. Originally, one loach can dirty up all the water.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is even worse since you do not have anybody you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni called out to Petronilla in an unpleasant voice. Petronilla did not change her expression.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing, Duchess. I was just concerned. My younger sister, Her Majesty is also feeling rotten about something similar¡­¡±


    This time Petronilla was the one to sniffle with tears, and the expression of Duchess of Efreni changed her expression. Petronilla continued to sniffle and watched the Duchess.


    ¡°Ah, it seemed to be done.¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester.¡±


    Duchess Efreni called out to Petronilla. Petronilla made a smile internally, while staring at her with tearful eyes, and responded, ¡°Yes, Duchess?¡±


    ¡°If it is not rude of me¡­¡±


    She asked Petronilla with a serious look.


    ¡°Could you take care of my house while I am away?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    Petronilla asked back with a blank expression, and the Duchess of Efreni asked her again with a serious look.


    ¡°I would like to ask you, Lady Petronilla. I have to go see my son. That child is my whole life. But while I am away, I do not know what kind of trick that woman will use and threaten my position.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni spoke in a choked-up voice.


    ¡°So please, Lady. Please help me for a bit, Lady. I will do anything as thanks.¡±

 Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 48. DO YOU MEAN TO BECOME A SPY?

    No one could have expected this. Who could have expected her to ask me this? However, people were originally more sensitive than anyone in front of their biggest problems.


    In front of such a problem, a person would become desperate in nature and even rely on a person who they believed was an enemy. Petronilla spoke in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°Ah, Duchess. Compensation is not necessary. Do you not know? The situation in our household is not in need.¡±


    ¡°But just to ask as a favor¡­ I also have a conscience¡±


    ¡°If you insist, please do me a favor later, Duchess. That is all.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ Will that really be enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡±


    Petronilla smiled gently and grabbed tightly onto her hand. However, she expressed concern to her in a voice that showed she was worried.


    ¡°But I am inexperienced and immature¡­ Rather, I am not sure if I will just be a nuisance to you instead.¡±


    ¡°At least, you will do better than that thing. She does not know anything about this either. So I would rather be relieved and leave it to you, who was educated in a prestigious family.¡±


    Moreover, this person was the sister of the current Empress. It seemed that even if she caused a problem, there was enough room for compensation. Of course, because of her sister¡¯s status, she would never make a mistake. Even the Duchess of Efreni wasn¡¯t speaking without having calculated the situation.


    ¡°I think it will be a good experience, Duchess. It may not be enough, but I will do my best as you have left it to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady. It will not be a big deal. But the little stuff ¡­ It will just be a bit annoying.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, Duchess. If there is nothing big, I can do it.¡±


    After Petronilla said that, she stood up. There was nothing good about staying too long today. At her movements, Duchess Efreni seemed to show it was unfortunate.


    ¡°Oh, are you already leaving? You should stay longer, Lady¡±


    ¡°No, Duchess. Her Majesty will be waiting for me. She might be worried because I did not tell her I would be here for such a long time. Moreover, because I have to stop by our home for a while as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, then there is no helping it.¡±


    There must have been some awkwardness and discomfort at first, but these things were now meaningless. Petronilla was now the one who would take over the temporary work of the Duchess. And that, of course, meant that Duchess Efreni had friendly feelings for Petronilla. With this fact, Petronilla could barely control herself from laughing.


    ¡°My goodness, the wife, and my husband had such different plans.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be going now, Duchess. You also need to rest. Preparations must be made for departure¡­¡±


    ¡°You are thoughtful, Lady. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just wish you all the best. Then¡­¡±


    Petronilla left through the door shortly after she had said that. The Duchess of Efreni sent her off to the end, and Petronilla showed the smile she had kept hidden as soon as she left and turned her head. She did not know yet what the unexpected harvest would bring.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡±


    Patrizia was looking at the papers at her desk when she welcomed back Petronilla. Petronilla spoke while hugging her naturally.


    ¡°There was a lot of that happened, Lizzy¡±


    ¡°Come on. I am dying of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I came with such good news.¡±


    Petronilla sat down, giggling. Patrizia waited for her older sister¡¯s mouth to open, looking towards her. Petronilla started from the conclusion.


    ¡°When the Duchess of Efreni leaves the country, I will take care of the rest of the household.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a dumbfounded look. What did this mean again? Petronilla calmly explained to her younger sister, who didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I know, Lizzy. It is not easy to understand. In fact, I was very upset when I first received this offer.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why on earth did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Listen. The Duke has a mistress, and the mistress has a son. The Duchess hates the pair terribly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is normal.¡± Petronilla muttered and then continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°The Duchess of Efreni is afraid that the mistress will threaten her position in her absence. Of course, the position of the Duchess is high enough for the mistress to not even dare to look. Anyways, the Duke seems to care for her quite dearly.¡±


    The mistress was the problem here and there. No, it was the men¡¯s problem. Patrizia nodded with an expression of understanding.


    ¡°Not only that, the son who is supposed to succeed, is extremely ill. Isn¡¯t it natural to be anxious?¡±


    ¡°Is that enough to ask my older sister to take care of the chores in the household? That is quite serious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. But I can¡¯t interfere with how she thinks.¡±


    ¡°So did you say yes?¡±


    Petronilla nodded to Patrizia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mhm. I said I would do it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a frown. To be honest, there was no reason why she should accept the Duchess¡¯ proposal. Even her husband, Duke of Efreni, was currently in opposition with the Empress Patrizia. In this state, where was the need to get along with the enemy? She already had the Duke of Witherford.


    Petronilla spoke in a calm voice as if she had penetrated Patrizia¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Lizzy. When I said I would accept this, I may have nothing to lose if I refuse, but if I accept, at the very least I might have something to gain.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°To borrow your expression, it is the heart of silence. I can manage it. That part is the wife¡¯s authority, and the Duke will not disagree with her decision. Anyways, whether it is managed by others, or managed by the mistress, it is similar.¡±


    ¡°What, do you mean to become a spy?¡±


    ¡°Did you say you don¡¯t know why the Duke of Efreni hates us?¡±


    When Petronilla calmly asked, Patrizia nodded. Petronilla laughed.


    ¡°I might be able to find out. If I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    ¡°Good. Actually, I do not care.¡±


    Patrizia said, slowly holding Petronilla¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But I thought it would be a little difficult for my older sister. I am worried about that. It is not an easy task, even if it is temporary, to take care of the Duke¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Petronilla laughed bitterly.


    ¡°But it really is okay.¡±


    ¡°When you are without any experience.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do not worry about it.¡±


    Petronilla replied casually, and Patrizia felt a bit of a disagreement with her, but soon ignored it, and talked about something else.


    ¡°Well, actually, something has happened here.¡±


    Two things happened in such a short time. Petronilla smiled and shook her head as an encouragement to tell her. Patrizia explained, ¡°It is nothing. Rosemond will be gone from the palace for a few days from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The palace?¡±


    Petronilla asked with an uncertain expression, and Patrizia nodded.


    ¡°I do not know why, but the destination is usually Baron Darrow. What is her plan?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡±


    Petronilla muttered with a voice saying she didn¡¯t know. What in the world was it this time? If it was someone else, she could have answered purely, ¡°probably wanted to see the parents.¡± But as they had already been victimized enough by Rosemond, they couldn¡¯t see even a little bit of Rosemond¡¯s action as innocent. She thought it was a bit of a bitter situation, and Petronilla talked to Patrizia, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any use worrying about it if we don¡¯t know why. You¡¯re so sensitive these days, Lizzy. Please take some time to relax.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work, Nil.¡±


    Patrizia said this in a slightly frustrated voice.


    ¡°I sometimes have nightmares about that day.¡±


    Petronila¡¯s mood subsided at her dark voice. Even so, it was not strange at all. The Emperor Lucio, who was said to have suffered the most damage, had been in a coma the whole time, so Patrizia most likely suffered the most trauma from the event. Petronilla spoke to her, holding her hand tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to take some of your burdens off, I am sorry that I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your existence alone is already enough to give me strength.¡±


    It was actually, sister. The reason she came here was because of her vain hope of saving her sister again. So, even if things were really bad right now, she was still fine. She was alive, and her sister¡¯s neck wasn¡¯t even cut off at the guillotine. Because their parents were safe. Patrizia spoke further.


    ¡°So do not think like that anymore. The only thing is that Rosemond has never done anything small without a purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    At any rate, Rosemond was the biggest source of all of Patrizia¡¯s problems. Or maybe Lucio. Petronilla muttered insults internally and told Patrizia.


    ¡°Anyway, I think you overdid it too much today. Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°My complexion was always not good.¡±


    Patrizia laughed with chuckles after she said that. In fact, it wasn¡¯t something to laugh about, but it was her desire to just laugh like this. Petronilla, who noticed Patrizia¡¯s heart, tried to hide her sad feelings and kissed her sister¡¯s forehead. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen now to make your favorite strawberry flavored chocolate. Please just eat it and take a rest this evening.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, older sister. Not today.¡±


    Patrizia said to her an exasperated voice.


    ¡°I have a lot of documents to send out by tomorrow. I am glad I will have chocolate though.¡±


    Rosemond ordered the maids to pack with a casual look. She watched the maids who were busy packing what she would need for a few days and was lost in thought.


    Suddenly she was curious. How had they lived since she had left? Did the Baron boast around that his only daughter was the Emperor¡¯s most beloved mistress? Oh my goodness. If he had a conscience, he would never do that.


    An unscrupulous human being. Rosemond clenched her teeth. Glara, who saw this was startled and approached Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond looked at Glara, asking her if she was alright. Glara was a maid from a Baron¡¯s family. Even though Glara and herself both had a Baron for a father, their situations were clearly different.


    Rosemond was instantly upset by the fact. She would rather have become an intermediate level maid in the palace like her. If she had lived like that, she would have been happier!


    ¡°Lady Rosemond?¡±


    In response to Glara¡¯s voice, Rosemond slowly cut down her anger. She was too emotional, unlike her usual self. This was all because of that human, Baron Darrow. When she thought about half that human¡¯s blood running through her body, Rosemond wanted to tear up her body with a knife and throw all that blood away. Even if she died from that. The blood was dirty and disgusting to her.

 Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 49. SEEMS TO NOT TRUST ME

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When Rosemond barely managed to reply, Glara looked uncertain but returned to her duties. Slowly swaying on a rocking chair made of expensive wood, Rosemond settled down her thoughts for a moment.


    Rosemond¡¯s speculation lasted longer than usual, as she had to deal with having to leave the palace for several days. Rosemond, who had been pondering about something for a while, then calmly ordered Glara for something.


    ¡°Glara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°Bring paper and pen so I can write a letter.¡±


    In response, Glara quickly brought over a pen and paper. Rosemond soon picked up the pen and began writing something down to someone, without any hesitation. Her movements seemed both sincere and full of joy.


    After a long time, Rosemond finished writing the letter and folded the letter up well, putting it in the envelope with a stamp of her seal. Rosemond passed it on to Glara and then spoke.


    ¡°As usual, relay that the letter must be burned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Rosemond. Isn¡¯t that usually the case?¡±


    Glara accepted the letter as if it was a familiar situation. Rosemond didn¡¯t say a single word about the recipient, but Glara caught on who it was for. She put the letter in her bosom and asked Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, when can I deliver the letter?¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better. If possible, secretly so that no one notices. You know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Rosemond. I have always done that.¡±


    Glara nodded with a wicked smile. Only after seeing her attitude was Rosemond relieved.


    This allowed her to rest her head for a bit, which would otherwise be filled with complicated thoughts. Glara was a smart person, so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her. Rosemond laughed as her mood lifted at the fact.


    As planned, Rosemond left the Imperial Palace as soon as it was the next morning. The distance to Baron Darrow¡¯s estate was considerable, so no matter how quickly she arrived, she would only be able to return to the Imperial Palace in around 2-3 weeks. Patrizia thought that while it was only for a week that she wouldn¡¯t see her, she felt a feeling of relief, similar to pulling out a tooth that had a cavity. In this way, Patrizia clearly admitted that Rosemond did place a great deal of harm to her mental health.


    Lucio couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Rosemond, who was leaving for Baron Darrow¡¯s estate, to have a good trip, and instead told her to be safe. After seeing off Rosemond, he returned to his office as usual. He nonchalantly sat at the desk and raised a pen to sign off the paperwork.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At that time, he felt a strong pain in his wrist and clutched his hand. A maid waiting outside heard the loud noise and urgently came into his office.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Lucio swallowed a difficult breath and stuttered while asking the maid.


    ¡°To, today¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What date is it today?¡±


    ¡°July 21¡­ ah!¡±


    As if something had come to her mind, the maid covered her mouth that gaped open in surprise. Lucio murmured, saying, ¡°Damn it¡± and pressed his wrist with his other hand, while still feeling the pain. Damn it, how¡­


    ¡°Not even once does it skip over¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid of the Central Palace said nothing, and Lucio looked extremely bitter. He raised his other hand, which was the painless side. He made a gesture as if to mean it was okay, so the maid hesitated for a moment to go, but then did as ordered.


    The pain lasted for quite a long time. The pain did not heal as much as the time he had cried over it. He thought about how his body was truly cruel to him. His body was exceedingly smart and wicked. He laughed with a miserable expression on his face.


    Petronilla smiled and set foot on the Efreni estate. The Duke¡¯s butler recognized her and politely greeted her while welcoming her inside. The Duchess of Efreni recognized Petronilla, and also welcomed her.


    ¡°Lady, you have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, are you leaving today?¡±


    Petronilla asked her in a sad voice. The Duchess of Efreni nodded.


    ¡°I think I have burdened my Lady too much¡­ I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to be sorry, Duchess.¡±


    Petronilla, who answered with a soft voice, told her.


    ¡°You promised me that you would grant me one wish later. Right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni used a reassuring voice letting her know not to worry.


    ¡°Do not worry, Lady. Putting my Lady¡¯s hard work into consideration, I will keep that promise.¡±


    ¡°I also do not think you are one who forsakes trust. Please come and travel carefully, with good news. I will also pray for the Lord Efreni to recover.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you very much, Lady.¡±


    Duchess Efreni hugged Petronilla with an emotional expression as if her feelings were overwhelming. Of course, in reality, it was more like she was being hugged by Petronilla. The Duchess of Efreni spoke further.


    ¡°I have told all the necessary information to the butler. He has been here for a long time in this household, so he will be reliable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Duchess. Do not worry and be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you again, Lady.¡±


    It was then that someone coming out of a room could be heard. Petronilla¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the sound. Someone was coming out to the living room.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a young woman. A woman with fire-red hair and red-brown eyes, that gave the impression of overflowing even at a glance, and Petronilla quickly guessed that she was the Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.


    Petronilla glanced over at the Duchess of Efreni, who was shaking her body and suppressing her emotions in order not to show such ugliness in front of Petronila, who was the guest. But for Petronilla, who had already grasped the whole situation, simply thought that the Duchess hated her husband¡¯s mistress to that extent.


    Petronilla wondered whether to greet the woman, who was supposedly the Duke¡¯s mistress but decided to stay still. Even if she did, her status was not low, so it would not be a fault to do so.


    Petronilla sat still and watched the dynamics between the Duchess and the mistress. The Duchess calmed down her trembling hands and asked the mistress.


    ¡°January, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if a guest had come, Elder Sister.¡±


    The face of Duchess Efreni hardened noticeably with the words ¡®Elder Sister¡¯. Petronilla felt bad vibes and tensed up her body. The Duchess of Efreni opened her mouth with a cold voice.


    ¡°Even so, that is none of your concern. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elder Sister. I was just wondering if I could be of any help.¡±


    As the woman said that, she laughed gently, and spoke in a friendly voice to Duchess Efreni.


    ¡°You will be gone from the Efreni Estate starting from today. I was getting worried.¡±


    Even though it was a response that deviated from the subject, it was her intention to provoke the Duchess of Efreni by bringing it up. If Petronilla felt that way, it would not have gone unnoticed by the shrewd Duchess of Efreni. The Duchess smothered her anger and responded coolly.


    ¡°How could I entrust you with such serious work as this? Do you not think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That is why, while I am gone, I will be leaving the affairs of the household to this young lady from a deeply rooted Marquis family. Did I not say this once before?¡±


    ¡°You did it, Elder Sister.¡±


    January smiled beautifully and looked at Petronilla. Petronilla had a little smile pass through her expressionless face. The smile was not too excessive, and not too empty, and January smiled slightly at the formal smile.


    ¡°Just by looking briefly, it is clear she has a good disposition and will fill Elder Sister¡¯s empty space well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I also think so.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni then forced a smile and said to January.


    ¡°While I am away, Lady Grochester will take care of all the matters for the rest of the household. So I hope you follow the instructions of the Lady. You are also a member of this family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ as I must.¡±


    January smiled obediently, and Petronilla instinctively thought that the little time she would have to spend with her would be very tiring. She was only fortunate that she would be spending very little time in this house. Anyways, she was only going to look over at the minimum that was necessary.


    ¡°You must leave now, Duchess. You will be late at this rate.¡±


    When a servant urgently told this to the Duchess of Efreni, she stood up as if she had no choice. She held Petronilla in an embrace one last time and spoke to Petronilla in a voice that was unparalleled with warmth.


    ¡°I leave everything in your care, Lady. But obviously nothing will happen that will require your attention.¡±


    Because the butler was holding down the fort. Petronilla nodded as if she knew what the Duchess meant.


    ¡°Yes, Duchess. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni returned to her usual calm self and left the house. All the servants in the Duke¡¯s house saw her off, and that included January as well. Even though the Duchess of Efreni had been blatantly ignoring her.


    As soon as Duchess Efreni left the estate, January slowly approached Petronila. Petronilla laughed without getting flustered. January then spoke to her.


    ¡°It seems that Elder Sister did not trust me. Considering she has asked someone else to take care of this, and not me.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be, Madam.¡±


    Petronilla smiled elegantly and defended the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°The Duchess probably wanted you to be considerate and wanted you to feel comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. Honestly, I cannot know a human¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Petronilla ambiguously concluded.


    ¡°Anyways, I was not told about anything other than just being asked to help out. If I knew you were here, I would have refused.¡±


    Of course, she had accepted this proposal because she had already known. Petronilla pretended not to know, however, and spoke on to January.


    ¡°Do not worry, Madam. I am only going to do the minimal things the Duchess has asked for. Anyways, I am an outsider, and I do not think that the Duke would like to have an outsider know the situation inside his home.¡±


    ¡°The Lady is smart, as well as polite.¡±


    ¡°That is flattering.¡±


    Petronilla slightly lifted her head and peeked to look up at January. Petronilla wasn¡¯t too short, but January was taller than her. She had entered her thirties, but she looked quite young for her age, and she could pass for her twenties at a glance. Petronilla, who knew to some extent the circumstances of this household, only felt pity for the Duchess of Efreni. A Duke that did not possess any grace.


    ¡°I heard about the basic details from the butler yesterday. I will stop by only when needed. Even if it is not me, the butler will take good care of the household affairs.¡±


    So this was simply playing the role of a watchdog. Even January and Duchess Efreni knew it. It was merely symbolic. Petronilla spoke further.


    ¡°I think that Her Majesty will be waiting for me. I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Lady. Butler, escort her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla got on the carriage without a word. Before the carriage departed, the butler quietly spoke to her.

 Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 50. DOES NOT LOOK SO GOOD

    ¡°I know the reason why the Duchess made this request, Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know as well.¡±


    Petronilla sighed inwardly and asked the butler.


    ¡°No one will like me going in and out of here. So please do the best you can as the butler.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady. I will make sure you won¡¯t have any sort of hassle.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Since you are a vassal from her Marquis family.¡±


    Petronilla smiled a bit, and then closed the carriage window. As the carriage departed, Petronilla leaned back against the seat, and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Lady, would you like to go to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    Petronilla replied briefly to the driver¡¯s question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She wanted to rest a little today. It had been strangely tiring these days, and since Rosemond was gone, there wouldn¡¯t be too many situations where she was needed.


    Petronilla decided to rest a bit. She spoke slowly.


    ¡°Let us go to the Marquis of Grochester.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Grochester said today that she is going home early today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Patrizia, who was taking a walk in the garden, muttered with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Strange. She used to stay in the Imperial Palace until the evening.¡±


    ¡°She said she was a little tired. Besides, there is no Rosemond today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nil must need a break too.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head with a voice of understanding. After a long time, she was taking a leisurely stroll around the garden with a relaxed heart. The fact that the absence of Rosemond within the palace made her so comfortable was slightly annoying, but it was unavoidable. She helped herself and plucked a small red flower that was in bloom.


    ¡°The Emperor must be bored today.¡±


    ¡°He probably does not have any time to do that. He is very busy these days.¡±


    ¡°He was always busy, but still looked for Rosemond.¡±


    After Patrizia responded in a cynical manner, she continued her walk casually. After a few more minutes of doing so, Patrizia found him in her favorite part of the garden. Patrizia sighed and turned around. She had no luck.


    ¡°Oh my, is that not His Majesty?¡±


    Rafaella asked this untactfully. Mirya panicked but soon responded nonchalantly.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Rafaella observed Lucio from a distance and muttered in a strange voice.


    ¡°It seems a little strange¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella continued to speak to Mirya in a surprised voice.


    ¡°He does not look so good?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°His complexion. It seems not so good.¡±


    Rafaella murmured while asking ¡®Is it not?¡¯ At those words, Patrizia also showed interest. She slightly glanced towards Lucio. He stood still and stared at the flowers that were in full bloom, but as Rafaella had said, his face was pale, like a man who looked sick. Patrizia was interested in him for a very short time but soon shook her head.


    ¡°Let us go now¡±


    She was not the one that should be interested in anyways. Patrizia thought this way and turned her steps around calmly.


    Patrizia fell asleep a little earlier than usual that night. Normally, it would have been some time later, as it was the time to work hard with the international event¡¯s preparations, but it was due to the fact that there hadn¡¯t been much progress. She closed her eyes in bed, thinking her body felt a bit heavy.


    She was a person who usually did not have insomnia, but she had not been able to sleep steadily since she had become Regent. She found the cause was from excessive stress after she had entered the Imperial Palace. Moreover, since being the Regent, she was under more stress than when she was the Empress.


    When Patrizia was barely about to fall asleep, she opened her sleepy eyes. Patrizia kicked the blanket off with a nervous look. When she got up and sat on the bed, Patrizia muttered with an unpleasant voice.


    ¡°This¡­ what is this sound?¡±


    Something kept stimulating her ears. If it was a good sound to hear, then it would have been fine, but it was very annoying. Patrizia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called out to Mirya. Mirya heard her voice and quickly entered the room.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡±


    She made a look that showed she could not understand and cocked her head, and Patrizia spoke in a tired voice.


    ¡°This sound. Can you not hear it? Is it only in my ears?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything in my ear, Your Majesty. Perhaps, did you hear wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, Mirya. If so, then I would not have called for you in the middle of the night. Be quiet and listen.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s firm voice, Mirya closed her mouth and focused her attention on her ears. Oh, and then it seemed like she could hear something. But it was a really faint sound. She was impressed with Patrizia¡¯s ability to hear, and Mirya spoke.


    ¡°I hear it, Your Majesty. But it¡¯s really faint. Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mirya. I am actually a bit sensitive, so I wake up easily even with these small sounds.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be sorry. Your Majesty is struggling these days, and who couldn¡¯t understand the situation? I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    It was impossible to fall back asleep again after she had already been awakened. She made a thoughtful expression for a moment, and soon got up from the bed, putting on only one shawl over the pearl-colored silk dress she was wearing. Patrizia spoke to Mirya, who was staring at her actions with surprise.


    ¡°It is already too late to go back to sleep, so I think it would be better if I go find out. I wonder who in the world can make such a sound in the Imperial Palace at night?¡±


    ¡°Will you be alright? If there are any problems regarding Your Majesty¡¯s safety¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be fine because there are escort guards. Could you bring me some lanterns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    Mirya soon brought the lamp, and she accepted the lamp with a sunken expression, then left the room with only Mirya and Rafaella in tow. Who dared to make a commotion in the Imperial Palace at night? She started walking down the hallway with a neat gait.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To focus on the sound, the three of them did not say a word while walking. Obviously, the sound was heard within the Empress Palace. So did one of the maids make that sound? Patrizia continued to walk with an expression that did not know.


    The Empress Palace was not a small place, so it was a very time-consuming task to walk around it. However, Patrizia walked towards the sound, and fortunately, it didn¡¯t take much time.


    At some point, the sound began to grow louder. It sounded like someone was crying. Who in the world? It was not known whether it was a man or a woman crying, but whoever it was, surely cried so sadly.


    ¡°Your Empress Majesty.¡±


    Someone called out to her then. Patrizia turned around and found the owner of the voice calling to her. A woman who seemed a little tired was running hurriedly toward her. One of Patrizia¡¯s eyebrows, which recognized her, rose slightly.


    ¡°¡­A maid from the Central Palace?¡±


    She remembered her as a woman who worked as a maid in the Central Palace. When Patrizia looked at her with a puzzled look, the woman gasped for breath and asked her.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I do not need to report to you where I am going.¡±


    She replied to the maid in a suspicious voice, and the reply resulted in the maid trembling. Patrizia felt slightly bad for this and spoke again.


    ¡°While I was trying to sleep, I heard a strange sound. Is there a reason you are asking?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The maid bit her lips silently and then replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­ You can ask the maids to do that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But that is definitely my choice. I do not think that is something you should dare to intervene with.¡±


    ¡°For-forgive¡­¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t finish her words and closed her eyes. Patrizia moved one eyebrow as if it were strange. The woman¡¯s behavior is strange. As if to¡­to block her, she could feel it. Patrizia asked her in a questionable voice.


    ¡°Rather, why is the maid of the Central Palace here in the first place? Did His Majesty send you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can you not answer? Who on earth if not His Majesty¡­?¡±


    At that time, Patrizia stopped talking. The sound was louder than before. Patrizia glanced at the maid shivering in front of her and spoke again.


    ¡°You have something more to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, but you should not go over there¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is not important, you can tell me later. I am a little busy right now.¡±


    After that, she continued to move on. From the back, she could sense that the maid was restless, and she intuitively knew that the maid had called out to stop her.


    But why? Was there something in the Empress Palace that was so dangerous that the maid of the Central Palace would stop her? Or was there something in her palace that she couldn¡¯t look at?


    Either way, it was questionable to the point of being dangerous. Patrizia hastened her footsteps. Eventually, the sound began to grow louder, and Patrizia¡¯s face, guessing the identity of the sound, began to harden along with her feet. Surely¡­ this¡­


    ¡°¡­ Mirya, Rafaella.¡±


    She called out to two people in a hardened voice. Then the two replied to her.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait here.¡±


    The two of them looked startled as if they thought it was unexpected.


    ¡°Your Majesty, but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you going alone? Your Majesty, it is dangerous.¡±


    No, it was not dangerous if her thoughts were correct. Rather the dangerous thing was¡­ maybe her side was the one that was dangerous. Patrizia once again spoke in a quivering voice.


    ¡°It is an order. Wait here. I¡­ nothing will happen, so do not worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them showed that they did not want to follow the order, but they had no choice. Patrizia didn¡¯t use the word ¡®order¡¯ very often. Even though she didn¡¯t have to use those words, the two of them had followed her instructions well. So if she spoke like that¡­ it was really inevitable. The two stopped on the spot.


    ¡°Probably¡­ I will not make you wait long.¡±


    Patrizia, who spoke and hurriedly moved on. Rafaella and Mirya stared at her retreating back with frustrated eyes.


    What the world was she thinking about to act like that?

 Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 51. DO NOT GO

    As expected, several maids had gathered around due to the sound. There weren¡¯t that many there because they felt self-conscious. Three or four of them at best. All of them were senior maids who served the Emperor.


    Patrizia walked toward them with a firm look. The ladies were surprised to be found by her and bent over to bow. She looked at them with still trembling eyes and opened her lips.


    ¡°Now¡­ in this room¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They were shaking. Their faces were full of dismay. Surely¡­ really¡­


    ¡®My guess¡­ is it correct?¡¯


    After a brief but deep breath, Patrizia spits out the question that would open up Pandora¡¯s box.


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ is he in there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They said nothing. Sure. What more was there to say here? Patrizia slowly opened the door. The sound was so loud it was incomparable. CREEEAAAK, the creaking sound of the door was mixed with the cries.


    ¡°AAAAGH!¡±


    When she opened the door, the sight was terrible to behold. The Emperor was crying in the room in just his pajamas. Yes, in fact, even that was a nicer description than what she actually saw. He wasn¡¯t just crying. He was just¡­ going crazy.


    ¡°¡­ close the door. ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Only when she firmly ordered, was the door closed. With the sound of a thump, she was relieved. It would not be a good thing if the details of this scene spread now. That was why the maid had tried to stop her. Although as a result, she had indirectly helped Patrizia get to this point.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia screamed through her stiff eyes and looked at the crazy man. Lucio Carrick George de Marvinus, who was called her husband. The Emperor of this country and the Sun of the Empire. A man like that was acting like a maniac.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Her voice was trembling. But how? Why in the world? She had never heard that the Emperor possessed a mental illness. And to lay down the judgment that this man must have some kind of mental illness, he was usually just fine. If so, how could this behavior be explained right now?


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Was it because of fear? Tears were in her eyes. Her lips trembled and her hands quickly got cold. Yes, she seemed to be scared. She seemed to have been afraid of seeing him like this for the first time.


    She raised her widened eyes and looked at Lucio. He was howling like a beast. It was shocking. Patrizia bit her lips and called out to him once again.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Only after she called out to him for the third time, did he turn around to her. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and a rough breath was coming out of his mouth. Dried tear marks stained his whole face. Ah, he was crying.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Her head was dizzy due to the shock. It was a similar shock to the time Petronilla¡¯s head had dropped in front of her. Patrizia swayed without her knowledge. The sight in front of her was too destructive for her tender body to handle. Patrizia barely regained her senses and called out to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Even on the fourth call, he continued to cry without stopping. What was so heartbreaking, that he screamed this badly. What could it be? What was going on in front of her? What was this¡­


    ¡°UGH¡­ AHHCK!¡±


    His screaming appearance was strange. That he was a man like this. Patrizia¡¯s body then happened to tilt over at that moment. She collapsed down on the floor without her knowledge. He was still crying. The sound hurt her head.


    ¡®Stop.¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty. Why in the world¡­?¡±


    Her mind was blank. Her thoughts had stopped. The only thing that came to her mind was that she had to stop this travesty right now.


    ¡®Get up.¡¯


    She gave orders to herself. What was the point if she just sat down here right now? There was no reason to have come all the way here. Wasn¡¯t this what she had wanted to hear? Wasn¡¯t that why she had wanted to get rid of the factors that interfered with her sleep? If that was the case¡­


    ¡®Enough.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    But he did not stop.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The wailing continued.


    ¡°I said stop it!¡±


    When she finally screamed, only the harsh breath of air remained in the room. He looked at her with eyes that seemed they could be drained away by the rain. The subject was too unclear for him to say he was staring, and the expression was too fierce to call it friendly.


    So then, he was looking at her and at the same time not. He was apparently looking at her on the outside, but on the inside, he was looking at someone else.


    ¡°The Empire¡­ You are the Sun. Please maintain your dignity, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why in the world¡­ Are you acting like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She silently shed tears and moved over to the man staring at her. As if her feet had weights of lead attached, her steps to him were infinitely heavy. This situation right now, and the reality surrounding her, was difficult to adapt to, but she had to accept it. It was a fact that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°All of a sudden¡­¡±


    Her words did not reach a conclusion. This was because he was suddenly hugged by her. She was amazed and tried to get him off reflexively, but she wasn¡¯t able to because of Lucio¡¯s moaning.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    He was crying while giving off rough breaths, suffering, in pain, and in torment. That was why this situation wasn¡¯t very good right now. It wasn¡¯t even more desirable. It was just a really a flustering situation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia wasn¡¯t heartless enough to tear off the crying person in my arms, and even more so if the person had just behaved like a crazy person moments before. Damn. She uttered all kinds of curses on the inside, while she carefully held on to him on the outside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Love? no. Hatred? Not that as well. This was just compassion and sympathy. She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why, and she was dying of curiosity, but at the very least she could feel compassion for this situation. To that extent, he was pitiful. Very much at that.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for a person to fall into this state so quickly, but he was messed up to that extent. Patrizia wondered what in the world was going on, and what had happened, but to hear the full story, she had to calm down this man. She couldn¡¯t hear the story from a maniac.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    How many minutes had passed? No, it seems like an hour has passed. And it was only after that much time had passed did he seem to calm down. No, to be honest, it was difficult to see even that as being calm. A fever could still be felt through his skin, his eyes were bloodshot, and his body was red everywhere as if he had hurt himself. Patrizia spoke to him only when she reached the decision that he had regained his sense a bit.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    No words. After all, he was probably ashamed. She sighed and released her hand that held onto him. Her eyelids were heavy with great fatigue overcoming her. Why he had done this, and what had happened, these questions didn¡¯t seem to matter much compared to her sleep, so she pulled away from him. She spoke in a tired voice while raising her body up.


    ¡°I should be making you uncomfortable, so I will go. And I will keep today¡¯s events a secret, so do not worry¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words were cut off. She lowered her head and stared at Lucio who was holding onto her hem. The eyes that were still bloodshot were bizarre.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If she had any feelings for this man, this would have been enough to make her heart flutter. Unfortunately, Patrizia wasn¡¯t interested in this man, nor did she have any affection, and nothing close to liking him, let alone loving him. That would be better suited for Rosemond.


    That was why Patrizia did not feel his actions were all that sweet right now. To be honest, it was bothersome and annoying. She was very tired from the previous disturbance.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    What was really regrettable was that she was very compassionate. That was why she had excessive emotions even for this man. Patrizia bit her lips a bit. Damn it, this made her concerned.


    ¡°You do not like me very much.¡±


    She could only say it like so. But when she tried to turn around, someone interrupted her. It was him.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you do not like me. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I like you. So do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Ah. She realized at that moment. This man did not like her. What this man had just said was nothing more than empty words that he had spit out to hold on to her. Patrizia was not stupid enough to not be able to decipher the truth. Because of that, the man¡¯s words did not make her heart beat fast, or even flutter.


    She was particularly cold in this regard. Even if this was a part of her personality, for her, he already had a criminal record. No, even if those points were excluded, it was too random. That he suddenly liked her.


    ¡°¡­ Haa.¡±


    She sighed. She seemed to have heard it somewhere, that people¡¯s hearts beat fast both when they were in fear and when they were feeling good. That was why sometimes people mistook their fear for interest. This man was probably that type. Perhaps it was the fear in the moment that had been mistaken for a liking to her.


    No matter how well she tried to look at the situation, it was difficult to come to a good conclusion beyond this. Regardless, Patrizia sat down again. If she just got out of here, she would truly become a bad person.


    ¡°You do not have to say anything that you do not mean. I will just stay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It is not that you do not like me leaving, but you just do not want to be left alone in this room.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    He said nothing as if she had pinpointed the truth. He just continued to blatantly stare at her with terrified eyes. She felt a sense of unfamiliarity at his appearance that contrasted too much with his usual image. She muttered internally and bit her lips without her knowledge. What in the world, was this situation?


    ¡°I am very tired. How long am I supposed to remain here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Please tell me. I am frustrated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still, there were no words. Patrizia decided that quickly giving up on the conversation would be beneficial for her mental health. Her eyelids gradually began to droop down. Ah, it wasn¡¯t a very good decision to fall asleep with this guy here.


    Patrizia tried hard not to fall asleep, but there was nothing more foolish than to try to prevent biological needs with reasoning. Eventually, it took less than a minute after she had decided to not go out before she fell asleep.


    Insomnia could not overcome fatigue. The last thing she saw was Lucio, who was still staring at her with his terrified eyes that were brimmed with red.

 Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 52. REALLY LIKE A CRAZY PERSON

    So this was a common psychotic episode.


    Attaching the adjective ¡°common¡± to the psychotic episode, meant that he already thought he was a mental patient. Of course, the cause of the psychosis was not due to himself. No, maybe it was because of himself.


    When did these episodes first begin? If calculated roughly¡­ Ah right. A month after that ¡°event?¡± No, around two months? It was after around that much time had passed. His brain had also needed some time to take in the shock. And he would have needed some time to create a sort of defense when reliving through that cruelty.


    It was only then that he realized that the saying that God gave humans only as much suffering as they could endure, was true. God gave him just enough suffering for him to endure. If there was a problem, it was the fact that the agony was just up to exactly the point of death. In any case, God was only giving him up to the amount of suffering that he could endure. How clever.


    When an episode began, no one could hold him back. Ah, just one person? No, there were two people, but the problem was, both of them were already dead. So now only those two ghosts could calm him down. The problem was that both of them appeared only in his dreams, and made him go crazy.


    Most of the time he would come to his senses after dawn. Psychotic episodes were similar to drugs. When in the midst of it, there was no telling what one could do, but once awoken, there was a great sense of guilt and shame. Especially in his case, those destructive feelings were even worse. In the first place, his episodes were not just caused by psychosis.


    Even on that day, when he woke up from his psychotic episode, he realized that the sun was already dawning outside the window and that he had a second seizure in the Empress Palace. And what makes him even more embarrassed was the presence of the Empress sleeping next to him. He looked almost astonished. He urgently called for the maid.


    ¡°Have you called, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Empress here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid could not answer. While the maid was hesitating, Lucio urged her on. Eventually, she could not win against him, and the maid barely managed to open her mouth, telling him all that had happened. As soon as Lucio heard the words, he felt an enormous sense of shame that he had never felt before wash over him.


    Damn. He had shown her a sight that he thought he would never show her for eternity.


    ¡°She has ordered for all of the maids in the Empress Palace to be silenced, Your Majesty. Of course, as well as the guards for the Empress. So please do not worry about that part¡­ ¡±


    ¡°The Empress has already seen it, so what is the point?¡±


    His voice that was asking this was not all that cold. A tremendous sense of dismay, helplessness, and feelings of self-deprecation. Maybe even deprivation. So that was a deprivation of his last pride.


    So it had ended up with him revealing this about himself. He burst out with empty laughter. Pathetic, ugly, and disgusting.


    ¡°The Empress¡­ take her to her quarter. And prevent the people around her from bringing up what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do that.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    He let out a long sigh. It wasn¡¯t enough that he had visited the Empress Palace, but to even be caught by the Empress. What to do about the following aftermath.


    Once again he let out a deep sigh and stood up unsteadily. The maid standing next to the door quickly supported him, but he moved his hand as if to show he didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°I will return to the Central Palace right away. Take care of everything like you always did. Like nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The maid who replied faithfully soon withdrew. Lucio walked all the way to the door and tried to leave the room without looking back. But in the end, he turned around and looked around the room once again. His face, once again looking forward, was extremely distorted.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia, let out a weak moan, and at that moment opened her eyes. Patrizia, staring at the air with dazed eyes for a moment, but soon focused her eyes and turned her head to the side. It was a face that looked a bit exhausted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The silence did not last long. She slowly turned her head back to face forward, and then rose from the bed. Nobody was around. It was morning, as she could see the weak sunlight that was coming into the room. Patrizia, who hadn¡¯t said anything for a while, soon slowly opened her mouth and called out to Mirya.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She quickly entered the room. Patrizia felt strange for a moment when she saw the orderly expression that was the same as usual. It was even strange to even express that this general situation felt that way, but anyways, it was strange. Patrizia called to her once again in a slightly weird voice.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please speak. Perhaps there is something you need¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes? What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    Patrizia spoke with a monotone and lowered her head briefly before lifting it up again. For some reason, Mirya looked at her with a tense look. Patrizia was convinced by the look. Ah, she knew about yesterday¡¯s events. It wasn¡¯t a dream. She opened her mouth again and talked to her.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I, as well as you, are a little weird today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yesterday everything would have been weird. Right?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep as if I had been knocked out, yesterday. It was a deep night, and I was very tired.¡±


    Patrizia spoke quietly while she observed Mirya. She had fallen into a deep sleep, but Mirya should not have. She had told her to wait, and the faithful two would have done so. But if time has passed since then, the story was different from then on.


    ¡°What happened after I fell asleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya was in an awkward position. Actually, what she had seen yesterday was her master, who had fallen asleep, and the Emperor who sat next to her with a dead look. Not only that, but she had also gone there because she had been worried that Patrizia hadn¡¯t come out of the room after a long time had passed.


    The maids of the Central Palace stood in front of the closed room containing the two, and when Mirya and Rafaella had approached, relayed what they should know. Mirya and Rafaella didn¡¯t even see Lucio¡¯s psychotic episode, but they had guessed as such, not thinking anything would happen from it. The faces of the Central Palace maids asked them to keep their mouths shut were so serious, and since neither of them had any intention of spreading this, so this was not a problem. But what to do in this kind of situation. Mirya quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°After Your Majesty fell asleep, His Majesty commanded Your Majesty to be brought into your quarters.¡±


    ¡°¡­ is that it?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was nothing else to say, and this was actually true. Of course, there was a huge gap between ¡®after Her Majesty fell asleep¡¯ and ¡®His Majesty commanded Her Majesty to be sent to her quarters.¡¯ Mirya didn¡¯t say that though.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia replied that she understood, and then told her it was okay to leave. After Mirya¡¯s departure, Patrizia sat blankly on the bed for a while. All of this¡­ it was even more surprising that it was not a dream.


    Yesterday he was really like a crazy person. He had cried like a beast and teared up his body like a madman. Where did it originate from? What could a person do, to get to that extent, and go crazy like that? With a confused mind, Patrizia chewed up her lips unconsciously.


    Was it right for her to be interested in yesterday¡¯s event? Patrizia muttered to herself internally. She did not encounter the Emperor that frequently. So even if she pretended that nothing had happened yesterday, there would be no problem. Maybe he would like that more. In any case, it was something that had to do with his mind.


    If so¡­ it might be better to just pretend as if nothing had happened. Patrizia grasped the hem of her white dress. Perhaps it was a relief that she had fallen asleep on the spot yesterday. Anyways, it was an undeniable fact that events had occurred that were too difficult for her to handle. Patrizia sighed briefly.


    Yes, just forget about it. Think of it as a dream. If that happened, it may be a good thing for both of them. She would have nothing to worry about, and he would have nothing to be upset about. In the first place, it was as if she thought of him as special enough for her to have an interest in him. Just burying it like this was not a bad choice.


    Patrizia stood up as if she had decided. Yesterday¡¯s events¡­ it was just a glimpse of a passing dream, that it was nothing. So it seemed that what had happened was just stuck in a corner of her heart, like a ghost.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the last document.¡±


    Without showing any of her exhaustion, Patrizia accepted the papers. Mirya and Rafaella didn¡¯t say anything about that day¡¯s events anymore. Of course, she didn¡¯t even bring that up. That day¡¯s happenings seemed to be just like that. And Patrizia thought it would just be better that way.


    ¡°The documents regarding the payment for the decorations that will be used for the event are not coming up, what has happened?¡±


    ¡°The day before, Countess Valen sent a letter that she was working on a final selection, Your Majesty. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°If so, that is a relief. I will hear about it soon then.¡±


    Patrizia, who responded inadvertently, accepted the last document. It was going to be the National Founding Day celebration in only a few weeks, so she was hurrying up to finish the job. When Patrizia said, ¡°It is fine for you to leave now.¡± Mirya bowed her head and then left her office. Once she was out in the hallway, Mirya¡¯s face was mixed with complications.


    ¡°She is not bringing it up at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about what happened that night?¡±


    Rafaella came to her side and asked her the question, and Mirya showed she was very surprised, as she must have thought that no one was around. Rafaella felt bad for her unintentional actions and spoke.


    ¡°Oh my, I did not know you were going to be this surprised. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. More than that, where is Lady Petronilla? I can¡¯t see her anywhere.¡±


    ¡°The chef has developed a new tart, so she went to get it. She said she wanted to eat it.¡±


    She really had a side to her that was as innocent as a child. Rafaella laughed happily, and Mirya, who saw that, had no choice but to naturally smile as well.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Her Majesty unexpectedly does not bring up that night¡¯s event at all.¡±


    Once the subject had returned, Mirya thought for a moment and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ well, she may have just forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what in the world went on in there that day?¡±


    Rafaella frowned as if she didn¡¯t have any idea and scratched the back of her head. Ah, if she knew she was going to be this curious, she should have just gone in secret. Rafaella complained about it and then spoke again.


    ¡°The maids of the Central Palace are acting a bit strange as well¡­ we have actually not seen anything. And not heard much. I guess something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it is a maid¡¯s duty to not be curious about that though. It is the same for Sir Rafaella as well.¡±


    ¡°What are you both talking about?¡±


    An innocent voice started the two of them that had been sharing a conversation.

 Chapter 55

    Petronilla had already returned from the kitchen. Petronilla asked them with a smile on her mouth.


    ¡°Is there something fun going on? ¡®That day¡¯ you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mirya had a flustered expression on her face. Petronilla was the only one out of the three of them who didn¡¯t know about that event. In such a case, to be stuck in a moment like this. Mirya rolled the wheels in her head and finally decided to tell her. Anyways, she was not just anyone, but Her Majesty¡¯s sister. There was no reason to hide it from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There was actually a small disturbance a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What disturbance?¡±


    Petronilla asked with an amused facial expression. If it was something she didn¡¯t know about, it had probably happened after she had ended work. She returned home no matter what, once it was around dinnertime. She asked while taking a guess.


    ¡°Did something happen in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty is very sensitive to hearing, and she always wakes up easily with the small sounds, and this happened even a few days ago. But while she was looking for the cause of the noise and she encountered His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ in the Empress Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That is quite¡­ a strange matter.¡±


    Petronilla muttered with a voice that expressed how strange it was. Then Rafaella, who had been still until now, joined in.


    ¡°My words exactly. Why was His Majesty there at that time¡­ actually, this is content that the maids of the Central Palace begged us to keep quiet about. There might be a problem with His Majesty¡¯s authority. I am not sure why they were saying that though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ well, there must be a reason. Something we should not be wondering about.¡±


    ¡°Is that surely it?¡±


    ¡°By the way, was Lizzy with His Majesty that night, Ella?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His Majesty commanded that Her Majesty be taken to her own quarters when it was nearly dawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla made a brief expression showing that she was thinking, and Rafaella, who was curious about this asked her.


    ¡°Why, Nil? Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°No way. Only¡­ I just think it is weird. But as it appears, nobody seems to know.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty also did not seem to know it. It is better not to mention this topic.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There is no point in scratching to make it swell up.¡±


    After smoothly finishing the conversation, Petronilla smiled and lifted the tart dish in her hand, as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°The chef made a new one, and the taste is awesome. Everyone, have a taste.¡±


    ¡°After Her Majesty eats, then we will eat the rest, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Petronilla laughed, revealing her teeth. Her distinctive, innocent smile was refreshing like a tart. She casually walked up to her sister¡¯s room and opened the door. Patrizia, who identified who she was, welcomed her.


    ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°You are working hard, Sister Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be working hard about.¡±


    Petronilla approached Patrizia, whose face was red as if she was embarrassed. She asked a question after laying down a plate of tarts on the table.


    ¡°Are you busy? If you¡¯re not busy, eat, and then work. The chef baked something new, and it tastes out of this world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Patrizia rose from her seat with a smile. The work was not all that urgent, so there was plenty of time to enjoy the tart. She walked slowly and sat at the table with Petronilla. After tasting one of the tarts, she soon smiled happily. It was sweet.


    ¡°Ah, delicious. The chef¡¯s skills are truly great.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    After saying that, Petronilla, who had been looking for an opportunity during that time, soon brought up the topic from earlier.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I heard you met with His Majesty a few nights ago?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ how does Nilla¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, Lizzy.¡±


    Petronila attempted to smile and moved her lips.


    ¡°Was there something¡­ that happened?¡±


    ¡°Was there¡­ something?¡±


    Patrizia was nervous at the moment. What? Did Nilla know something to talk like that? Patrizia did not lose her cool and calmly asked.


    ¡°Was there something¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just anything at all. What I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nothing happened.¡±


    The sisters had no secrets between them. However, that principle was only broken today. Patrizia told a lie. This was not an act of distrust in her twin sister. She was just cautious about speaking on that.


    If it was related to her, then her sister would take off on her feet to help her. She was a sister that cared even if it was regarding the smallest things. That was why she didn¡¯t want to say anything to Nilla. She didn¡¯t want her to worry, and most importantly, she didn¡¯t remember exactly what happened that night. All she remembered exactly was the frenzy that he had caused that night. Of course, Petronilla had asked with that kind of thing in mind, but Patrizia had no idea that was the case.


    ¡°Really. I just fell asleep right away before I could tell about something that had happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ right. I just¡­ thought something was going on. What a relief.¡±


    ¡°Nil, really. You worry about me too much. Do I really seem like a child brought out to the shore of water?¡±


    When it was actually Nil that sometimes seemed like a child. When Patrizia laughed and muttered to herself, Petronila also just laughed. Yeah¡­ saying nothing happened, that was enough. Petronilla changed the topic, erasing away her silly worries.


    Lucio hasn¡¯t had one psychotic episode occur after that one night. Fortunately, unlike the nightmares, the episodes were not very frequent. If this had happened constantly, rumors would have spread immediately. That ¡®the emperor is crazy.¡¯


    He wanted to prevent any danger of the collapse of his Imperial authority, so unless he died, he thought there was no other way than to crack down on the mouths of the nearby servants. Thanks to his thorough management, few were aware of his condition, including the maids of the Central Palace who were serving him.


    He had intermittent migraine headaches for a few days since the day that he had an episode. This was a disease that didn¡¯t show much improvement even with medication, so he took a quiet nap during the day, and took a walk alone at night. His head felt a little refreshed when he felt the cool night air. Sometimes the stark white moonlight solved what medicine could not solve.


    The place he most often visited as a walking spot, ironically, was the very place in the garden that Patrizia loved in her past life, and even loved in the present life. Naturally, Patrizia didn¡¯t know this fact, and Lucio also just thought that the encounter between the two of them had just been a coincidence.


    Patrizia liked the garden for aesthetic reasons, but for Lucio, it wasn¡¯t for that reason that he frequented it. It was a deeper, and more mental reason, than that of Patrizia¡¯s. Patrizia could go anywhere, even if it wasn¡¯t that place, but Lucio only went to that garden. There could only be one place of solace, not two.


    Anyways, the two of them always headed to the same place when they remembered it, so it was honestly natural for the two to run into each other.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two people met, they were silent. Lucio was taken aback, and so was Patrizia. This garden, whenever she came here, she met him. Patrizia did not reveal her flustered expression, but she was taken aback internally.


    What should she do now? Should she avoid him? Should she leave this place first? Patrizia paused with her gaze, and slowly stepped away. It was best to just pass by him. Patrizia stepped slowly away, very slowly. Just like this, it was not bad to pass everything by.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had talked to her first. She wanted to avoid it, but the question itself was about evasion. If this happened, she couldn¡¯t leave. She replied after closing her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I am, at least, not the one to do the avoiding.¡±


    ¡°Then should it be me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, if he asked like that, then it was not. If so, should she do the avoiding? While hesitating at his cryptic answer, his words came back to her.


    ¡°Or should both of us?¡±


    ¡°I thought Your Majesty¡¯s desire to avoid might not be pleasant, because it could damage your Imperial dignity.¡±


    Patrizia, who spit out that long sentence, slowly looked to the side. She could see his side profile. There was not even a handful of moonlight in the night. Even a piece of starlight. His face only looked dark.


    ¡°So that was why I had avoided first.¡±


    ¡°You guessed wildly. Or just passed over the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia thought that it might be the case. But if she avoided him, what could be the reason for that? She wasn¡¯t disgusted by him. It was just a sense of discomfort. Disgust and discomfort were different, and with only one syllable, but they had very different meanings. At the very least, she was not offended by him. It was just a little awkward and uncomfortable. If she was ¡®disgusted¡¯ by him, that would then be a big deal.


    Anyways, their bodies had to come together to give birth to a child in the future.


    So it was okay to say that it was just unfamiliarity. The feeling that one felt while in a space with a stranger. It was not unpleasant, but it was also not pleasant. Just a little foreign feeling. Or an uncanny feeling.


    ¡°Is it not.¡±


    So she just asked him back like this. ¡®My feelings for you are like this. But are your feelings not like this?¡¯


    ¡°¡­ I thought it wasn¡¯t enough for both of us to avoid each other, at least.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that may be so.¡±


    She finally turned around fully and looked at him, and he also turned his body and looked at her. The night was dark, and there was no moon in the sky, so they barely saw each other¡¯s eyes, nose, and lips. Patrizia opened her lips and soon tried to say something, but he was faster.


    ¡°That time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She instinctively realized that ¡®that time¡¯ was the night of that day a few days ago, and then held her breath. Patrizia nodded quietly. He asked again.


    ¡°You, are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    Patrizia was slightly puzzled by the unexpected question, and he continued to ask the question without being shaken.


    ¡°I showed everything to you, from my lowest. It is not a dream, what you saw.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am asking if after having seen me gone crazy, are you not scared now?¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you were hoping I would be afraid of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±


    Patrizia stood still and spoke further.


    ¡°Because¡­ you looked like that. You seem to want me to be scared of Your Majesty, speak about this fear, and to react like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I am the strange one, after all?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be. For ordinary people. Patrizia quietly asked that, and he said nothing for a while. Intuitively, she realized that he was confused internally. So she also waited for him to clear up his mind, and opened her mouth again after a certain amount of time.


    ¡°There is no one that would not be afraid and remain in fear after witnessing such a scene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, strangely to my ears, Your Majesty¡¯s question does not seem to mean entirely just that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My words, are they wrong?¡±

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Without asking the reason why.¡±


    What followed after the question was not an answer, but another question. Patrizia replied immediately.


    ¡°If I ask why, will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You will not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you will not understand.¡±


    ¡°That is something nobody would know. Because I have not heard it yet. I do not know the content, so of course, I cannot understand anything right now. How could I understand everything that happened that night, without knowing anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty may not need it, but if you possibly desire my understanding, you must tell me the surrounding context. I do not even possess any psychic abilities, so unless you tell me, I will not understand until I die.¡±


    But he probably wouldn¡¯t tell her. Who was she to him, to provide an explanation? Perhaps if it was Rosemond. Patrizia did not expect anything. In the first place, the two of them did not share a close enough relationship to even have such expectations.


    ¡°Whether Your Majesty tells me the reason, or not, I do not care either way. As you know, for me to ask Your Majesty the reason, I do not love Your Majesty, nor do I have interest in Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But if you do tell me why, I will listen, and try to understand based on the situation. At the very least this relationship grants that much, ours that is.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Patrizia momentarily saw the fear in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the fear he had towards her. More than that, it was far beyond¡­ he was afraid of what had not happened yet.


    What was he afraid of? Was he afraid she would not understand his frenzy? Or was he afraid that she might expose what had happened that night, the fact that the Emperor was a maniac? Patrizia opened her mouth without her knowledge and spoke.


    ¡°So, if you tell me or not, I am fine. What happened that day can just be buried, and that would be it. Also¡­ I have no intention of spreading rumors about it, so you do not have to worry about that. The people around me are also not very light-mouthed. There will be no loss of the honor of the Imperial Family and Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia had finished speaking, but he said nothing. He was probably taking his time to think, but it was a little frustrating because the answer did not come out immediately. However, she waited patiently. It was foolish to ask a scared young child for an answer right away. At least she had to wait until he was less scared. That was the way.


    ¡°Me¡­ you will not be able to understand me.¡±


    It was the same words as before, but she did not show any signs of exasperation and asked him.


    ¡°Is my understanding so important to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I may not understand Your Majesty. But that is it. I wonder if you really need to gain recognition from me. I am not the Lady Rosemond that Your Majesty loves so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared at her with his slightly reddened eyes. Was he crying? She could only see his reddened eyes, and couldn¡¯t really see the tears running down his cheeks. It would have been better if the moonlight had given off a handful of brightness. No, maybe this was better. Could they become more sincere by being draped in the darkness?


    For a time, silence passed between the two of them, and soon Lucio¡¯s shocking confession began.


    ¡°I am a murderer.¡±


    The first sentence was already unusual.


    To be honest, it was amazing that he wasn¡¯t crazy right now. If he were a normal person, he would already have gone crazy. That was why he was a very tough guy. Even after dealing with such a death, he had calmly risen to the throne and ruled the Empire.


    He was most definitely the firstborn son of the previous Emperor. But he wasn¡¯t the ¡°rightful¡± eldest son. His mother wasn¡¯t the previous Emperor¡¯s official wife.


    His mother was a woman named Janet, the mistress of the Emperor. As the daughter of a poor family, she was lucky to have become the Emperor¡¯s mistress after catching his attention one day while he had gone on a journey. Afterwards, she gave birth to a son but strangely continued to not be granted a title and position.


    This was because the Emperor watched out for the family of the Empress, the Duchy of Oswin that nowadays did not show themselves, as the Duchy of Oswin was the only family that could exert tremendous influence within the Empire at the time. Currently, this influence was not being revealed because the Duke of Oswin, his uncle by law, was living in the castle of his manor, but the Oswin family had the power to shake up the Empire at any time if only desired.


    Empress Alyssa, his mother by law, was a good woman. Of course, in his memory, she was a demon, nothing more and nothing less, but he had apparently heard that she was an extremely kind woman in the early days.


    He did not believe in the theory that humans were born good. He also didn¡¯t believe in the theory of humans being born evil. What he believed was human nature was neither good nor evil, and that their desire determined whether they became good or evil. It was possible for good and evil to sufficiently coexist.


    Alyssa, as everyone had said, was a good woman at first. But as her beloved husband brought in a mistress, and that mistress gave birth to a child, she became more and more twisted. As the situation worsened, the feelings of goodness disappeared, and the feelings of evil that wouldn¡¯t have been revealed came out and took over.


    It was only a matter of time before the evil manifested and ate everything up. Even more so if one had no intention to control it.


    Maybe the situation would have been better if she had a child to bring down her emotions. But she, unfortunately, had a body that could not bear children, so infertile, and when she learned of this, she became almost half crazy. It was basically a death sentence, that beyond anyone else, the official Empress could not give birth to a child with the person she loved.


    The Empress who could not give birth to a child lost the point of her existence. Even if she was the Duke of Oswin¡¯s daughter, this fact cannot be changed. Alyssa wished to live next to her beloved husband until she died.


    Eventually, she adopted the mistress¡¯ son due to her obsession. Naturally, Janet rejected this, but nobody would listen to a mere mistress that had not even been granted a title. Even more so, if the person giving orders was the daughter of the number 1 prestigious family in the Empire, and the supreme Empress of the country.


    Eventually, she had no chance to resist, and her young son was taken away from her arms. At the time, nobody knew that up to that was okay.


    It was hard, honestly, to love a child that wasn¡¯t her own, and one that her beloved husband had with a lowly mistress. Regrettably, Alyssa was not kind enough to do such a good deed.


    She was an extremely ordinary person, but grew up in a wealthy and loving environment, and therefore was a bit more relaxed, optimistic, and affectionate than others. So perhaps she accepted her misfortunes more tragically than others because of this.


    The previous Emperor watched her raise him with distrustful eyes, but Alyssa confidently told the Emperor that she would raise him herself. However, Alyssa never raised him ¡°well.¡± To say that was being raised ¡®well¡¯ was wrong.


    She abused him. The locations for abuse varied, but it was mostly in Empress Palace, where Empress Alyssa stayed. The Empress Palace has become a painful place for him to revive the experiences of abuse. Her abuse went beyond mental and physical abuse, and she did not hesitate to speak brutal and obscene words, as well as personal attacks. It was amazing that he could properly grow up after hearing those words since he was young.


    The beatings were close to everyday. In order to avoid the suspicion of the Emperor, she wounded only places that weren¡¯t visible, and as a result, there were plenty of small and large wounds where the Emperor would never know about unless all the clothes were completely taken off.


    As a child, he grew up in her hands from a very young age, so he barely knew about Janet¡¯s existence, and he simply had no idea why his ¡°real¡± mother¡ªAlyssa, hated him so much. He did everything he could to get in his mother¡¯s good graces, thinking as young children did, that it was him who had a problem, but all that returned was still violence.


    His mother always called him a ¡®dirty child¡¯, and his young self, who did not fully understand the meaning of it, thought that it was a hygienic problem and even made a waste by bathing twice a day, and only realized that it was of no use and quit doing that a long time later.


    He realized at exactly the age of 13 years old, that his mother would never love him, no matter what he did. Of course, the result of this enlightenment was only the mind and body that remained injured, after being relentlessly destroyed.


    Originally, he had a lively and bright personality, but after 13 years of dealing with such treatment, the smile on his mouth had disappeared for a long time. If one was subjected to such abuse from a woman who was originally thought to be the birth mother, the chance of growing up as a normal and bright child was close to minimal. However, his spirit was so devastated at the time, that he could not even notice this change within him.


    It was a desolate life almost near death, but nevertheless, it was a life that he still retained. Until ¡®that¡¯ happened.


    The previous Emperor was a person who often went on punitive expeditions. The territory of the current Marvinus Empire was the result of his father, the previous Emperor, increasing the existing borders by 10 percent, which required conquests through war. The previous Emperor frequently emptied the Imperial Palace for war, and while he was away, the one in charge of the Imperial Palace naturally became the Empress.


    Alyssa¡¯s violence would get even stronger when the Emperor was away, a result that did not change, whether he got older or not. Already, he was too sick mentally to reject her violence, and he had become accustomed to receiving her abuse. It was as if a fully grown elephant accepted the shackles that it had struggled to cut off, as part of its own body. For Lucio himself, Empress Alyssa¡¯s existence was like the shackle of an elephant¡¯s foot.


    Even when he had his 15th birthday, the previous Emperor continued to leave for wars of conquest and emptied the palace, which eventually resulted in an irreversible tragedy.

 Chapter 57

    10 years ago.


    Lucio, who was then a prince, was a little excited about his 15th birthday. He was a young boy whose mind and body were beyond weakened, but nevertheless it was his birthday. He got up early and at the thought of celebrating his birthday.


    There was nothing particularly different about his birthday. Maybe if the previous Emperor had been in the Imperial Palace, but he was now abroad for a conquest war. Since his mother would have nothing to do with holding a birthday party for him, so it was very likely to be just like any other day. He simply decided to be happy with the symbolism his birthday represented.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty, is looking for you.¡±


    It was around the time of noon when it had started to rain little by little, that she called for him. He headed to the Empress Palace, thinking that he had to hurry before the rain gradually came down stronger. There was still some hope in his mind. Perhaps today¡­ he might be given a gift instead of a beating today. Alas, the boy was still young, and he was not fully aware of the reality he was facing.


    The small piece of hope amplified when he arrived at the Empress Palace, and the reason was because of Empress Alyssa, who welcomed him with a smile that was unlike her usual self. His mother always began ranting as soon as she saw him. However, at least today, she welcomed him with a smile. Hope was growing in his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Prince. The weather is quite nice.¡±


    He thought it was a little weird when he heard those words. It was difficult to say that the weather was good now, but his mother said it was nice. But Lucio soon stopped thinking. If his mother said it was a nice weather, then it was nice a weather. Perhaps his mother had said that because thanks to the rain, the air was clearer. He responded, after interpreting the words of Empress Alyssa at his discretion.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The weather is nice.¡±


    ¡°Is it the Prince¡¯s day of birth today?¡±


    At those words, young Lucio¡¯s heart pounded. Ah, his mother remembered his birthday! Was she trying to give him a gift? He nodded his head quickly with an excited heart.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is why your mother has prepared a gift.¡±


    She stood up from her seat with a pretentious smile. Lucio, who was quick to notice her nuances telling him to follow, and then followed after her. Despite the heavy rain, she did not hesitate and went out of the Empress Palace. The maids put an umbrella over her, and Lucio, who followed her out of the Empress Palace, also had a maid put an umbrella over him.


    The rain, which had been weak even as he was reaching Empress Palace, was getting stronger. Lucio couldn¡¯t bear his curiosity of what Empress Alyssa had prepared for the gift, but he feared she would retract the gift if he showed this, and simply followed after her.


    Soon, Alyssa¡¯s footsteps stopped, and the place they arrived at was one of the secluded carvings of the Imperial Palace. Lucio, who stopped, had a confused expression on his face. Was she perhaps giving this carving as a gift? It was a naive thought befitting a young child.


    ¡°What do you see, Lucio?¡±


    His mother, who always called him ¡®dirty child¡¯, called him by his first name. He replied faithfully to his answer while feeling his heart pounding.


    ¡°Looks like a person, Your Majesty. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a person.¡±


    It was a person. Surrounded by a white cloth, he couldn¡¯t be sure of its shape, but it seemed like a person. When the guessed answer was correct, Lucio smiled. However, his expression was forced to crumble by Alyssa¡¯s words, which were soon to follow.


    ¡°This is the person you will kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±


    Lucio looked at his mother with an expression of disbelief. However, Alyssa smiled elegantly, unlike a person who had just said such a thing to a child, and once again nailed down her adopted son.


    ¡°This is the person you will kill today, Lucio.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°If you kill this person, I think I will be very happy, Lucio. Can you willingly do this for your mother?¡±


    If it was something to make his mother happy, it was something that made him happy as well. But not this. To kill someone. He shook his head without his knowledge, and then Alyssa¡¯s face, which had been smiling until now, quickly hardened. Lucio¡¯s facial expression also hardened, as he watched her.


    Ah, Her Majesty¡¯s expression did not look good once again. He intuitively anticipated abuse. It was an anticipation due to repeated abuse, like the idea of ¡°Pavlov¡¯s dog.¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t beat him right away. Instead, she just called his name in the same voice as before. When his expectations changed, Lucio was flustered. He responded to her call in a slightly terrified voice.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to disobey my words?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is not that¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no need for excuses. You are truly a bad child.¡±


    Bad child. The young Lucio shrank at those words. These were words he heard many times while he was beaten up. Bad child, dirty child, and vulgar child. Her assaults never stopped at just the physical. Alyssa knew this through experience. That what truly made a person sick was the wounds of the heart, not the wounds of the body.


    And Alyssa was a woman who wanted to leave Lucio with many wounds, more than anyone else. The feelings of inferiority and jealousy she felt towards Janet, who possesses all that she could not have, and the hatred towards Lucio, who would inherit all of it and eventually rise to the throne. In fact, none of this was either Janet or Lucio¡¯s fault, but she could not help it. Alyssa needed someone to take responsibility for her negative emotions, and it was not possible for it to be the powerful Emperor. So that was why it had to be the weak Janet and Lucio, as they were without power. She couldn¡¯t dare do this to the Emperor of an empire after all.


    ¡°You cannot do what this mother wants. You are an invalid child.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry, Your Majesty. However¡­ killing some is¡­¡±


    ¡°No excuses are needed.¡±


    The cold voice of Alyssa hit the young Lucio. Lucio bit his lips and stared quietly down. He usually tried to do everything Alyssa wanted. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t, the assault began immediately. But this really was wrong. To kill someone! It was something absolutely impossible that should not be done.


    However, in Alyssa¡¯s dictionary, there was no such thing as ¡°absolutely impossible that should not be done¡±. She was an Empress of an empire, and now, without the Emperor, she was the Imperial Regent. She believed that there should be only one Emperor that didn¡¯t do what she wanted. Otherwise, she would be so miserable. The Empress, who couldn¡¯t earn any favor or power, was too insignificant.


    ¡°Child, when was the last time I picked up the beating stick?¡±


    ¡®Pick up the beating stick¡¯ was not a literal meaning, but a slang meaning and an indiscriminate assault onto Lucio. When Alyssa said those words, Lucio almost peed himself. Alas, even on his birthday day after all¡­ was his mother trying to hit him? Why? Because he wouldn¡¯t kill that person? The child¡¯s thinking continued quickly, and the conclusion was this.


    His mother was trying to hit him because he wouldn¡¯t kill that person.


    But that did not mean he could kill someone. He looked at his mother with a terrified face, and it was the child¡¯s desperate struggle for mercy. If the young boy asked with such a sorrowful face, she could have shown a little mercy, but Alyssa did not. This was the only thing she had engraved on herself about him.


    That child was not the son she painfully gave birth to.


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    The beating began. Her assault motto had always been from ¡®head to toe¡¯. From the beginning was the head, and the end were the toes, one by one. Not just beating, but also sexual mockery. The brutality was so ugly and dirty that it was difficult to dare to speak about it. Nobody could think that a mother would dare do this to her child.


    ¡°SOB, AH-SOB!¡±


    Lucio let out a distressed moan and protected himself by covering with his hands. His mother¡¯s beating did not just cause physical pain. When someone known as his mother beat him, it shook the deep-rooted values of a child¡¯s belief that ¡°all mothers love their children.¡± Therefore, he constantly pondered and thought about why he should be abused by his mother, unlike other children.


    And the results were always negative. Because children were so good, they were looking for the cause of this terrible abuse from themselves, the victims, not the abusers. Then, physical abuse did not only stop on the wound of the skin but also evoked deep feelings of self-destruction along with all other negative emotions.


    All these series of procedures were difficult for even ordinary adults to endure, and a child who had not yet reached adulthood could not fully endure it. So Lucio was in the process of dying more and more.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡­ save me¡­¡±


    While struggling to survive, he didn¡¯t dare to call Alyssa, who he thought was his mother, as ¡®Mother.¡¯ Perhaps because he already knew that Alyssa terribly disliked him calling her as his mother. So he was constantly struggling and hoping to show her as much as possible, at least to gain her mercy.


    Alyssa, however, was a woman without mercy. She had no interest in the pain of a young boy who was not even her child. What made her such a cruel and sadly sick villain? Was it the Emperor¡¯s indifference really making her do so? Or was it her husband¡¯s mistress and a child born out of wedlock?


    Perhaps she was already used to this repeated form of corporal punishment. Just as Lucio had become accustomed to his mother¡¯s punishments, so too had she been domesticated by the unjustified punishments. Without realizing that it was making her into a demon. Maybe even if she became a demon, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°This damn child! Who said it would kill you? Who do you take after, to be so foolish and stupid?!¡±


    The wound that had not yet healed, and made not long ago, broke open again. He bit down on his lips due to the pain, and he cried small sobs. Still, he barely managed to think with his mind that was becoming faint.


    His mother always beat him up and said words such as, ¡®who do you take after, to be so foolish and stupid?¡¯ However, the young Lucio did not understand his mother¡¯s words. He was clearly the child of his father the Emperor, and his mother the Empress. Who did he take after if not those two? It was a question he could never understand without knowing the secret of his birth.


    However, even the faint thread of thoughts became difficult to maintain as the beatings continued. Finally, he felt his mind fade. Being used to repetitive pain had never made it painless. Just like being continuously stabbed by a knife didn¡¯t make the pain duller.


    He was just enduring. At least, he didn¡¯t die from the previous assaults, so he wouldn¡¯t die this time as well. He protected himself by having such positive thoughts that were nearly pitiful. Anyways, this was because young Lucio still wanted to live.


    But this time it went a little too far. Lucio, who was enduring Alyssa¡¯s assault, had this thought momentarily.


    ¡®If I kill that person, my mother should stop hitting me.¡¯

 Chapter 58

    It was a cruel thought, but it was a thought that he could accomplish. Not only that, but anyone in his situation could think so. Intense assaults obscured a person¡¯s morality. It broke down the standards of what was moral and immoral. When someone was in a beating situation, the body realized that such standards would never help.


    For Lucio at the time, that thought was a kind of defense mechanism. He wanted to live and had to live. However, he thought that if things stayed this way a bit longer, he might die. He continued to struggle with pain, making noises with his mouth, and finally asked Alyssa as if he was about to die.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty¡­ please save me, please save me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, the beating stopped momentarily. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. Pain was something that always came late. Alyssa, who was looking at the wounds soaking with blood, smiled and asked him.


    ¡°Shall I stop?¡±


    ¡°Please save me, Your Majesty¡­ please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I say I would kill you?¡±


    Soon after Alyssa said that she pulled out a long sword into his hand. He had an expression as if he was almost going to fall but used all his strength to hold on to the sword, as he knew if he missed what she was passing over to him, he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of retaliatory beating would come in return. She soon whispered in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Why, do you want to stop being beaten?¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ yes, Your Majesty. Please¡­¡±


    He pleaded, but Alyssa didn¡¯t even pretend to hear it, but she continued to speak.


    ¡°Then kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I will give you the time of a minute. During that time, I want you to cut the last breath from her.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He looked at his mother with a desperate expression, but his mother¡¯s expression did not look like a face ordering her child to murder. Lucio predicted his future with a disastrous expression. If he didn¡¯t kill this person, the beatings would surely start again, and he might really die. No, beyond anything else, he didn¡¯t want to go through that terrible pain anymore. He really hated that so much


    ¡°SOB SOB.¡±


    He slowly stood up by stabbing the sword on the floor, making a sound that belonged to neither a human nor a beast. It was as if the beating had broken his bones, as his legs shook with great pain. With both a blood-stained and tear-stained face, he stepped up to the person tied up and sitting on a chair. The person was covered with a white cloth, and it was hard to see, but she also seemed to have foreseen her death coming soon, and was weeping. He looked at the wet cloth on the eye area, and he made an empty facial expression.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡®But I want to live. I want to live. I am sorry. I am sorry. Do not forgive me for killing you, when I am crying that I want to live. Never¡­¡¯


    -STAB


    ¡®Do not forgive me.¡¯


    -STAB


    -STAB


    -STAB


    -STAB


    ¡­


    How many times did he stab her? It wasn¡¯t until the white cloth was soaked with the warm blood that he stopped stabbing. He dropped the sword with a blank expression that had nothing left.


    CLANG, the sword fell and splattered blood. Along with the blood smeared on his face and body, he now had blood on his legs. He looked up and turned his head towards Alyssa, looking like a person that lost his wits.


    Alyssa was smiling.


    Lucio thought he wasn¡¯t sane. Not only that but her too. A human was dead. To be precise, he killed a person, and she ordered him to kill this person. He didn¡¯t cry or laugh, but she was smiling. Was she happy that a person had died? Lucio spoke to her in a cracked voice.


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    She laughed brightly at his words and approached him. Lucio had no strength anymore. Now it would seem that if she beat him anymore, he would really die. No, maybe he just wanted to die. He looked at Alyssa, approaching him with an empty face. Alyssa¡¯s laughter was terribly beautiful.


    ¡°Congratulations. You have also finally killed a person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was congratulating him on something a mother should never do to a child. Lucio began to cry at the end. When he started crying like a child, Alyssa frowned as if it were annoying. But she waited patiently and only opened her mouth again when his crying died down.


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take the cloth that covered that person?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    This was something he couldn¡¯t do. But Lucio thought there was nothing more to ruin him when he had already killed someone. He stretched his trembling fingers and lifted the cloth covering the deceased person. The woman was dead with a face full of tears. She seemed to have cried a lot before she died. The maids next to them turned their heads or threw up, but Lucio, the party involved in the murder, had no emotion. Ah, his mental state was too overwhelmed to have that kind of feeling.


    ¡°She is dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is dead.¡±


    She laughed and agreed with his words. Then she called Lucio with a friendly voice.


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who this person is?¡±


    To that question, Lucio looked at the dead person for the first time. She was a woman, and she looked around the same age as Alyssa. She was beautiful and she might have been a maid, as her clothes were ordinary. Lucio soon replied in an empty voice.


    ¡°¡­ is she a maid?¡±


    ¡°Similar. Who could she be?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t curious at all, he just wanted to wash himself quickly, and go to sleep. No, maybe he wanted to die. Just in this situation that he wanted to flee as quickly as possible.


    Then suddenly the rain began to pour, and soon there was thunder and lightning. All the maids rolled their feet together and made expressions showing that they wanted to return, but that expression could not affect this situation now. In the pouring rain, she faced Lucio who was standing with a blank expression, and Alyssa whispered into his ear with a bright smile.


    ¡°It is your birthday today, so should I tell you something interesting?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not actually give birth to you, baby.¡±


    Baby. Lucio realized for the first time that such a sweet title did not fit in the relationship between her and himself. Lucio just laughed when he realized that his mother was not Alyssa.


    Yes, this was correct. If his mother was really Alyssa, that would have been shocking. However, Lucio¡¯s expression that showed some emotion, was forced to harden completely at the following words.


    ¡°Your mother is alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, she was alive.¡±


    Past tense. Lucio momentarily thought about vomiting and trembled due to his imagination. No, it couldn¡¯t be. No way. Nonsense. Ey, really¡­


    ¡°But you killed her?¡±


    Really¡­


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In that moment, Lucio had an expression that he had never been able to make before. Perhaps such an expression would have been difficult to make for people living in this world to build. If his expression could be described in one word¡­


    ¡°¡­ ah!¡±


    Madness.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!¡±


    He screamed. Lucio sat down on his knees with an astonished expression and struck the stone floor with a clenched fist. Blood seeped out of his hand, and bloody tears flowed from his eyes. There were constant thundering and lightning striking behind him. And Alyssa was watching all those images with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaaack!¡±


    He had no interest in his face that was dripping with blood, and approached the dead Janet, crawling like a turtle. The traces of the stabbing remained. He found his dead mother and cried even more bizarrely.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughaaaugh.¡±


    Janet¡¯s body that still had some warmth was gradually cooling down due to the cold water from the rain, and Lucio was wailing as his tears of blood began to mix with the rain. All the negative emotions that humans could feel poured into him.


    The tremendous shock made him crazy. That would also have been a kind of defense mechanism. He had killed a person, and in the face of the ruinous truth that this was his birth mother, was there anyone that would not go crazy?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughaaagh!¡±


    He grabbed the already dead Janet and cried mournfully, wept, and wailed. He looked like he was a demon in the madness. He screamed his throat away, thinking that he would rather go crazy. His brutal cries rang in the Empress Palace for a long time.


    Eventually, when he passed out due to the huge shock and a long streak of wailing, Alyssa watched all this and laughed with a bizarre expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah, aha. Ahahahahaha!¡±


    Alyssa, who laughed so much, then cried after a while. And after that, she began to make a sound with a weird face, where her cries and laughter intersected. She smiled and cried as she looked on at the mother and son on the floor, with an inexplicable expression.


    The rain was falling unceasingly, and thunderstorms continued to strike.


    ¡°The Emperor¡­¡±


    Lucio spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°After the victory, he returned to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And he found out everything. The Empress was, of course, dethroned.¡±


    His voice, speaking of this, no longer trembled. It was a cold, icy voice.


    ¡°I keep remembering that day. I keep thinking of the day I killed my mother with these wicked hands. I have nightmares. I am killing my mother again. Then my mother is smiling. The dethroned Empress is smiling beside her. Then I go crazy.¡±


    He spoke with an empty facial expression.


    ¡°A few days later is my birth mother¡¯s death anniversary. The one I killed¡­ my mother¡¯s¡­¡±


    His face looked like someone who seemed to have lost everything. After revealing the story, he looked back at Patrizia for the first time. He was scared. That maybe she would blame him. Despite the fact that he deserved the accusations, and it was justified, he was afraid of being blamed. Then he rebuked and reprimanded himself.


    ¡®I am still a selfish and dirty child.¡¯


    ¡°This kind of day¡­ you cannot understand.¡±


    He laughed bitterly. And for the first time, he met Patrizia¡¯s eyes. Patrizia was¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a blank expression. Like a shocked person. Lucio murmured in response.


    ¡°You also to me¡­ blame me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ah.¡±


    ¡°It is natural. I am not a person. I¡­¡±


    He swallowed his dry saliva.


    ¡°I am a monster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia said nothing. Instead she¡­


    ¡°Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    She cried.

 Chapter 59

    She shed tears Literally, water flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Only then did Patrizia realize that she was crying, and wiped away her tears. Nevertheless, tears continued to pour down her face. She was still in tears as she mumbled.


    ¡°So, sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However I¡­ I just really cannot believe this.¡±


    Patrizia murmured with an empty voice.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you go through such a terrible thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this¡­ can you speak casually about it?¡±


    Patrizia asked while almost crying out at the end. This couldn¡¯t be. He went through something a human should never have to. Yet, he talked about that event much too calmly.


    Why was he? Why was he so indifferent about this? Was her heart the only one that was hurting? Was she the only one shocked? Was she the only one¡­ sad?


    ¡°SOB¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia now began to cry out loud. Patrizia wasn¡¯t confident that she could stay composed after hearing about this. Patrizia was a normal and ordinary person. It was natural to hear these stories and get upset. Anyone other than her would also have responded in this manner.


    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    Why was she crying? Lucio did not understand. Although any ordinary person would see this as a natural reaction, he was unaware that it was natural.


    This was because no one had cried for him. No one was miserable towards his tragedy. As someone who had undergone something a human should never have to, all he got in return was voices gossiping about his experience in the Imperial Palace, and not comfort or warm encouragement. So he did not know at all. So sad, angry, and crying about what he had been through¡­


    ¡°Why¡­ are you crying?¡±


    It was natural. It was something anyone would do. In the face of a tragedy, one must be angry, sad, and wail in tears. Nobody had taught him that.


    ¡°I am so¡­ sad.¡±


    Patrizia spoke while continuing to cry.


    ¡°At that young age¡­ even an adult would not be able to handle something so difficult, and it is so sad that you are reliving the memories of that day.¡±


    How many tears were shed before he could calmly talk about the memories from that day? How often did he have to tremble? How much did he blame and hurt himself? Just how much¡­?


    ¡°Why¡­ why do you put on such an indifferent expression on your face?¡±


    Was he sad? Alas, poor man. Patrizia finally wailed.


    ¡°Do not act like someone who is not affected¡­¡±


    She would have been sad even if he said this while crying. But why didn¡¯t he cry? Wasn¡¯t he sad? Didn¡¯t he think it was unfair? Didn¡¯t he want to kill that woman?


    She wanted to. She didn¡¯t even like him or love him, but her heart so much for his misfortune and the person behind hurting him was not like a human, she felt so very bad for him.


    But why was he¡­ why did he not cry? Why did he not get angry?


    Was he just so used to it? Were that pain, anger, and sadness already familiar?


    Then how much did he have to hurt alone?


    ¡°Cry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is something to cry about¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not a story to tell with such an indifferent expression¡­¡±


    Patrizia finally knelt in front of him and cried. Lucio stared at the crying Patrizia that was kneeling before him.


    Lucio did not understand Patrizia being like this. Why was she feeling so sad for him? She had said she didn¡¯t love him. She must have blamed him at the very least for Rosemond.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    He asked in a choked-up voice.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ doing this much for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You do not like me.¡±


    He said this calmly.


    ¡°You hate me.¡±


    ¡°I do not like Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia confessed this while still crying.


    ¡°I hate Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel bad for you.¡±


    Patrizia raised her eyes full of tears and looked at Lucio. Still, there wasn¡¯t even a single emotion showing on his face. Patrizia felt even more pain when she saw it.


    ¡°Nevertheless, what you have been through is more terrifying than my hatred.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your misfortune is unfortunate enough to be incomparable to how I hate you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I am crying. I have pity for Your Majesty.¡±


    She stole her tears as she said this.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, where you cannot even shed a tear in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, a crack began to form on Lucio¡¯s face. Patrizia even looked at the crack with sad eyes. Oh, such a pitiful man he was. Poor man.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lucio covered his face with both of his hands. No one cried for him. No one had allowed him to cry. Even Rosemond did not do that.


    Only his Empress, who he had hurt and nailed down with words telling her not to love him, was doing so.


    He cried. It seemed to be crying. Patrizia shed tears and looked at him with sad eyes. He cried while killing his sound at first, then cried out, finally making a noise.


    ¡°Ah¡­ SOB¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia swallowed her cries and slowly approached him. She bit her lips and embraced him. The sound of his sobbing and the hot tears he shed rode the cold air and came to her. She also started crying again with a lowered volume.


    For a long time, the garden was dying of suffocation from the sadness.


    ¡°Arrived, Lady Rosemond.¡±


    At the end of the driver¡¯s words, Rosemond got off the carriage with a cold glance. Her eyes caught a shabby castle with two people inside who she didn¡¯t want to see. Rosemond laughed and played around with her feet in high heeled shoes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the way to the castle, Rosemond didn¡¯t say a word. Looking at her from the side, Glara was anxious. Her owner was never this silent. Even when she was imprisoned in the prison last time, she had spoken in a relaxed manner. But this time, she said she was going to see her father, and without saying a single word, moved her feet forward with a stiff expression. Glara couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that something was off.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, you arrived.¡±


    As soon as she entered the castle, the butler came to greet Rosemond with a gentle voice, but Rosemond went to look for the Darrow couple, without caring to listen. It was not difficult to find them. It was because, at the butler¡¯s words, they also came out to greet her.


    ¡°Our Rose is here. It has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey. How many years has it been? Anyways, you went through a lot, traveling a long journey.¡±


    Rosemond did not make any expression at these warm lines. Now it was only hatred that remained in her for them, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they talked badly to her, or praised her. Besides, she would soon become the daughter of a Duke. Rosemond pulled something out of her bosom with an expressionless face and extended it to Baron Darrow.


    ¡°Sign this.¡±


    ¡°What is this, daughter?¡±


    Daughter. It was disgusting. Had this man ever treated her as his daughter at any time?


    ¡°Oh my goodness, a waiver of paternity?¡±


    Baroness Darrow shouldn¡¯t have looked too shocked. She always wanted this. She wished for Rosemond to be gone. To just want to disappear from this world. That was why she had just stood there after what she had gone through? No, she didn¡¯t even suffer but urged it on. That specific happening.


    ¡°With whose permission?!¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter.¡±


    Rosemond looked tired in the face of intense opposition. She didn¡¯t want to talk to these people for as long as possible. Her perfect plan was to come here and leave the castle in exactly 30 minutes. 10 minutes would have passed by now. Thus, the remaining time was 20 minutes. She opened her mouth to get the job done quickly.


    ¡°It would be beneficial for you to sign.¡±


    Rosemond spoke in a cool voice.


    ¡°His Majesty already granted his permission. Instead of being some daughter of Baron Darrow, I will become the daughter of the Duke of Efreni. If both of you really care for me at all, just shut your mouths and sign. I want to leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    Everything was true. Sadly it was. As soon as she could, she wanted to tear off the dirty Darrow name stuck behind her. It was obviously her first identity, but now it was just something she wanted to try to get rid of it.


    ¡°How can you say such words¡­?¡±


    The Baroness made an expression as if she was hurt. It was so ill-fitting, that Rosemond couldn¡¯t even laugh. To show such a human reaction, she was too disgusted with this house.


    ¡°Now put away the mask, Baroness. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, stop it. Rose, stop.¡±


    Baron Darrow intervened as if he couldn¡¯t watch anymore, but even that made Rosemond feel disgusted. Where did he think he was to pretend to be her father?


    ¡°You stop it. Do you have the right to call my name?¡±


    ¡°Rose¡­¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t call for me.¡±


    Rosemond warned with monstrous eyes. She kept feeling nauseous since earlier. Rosemond spoke coldly, ignoring the bile that was rising.


    ¡°I think you are mistaken about something, but this is not your option. Both of you just have to accept it.¡±


    Like she had done in the past, they should do the same. Even so, they had nothing to lose, right?


    ¡°So shut up and sign. I want to get out of this damn castle as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The expressions of both Baron and Baroness Darrow hardened. The Baroness even seemed to have some annoyance on her face. The Baron seemed to be thinking about something but soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    The two of them cried for a long time and at some point, did not cry any longer. Not aware of her swollen face from all that crying, Patrizia sat side by side with Lucio. Both seemed exhausted due to the loss of too much moisture. Of the two, who kept guarding each others¡¯ sides for a long time, Patrizia was the first to open her mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    Patrizia looked at Lucio and asked.


    ¡°You having loved Rosemond, and treating her as so special¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What you talked about¡­ is it related?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±


    She knew it. Patrizia confirmed that her predictions were correct, and then closed her eyes.


    It had been strange from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t just affection or favor, and she had always thought it was weird. What was the reason, because his attitude was always unnatural as if he treated Rosemond like his alter-ego¡­ she had wondered. With this kind of reason, she understood. Lucio spoke.


    ¡°She is a woman with as many stories as me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Patrizia was forced to laugh internally. The main characters of the story were the three of them, and all three of them had stories. One person¡¯s family was beheaded and she was reincarnated. One man killed his mother with his own hands due to the schemes of his crazy stepmother. What was the other one? Patrizia did not feel good about it.


    ¡°The reason I cannot leave her¡­ is because of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ does she have similar pain to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    He gave out an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°Is not the size of pain originally subjective?¡±


    That was agreeable. Nevertheless, objective pain like Lucio¡¯s case seemed to exist. Patrizia quietly swallowed her dry saliva.


    ¡°Her pain is objective.¡±


    Like his.


    Another story began.

 Chapter 60 - SHOULD HAVE DIED THEN

    ¡°Baby.¡±


    Rosemond was creeped out by the title Baron Darrow used for her. Baby? Ha, baby. That disgusting scoundrel¡­ She wanted to ask God. Where was this man¡¯s conscience dropped when he was made? In addition, with shame missing as well. With a disdainful look, Rosemond stared at Baron Darrow.


    ¡°Gone crazy, Baron?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, my daughter.¡±


    As if they were people born to get on her nerves as much as possible, the Baron and Baroness continued to disturb Rosemond¡¯s mind. She felt like she just wanted to kill everyone and get out of this place, but the downside was that she couldn¡¯t handle the future consequences of those actions. When he noticed this, Baron Darrow said with a smile.


    ¡°Baby, you are definitely my precious daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think you¡¯re going to break the heavenly bonds? Such divine retribution¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine retribution?!¡±


    Rosemond exploded with a furious voice.


    ¡°Good job. Divine retribution, divine retribution you say!¡±


    Soon Rosemond mumbled with cold eyes.


    ¡°By the way, how is that brat Bruchenka, these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Bruchenka, the eldest child born between the Baron and the Baroness, was living in his in-laws home. Rosemond laughed in a mocking manner.


    ¡°Does his wife know? About how that creature raped his half-sister?¡±


    ¡°Rosemond!¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t call my name!¡±


    Rosemond shouted in rage. In response, both the Baron and Baroness flinched and backed off. Eventually, Rosemond, who had even mentioned such a taboo topic with her own mouth, muttered with a voice full of rage.


    ¡°If I could, I want to shred you all up and kill you. Right now, I want to end your lives with methods that I can¡¯t even put in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s that I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be connected with you anymore. So while I am saying it nicely, sign the waiver.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t know what kinds of things I will do to all of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    When Rosemond yelled, Baron Darrow calmly answered her.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    He had a dissatisfied expression on his face. Of course. Anyways, since she was his daughter, he had been able to stretch out his shoulders due to the fact that she received the Emperor¡¯s favor. When Rosemond thought about that, she wanted to just receive the Emperor¡¯s hate instead, and die right away.


    ¡°But just stay for the night, for one day today.¡±


    Baron Darrow asked this in a friendly voice, but it was just a request that would not work on Rosemond at all.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    There was no desire to be in this dirty and ugly household where she was forcibly violated. She would rather sleep on the street. Baron Darrow seemed to read her thoughts and added more.


    ¡°Anyways, the time is late and you can¡¯t move. You have to think about the horse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay only one day and then leave. Anyways¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be the last night as father and daughter?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Father and daughter. Had he ever thought of her as a daughter? Rosemond glared at Baron and Baroness Darrow with contempt, then climbed upstairs with loud footsteps. When she left this house, she had been determined to never step foot in here again, her own space.


    Rosemond closed the door loudly and sat down in her shabby room. Shortly after that incident had occurred, she had cried in silence right here. Sad and scared. Now there was no more of that young and weak girl. All that was left was a villainess full of ambition. Rosemond still stared coldly inside of the room. Obviously, the place where her childhood had been contained made her want to vomit.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    She was confident that she had a very unhappy childhood. Baron Darrow was clearly her biological father, but Baroness Darrow was not her biological mother. Her mother was a prostitute, and she had gotten her life through a night of play between her mother and Baron Darrow.


    ¡®Would have been better to be erased in the womb.¡¯


    Rosemond got rid of her bitter smile. Her mother, who she couldn¡¯t even resent anymore, had been killed by Baroness Darrow who had gone blind with jealousy, and her father Baron Darrow had just looked on. At that time, she was ten years old, and she immediately entered the Darrow household. As a daughter of a prostitute, which was too embarrassing to even say.


    ¡®Should have died then.¡¯


    If she had died then, would there have been this anger now? Would all the wicked evil and sorrow not have been created? The sure fact was that this was now only a regret, and there was no way to turn back time.


    ¡°At some point, Rosemond¡¯s brother started seeing her as a woman.¡±


    Lucio continued to speak.


    ¡°After that, the incident happened. The brother forced himself on his half-sister. Baroness Darrow knew this fact and still condoned it. Must have thought it was something to dismiss.¡±


    He spoke in a bitter voice, and Patrizia was at a loss for words at that moment. She had wondered if there was anyone more unfortunate than her in the world, but there was Lucio, and there was another unfortunate person like Lucio, which was Rosemond. Patrizia felt her heart grow heavy at the moment. That woman was hateful, and Patrizia despised her, but at the same time pitied her.


    ¡°She said she wanted to die then.¡±


    Makes sense. Patrizia closed her eyes with a facial expression showing her thoughts on how terrible that was. After much time had passed, she asked.


    ¡°¡­ How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°It was a coincidence.¡±


    Yes, it was a coincidence. Thinking about it now, she thought about how even that could be a manipulation, but he thought it was a coincidence anyways. A woman of beautiful pink hair, which he had stumbled across on a long, long journey, learned of her situation and shared a sense of misery in terrible childhoods and wounds.


    Rosemond was smart and gambled to change her life. She had wrapped up her wounds and sold them to Lucio, in exchange for empathy from the Emperor. Not stopping there, she dug into Lucio¡¯s wounds, pretended to comfort him, and made him depend on her. As if no one else could understand his secret and shocking wounds. As if she was the only one who could understand and accept him.


    His trauma was the Achilles¡¯ heel that made him most vulnerable. Rosemond¡¯s scheme was successful. Lucio was forced to fall in love with her. There were many women taking their clothes off in front of him, and women seducing him, but no woman like Rosemond.


    In addition, the fact that she had a big wound, similar to himself, also served as a safeguard to prevent Lucio from throwing away Rosemond. Rosemond was convinced that Lucio could never abandon her when she was so full of wounds. And Rosemond¡¯s thoughts were generally correct.


    After hearing all of Lucio¡¯s story, Patrizia felt her head throb from the shock. Was this the identity of an inexplicable bond? A scary, shocking childhood scar that even a noble spirit like herself could not dare to have. He had thought that anyone that had grown up normally would never be able to understand him.


    In fact, his words were not completely wrong. She could not fully understand him. She had never been in a situation like that. But was that not true for Rosemond as well? A person could not fully understand a person if they had not gone through the same experience.


    However, Rosemond was a little unique. As if she was different. Like she was the only one that could fully understand him. That didn¡¯t mean Lucio was bad for having fallen for that. He would have needed it. Someone who could fully understand him. Someone who could tell him it¡¯s not his fault. In that way, that someone could help relieve the burden, even by a little bit.


    ¡°I felt bad for her. In the same way, as she pitied me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I identified her with myself. That is the reason why I could not leave her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    She understood. It was annoying, and honestly, she didn¡¯t want to understand it, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from understanding. If she had been either Rosemond or Lucio, wouldn¡¯t she have done the same? She couldn¡¯t be confident that she wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That woman¡­ do you love her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was a question that he would have answered ¡®yes¡¯ if it had been in the past. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth so easily. He had loved her. He had definitely loved her. But now? Did he still love her now?


    Occasionally, even before he married Patrizia, he had doubts. Did she really love me? Did he really love her? Was it simple compassion, or actual love, between the two of them? If it was compassion, could it be seen as love?


    At one time, he had been convinced that compassion was also love, but as he got to know her inner self, his beliefs began to crack. And now, Lucio thought ¡®I am not sure¡¯. There was no doubt that he considered her pitiful. He pitied her even now. But did he really love her? Did she really love him as well? Were the feelings that remained between the two of them really true?


    ¡°I say.¡±


    So he replied vaguely.


    ¡°I am not sure myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was a love that began with compassion. Compassion, or feelings of sympathy did not last long. That is, it was only temporary. It was also normal for him to be confused, and the likelihood of Rosemond really having loved him was less. At least, Patrizia thought it was.


    So she had to be careful with herself too. Love that began with compassion could never last long. If she couldn¡¯t distinguish compassion from love, she would also be miserable.


    The next day, Rosemond opened her eyes in an uncomfortable state. As soon as she opened her eyes, she glanced around her surroundings. Ah, she was inside the room that made her sick. She got up, thinking that she should leave here as soon as possible.


    ¡°Are you up, Lady Rosemond?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Now, Glara knew her shameful secret, but she hadn¡¯t said anything about it. Rosemond thought it was a relief, but her mood turned bad thinking about it. Of course, she didn¡¯t express it at all and spoke to Glara.


    ¡°If you just bring over the signed waiver from the Darrow couple, we will leave here right away. Make the preparations.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Rosemond, will you not take a bath?¡±


    ¡°I will do it elsewhere. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a lack of money, and there¡¯s no reason to stay here any longer?¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s voice sounded so irritated as she said this, and that Glara didn¡¯t say anything. She quietly replied that she understood, then left the room, and Rosemond soon left through the door and found the Baron and Baroness. They faced her with the same expressions as yesterday.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, my daughter?¡±


    Nausea formed. How long did she have to listen to that bullsh*t? Rosemond asked, while fully revealing her discomfort.


    ¡°Did you sign the waiver of parental authority?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, baby. You are in such a hurry.¡±


    Baroness Darrow said this with a bright grin.


    ¡°I talked with your father all night yesterday. How to be of help with your future¡­¡±


    ¡°Put away those words that aren¡¯t even in your heart.¡±


    Rosemond smiled coldly and cut her words.


    ¡°The waiver of parental authority, give it over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, seem so urgent.¡±


    Baroness Darrow revealed slight displeasure and talked to Rosemond.


    ¡°Fine, if you want it that much. We will sign it.¡±


    ¡°Right this instant¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there are conditions.¡±


    Baron Darrow smiled and interrupted the conversation between the two of them.

 Chapter 61 - YOU MUST HAVE BEEN QUITE SURPRISED

    Rosemond looked at Baron Darrow with an expression asking what it would be, and Baron Darrow spoke to Rosemond with a groveling expression.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have to pay for the cost of having raised you thus far?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    The cost of being raised. Rosemond thought silently. Who was the person that had ordered her around like a maid from the age of ten, only dressed her in rags, and left her half-brother to rape her? Someone like that dared to mention money with his mouth? Rosemond was shocked at his shamelessness. Soon, however, she showed her distinctive smile and whispered to Glara for something.


    ¡°Good. So you want that?¡±


    Rosemond pulled up the corners of her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°You should have said that before. Then I could have left yesterday.¡±


    What a waste. Rosemond added to her words with a voice filled with regret.


    ¡°Sure, money. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Alas, the condition for her to be able to forget about her childhood misfortune was just measly money? Should have said it sooner. She could have just shoved so much money down their throats so they would suffocate.


    Rosemond grabbed the waiver of parental authority from the hand of Baroness Darrow. She smiled coolly and threw a purse full of gold coins that she had received from Glara to the Darrow couple. Gold coins poured out of the open purse and bounced off the body of the Baron and Baroness. Rosemond greeted them for the last time with a voice full of fury.


    ¡°Please live long. Baron as well as Baroness.¡±


    Until the day she could become the Empress and completely destroy them, she hoped they would live for a long time.


    That morning, Patrizia regretted having heard the story of the past from Lucio last night. She lowered her head with a flustered expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ how will I see that person¡¯s face now?¡±


    Knowing the secret meant knowing the person¡¯s weakness. Patrizia had discovered Lucio¡¯s weaknesses. The problem was that the ¡®weakness¡¯ was something that worked on her. In the past, she would have reacted coldly, but after hearing the terrible story, it seemed that she could no longer treat him coldly. She should have just not listened. Patrizia regretted it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is something wrong?¡±


    Mirya asked as she had no idea what was going on, and Patrizia shut her mouth. It was about the Imperial Family. Even if it was Mirya, she was very cautious to bring it up out loud, so Patrizia just shook her head and said, ¡°I am just not feeling well today.¡± After hearing the words, Mirya made a big fuss and said she would boil up some soup and bring it up. As she disappeared into the kitchen, Patrizia wore a dress with the help of the other maids and raised her head elegantly.


    ¡°Ella, how much time is left before Rosemond will return?¡±


    Rafaella, who had been watching Patrizia get ready beside her seemed to ponder for a bit at the sudden question and then answered.


    ¡°Well. Perhaps by now, she is heading back from the countryside? The Darrow home is a bit far from the capital. Probably less than a week.¡±


    It was far away indeed, and while Patrizia mumbled to herself, Mirya appeared with pumpkin soup. Since it was a lie that she was not feeling well, Patrizia felt a slight stab from her conscience. However, Patrizia did not show any of it, and gave a small smile while saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mirya, I think we need to re-budget the Vain Palace.¡±


    Patrizia, who took a bite of pumpkin soup, casually brought up the topic. Mirya responded with a voice that thought it was a given.


    ¡°Now, she is not even a Baroness, but just a lady. I think you must definitely do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It is too late. Reduce the budget, and other useless expenditures designed to consume luxuries from the original budget. Anyway, the maids in the Vain Palace are few in number, so they should not care anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do that as soon as possible.¡±


    Patrizia smiled brightly and nodded her head. Now it felt like the surroundings were being sorted out a bit. But she still couldn¡¯t be relieved. Rosemond wasn¡¯t like a usual bet. The comfort that she felt right now was fleeting, as it was just the illusion of not having to see Rosemond in front of her eyes for the time being.


    Patrizia thought that before Rosemond would try to do anything else, this time it would not be bad for her to do something first. Even if it was fatal, it could not be helped. It wasn¡¯t necessary to deal gracefully with a person who ignored moral ideas.


    ¡°How are the preparations for the Founding Day celebration?¡±


    ¡°It is almost over, Your Majesty. Now only the small details are left.¡±


    Mirya said this with a smile.


    ¡°Congratulations. You can rest a little from today. You were so overwhelmed these days that I was very worried about whether you might get sick.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the one thing I was born with was the gift of strength.¡±


    Patrizia smiled with a smirk after those words. She was safe even after having sucked poison, so she had to admit she had physical strength at least. Patrizia emptied the soup bowl clean and spoke quietly, ¡°Then it would be better to go to the library today.¡±


    Since Rosemond¡¯s appearance, it has been a long time since she had felt her mood soured toward the library. Anyways, there was no Rosemond right now. Patrizia moved slowly with a satisfied smile.


    The sunlight wasn¡¯t as hot as she had thought it would be, so Patrizia enjoyed the refreshing feeling she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    As she walked into the library, a librarian who she seemed to have seen after a few months, greeted her properly. Patrizia moved to the bookshelves filled with books on science to find a book that she had been trying to read before.


    At such leisure, her face looked more comfortable than ever. When she finally found the bookshelf she wanted, she mumbled to herself at the welcome discovery.


    ¡°Ah, found¡­ it.¡±


    However, the joy did not last long. Patrizia, within the large and numerous bookshelves of the spacious library, encountered Lucio and blinked her eyes at being taken aback. Why was this person here at this time¡­? Patrizia was so surprised that she stood blankly, without even thinking of greeting him properly. Lucio greeted her first.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You must have been quite surprised.¡±


    He laughed after he said that. Patrizia finally came to her senses and greeted him.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Master of the Empire and the Sun. May the road ahead be filled only with light.¡±


    ¡°You are the same.¡±


    He muttered with a bitter look as she greeted him with perfect manners. Patrizia quietly bit her lips because she doesn¡¯t like that look on his face. Lucio asked.


    ¡°Why are you all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to read some books.¡±


    The words ¡®because Rosemond isn¡¯t here for a while¡¯ was omitted. He was uncomfortable for her, but Rosemond was more uncomfortable. But Lucio seemed to have noticed and spoke to her.


    ¡°She no longer enters the library. You will not have to feel uncomfortable about coming here.¡±


    ¡°You really know the details well.¡±


    Made sense. Patrizia was being sarcastic, and Lucio had a sheepish expression. Anyways, unless he organized his relationship with her, this was bound to happen with them. She sighed. With Rosemond, it was enough for Patrizia to respond to her consistent hatred and contempt, but the problem with this man could not be solved by such simple logic. Because this man was a very complex being for her.


    Anyways, he was her husband, and also an unscrupulous one who kept a mistress, but to be factual, it wasn¡¯t such a flaw if an Emperor had a mistress. Until that point, she was able to blame him for his hesitation, but it was hard to do so beyond that unless she knew the relationship between Rosemond and him.


    Anyways, it was a difficult situation. It would have been better if she had met him before her. Patrizia had such a useless thought.


    ¡°If you are uncomfortable, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to.¡±


    Patrizia answered bluntly and continued to look for the book because she didn¡¯t want to be caught with the truth that she was being affected by him. The best answer was just to get the job done quickly, and return to the Imperial Palace. Patrizia was so eager to find the book that she didn¡¯t even notice that Lucio was staring at her.


    Lucio was sorry for her even having this idea, but he was thankful to her.


    After hearing such a story, people would tend to treat the protagonist in a special way. ¡°Special¡± here did not mean that the quality of treatment is improved, but that it meant being cautious in the treatment towards that person. After hearing such a story, most people treated the person carefully. As if the person was a glass bottle that broke easily, with the slightest bit of touch.


    Patrizia did not do that, so Lucio felt that this was actually rather special. Anyways, it was definitely something to be thankful for, and with the amount of his gratitude, he was that much apologetic to her as well.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    Only then, Patrizia did notice, and asked. The mysterious expression was clear without anything to block it. He replied with a smile.


    ¡°I am sorry if that made you feel bad.¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t expecting an answer like this. However, Patrizia felt strange, as if she was the one to have done something wrong. She coughed awkwardly, and eagerly tried to find the book again. It was then that her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Oh, found it.¡±


    While Patrizia was muttering unknowingly, she raised her heel to pull a book from a high shelf. However, because it was too high, she could barely touch the book. At that time, her hand seemed to have grabbed the book, but as she happened to disturb the other books, five or six books began to fall below the bookshelf. Patrizia closed her eyes without realizing she was doing so and said, ¡°Why were the books put up so high? How could short people look?!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    However, what was unexpectedly heard, was someone else¡¯s moaning. Patrizia slowly opened her closed eyes. And what Patrizia saw made her look at Lucio with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You should be careful.¡±


    Lucio, who had blocked all the books pouring into her with one arm, grabbed each book and put it in its original place. Patrizia naturally let out her anxious voice, even though he looked just fine after having been hit by all those books.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    To be honest, it was very painful, but he said nothing. This kind of woman would worry about him if he said it hurt and would frown her little face while pretending not to care. A sad, good woman who had hated him, but eventually cared for him.


    ¡°Are you alright, Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I was not hit with anything. Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°I said I am. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    When the book she was originally looking for was on the floor in front of her, Lucio picked it up and handed it to Patrizia. Patrizia managed to accept it, and before she even thanked him, he was already walking towards the entrance. Patrizia murmured while looking at Lucio, who was indifferently receiving the greetings of the maids from the Empress Palace.


    ¡°¡­ He is good at making people concerned about him.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there was a loud noise. Are you okay?¡±


    After returning to the Empress Palace, Mirya had asked anxiously, and Patrizia replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I am fine. I am not the injured one, His Majesty is.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was hit by the books in my stead.¡±


    Which made her concerned. Patrizia had a very displeased expression on her face. Mirya first noticed the change inside of her and her mental state, then carefully asked Patrizia.


    ¡°Your Majesty, was the court physician called for?¡±


    ¡°He probably did not call for one.¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t feel much attachment to his body. Patrizia, who was a bit depressed by that entangled background, made an expression as if she was thinking something for a moment, and soon told Mirya.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I must call for the court physician anyway. There were only a few books, but the thickness of them cannot be ignored, and you never know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will send one to the Central Palace.¡±


    Mirya captured the meaning of Patrizia¡¯s words and left with a bright smile, while Patrizia was left alone to then have a peaceful expression on her face as if she had finally unburdened her mind. Of course, these were changes that she did not notice.

 Chapter 62 - THANK YOU FOR CONTINUING TO HATE ME INDIFFERENTLY

    Patrizia had a dream that night. The moments before she restarted this life all came out in that dream. When the guillotine finally cut down Petronilla¡¯s throat, Patrizia woke up sobbing.


    ¡°Aaaaaagh!


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The shocked Mirya hastened to Patrizia in a hurry, as did Rafaella. She came into the room with a pair of swords in both hands, as she thought an assassin might have infiltrated, but gave a sigh of relief when she found out that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Lizzy, Your Majesty. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia was still unsettled and asked Mirya for water, and while Mirya went out to get water, Rafaella asked Patrizia with a worried expression.


    ¡°Now, Your Majesty. Calm down. I am the only one here. Your Majesty is safe.¡±


    ¡°Haa, Rafaella¡­¡±


    In the dream, she had even seen the scene of her death, vividly replayed. If there was a god of dreams, she felt that her mind and body were being destroyed, so that she would be killed. It was only natural, as she had experienced all kinds of misfortune before her reincarnation. While Patrizia still rested with a pale face, Mirya brought in warm water.


    ¡°Drink first, Your Majesty. Then calm down.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Still vomiting out her surprised breaths, Patrizia drank the water like a child. Mirya and Rafaella were staring at her. Patrizia wanted to say her usual words, ¡®It is okay. You can all go back now. ¡® to them, but she couldn¡¯t. Mirya asked in a voice full of worry.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think so.¡±


    ¡°Shall I bring something else to eat? Something sweet or¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is fine.¡±


    After drinking the water to some extent, the calmed down Patrizia told Mirya.


    ¡°I want to take a walk alone. I do not think I can fall asleep again in this state.¡±


    ¡°Alone? However¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosemond is not here right now, so there is nothing wrong with it. I am fine.¡±


    Patrizia stumbled after saying that and got up from her bed. Because of the great impact from the shock, it was difficult to even properly move her body. Rafaella quickly supported her, and Mirya brought a shawl made of thick fur. Patrizia wore it and soon walked outside the Empress Palace with slow footsteps.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia went with that garden. To a place that contained all of her feelings. Patrizia did not want to be comforted by anyone. The only person who knew this feeling right now was herself. Patrizia believed that being alone among flowers would organize her emotions and that she could bring down this miserable feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Strange tears flowed as she walked up to the garden. She missed Nilla so much, but the time was deep in the night. It was a time for horses and stablehands to sleep, and it was impossible to wake them up due to her own uncomfortable heart. That didn¡¯t mean she wanted to worry her whole family by walking all the way there and waking Nilla up. She just had to bear it alone. Anyways, even everything she went through was all gone now.


    She was walking up to the garden without even thinking of hiding her tears, and it was then she could see someone from a distance. The moonlight was faint, so it was hard to see, but Patrizia at least figured out that this was not an assassin. The assassin did not look like that. Patrizia quietly approached that someone. It was Lucio.


    ¡°¡­ Empress?¡±


    Lucio¡¯s voice hovered over the silent garden. Patrizia slowly walked to where he was and vowed not to hug him no matter how hard it was. The moonlight was so faint that only the flowers would know that she cried if she managed to straighten out her voice.


    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you cry?¡±


    ¡®Failure, damn it.¡¯ Patrizia replied.


    ¡°Yes. It would seem so.¡±


    ¡°If you cried, you cried, what do you mean it would seem so?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Patrizia replied with an empty voice, and Lucio¡¯s expression was not good when he heard her voice. He asked.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I thought it happened too long ago for the memories to even come back.¡±


    She had remembered. Cruelly.


    ¡°But they did come back, the memories.¡±


    ¡°It is a bright red lie to say that time heals everything.¡±


    As it was for him. With that said, Lucio handed Patrizia a white handkerchief. It was the same handkerchief he had given her that other day. She gently wiped her tears with it, and as Lucio watched her, he gently grabbed the handkerchief from her and wiped parts of her face that were out of her reach. Patrizia wanted to get away from there, but at the moment she wasn¡¯t even up to it, and honestly, just walking up to that garden had been a feat.


    ¡°I do not think you cried even like this, at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It must have been a worse memory than that.¡±


    ¡°There is no match.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t compare Rosemond and Nilla. In a voice that still contained nothing, Patrizia asked Lucio.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Despite saying that, Patrizia was afraid. She wondered if he would have another seizure, and she hoped he wouldn¡¯t answer. Fortunately, Lucio smiled brightly and gave a better answer.


    ¡°Just because I recalled some bad memories.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That time the¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the memories are a little less than that.¡±


    Even then, it was the memory of abuse. There was no strength in pain. If it hurts then it hurts, what significance was there for hurting less or hurting more. Patrizia spoke quietly.


    ¡°You must be having a hard time now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is hard.¡±


    Lucio smiled brightly as she said so.


    ¡°But I got used to it. That is why I do not cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to get used to pain?¡±


    ¡°I accept that pain as part of me. Specifically¡­¡±


    Lucio, who was worried for a moment, concluded with a bitter look.


    ¡°It is being consumed by that pain. Being eaten.¡±


    ¡°I do not think that is very good.¡±


    ¡°It is a much better choice than groaning in pain.¡±


    Was it? Patrizia asked Lucio, thinking that she couldn¡¯t understand up to that much.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Is the Empress alright?¡±


    ¡°I am not alright.¡±


    Patrizia spoke frankly, and Lucio smiled.


    ¡°Yes. It is much better to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will not be okay forever.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. Wounds and pains are normally like that. It is a memory that can never be forgotten or erased.¡±


    ¡°You are speaking like a person who has mastered all of that.¡±


    ¡°A kind of defense mechanism.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia changed the topic, thinking she didn¡¯t want to develop on the deep topic further.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I am used to it.¡±


    ¡°I do not like Your Majesty, but I am regretful for your personal misfortune.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if this was a normal pain that could be expressed with regret. Lucio spoke.


    ¡°Yes. I am grateful to the Empress for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    When Patrizia asked with an expression showing she didn¡¯t understand at all, Lucio replied with a smile.


    ¡°Usually, when you hear this, Empress. It is hard to treat that person the same as before. They will try to draw a line. Try not to touch that person¡¯s wounds as much as possible. Of course, that is from their goodwill, but sometimes it hurts that person even more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for continuing to hate me indifferently.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was he smiling like that? Patrizia bit her lips without her knowledge. Whether he had not seen that or was pretending to not have seen? He asked without pointing out her action.


    ¡°So are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so.¡±


    After Patrizia replied without much sincerity, she stared at the man in front of her.


    All of the pain she was experiencing now had come from this man. It was this man who sent Nilla to the guillotine, and this man who had destroyed her family. However, this was strictly before she returned to this new life, and as of now, this man had no responsibility for it. Anyways, in this present state, the man would not order for the destruction of her family or send Nilla to the guillotine.


    But even so, it was this man in front of her that had hurt her. Falling into the trap of inconsistent contradictions, Patrizia looked confused. If so, was she now trying to heal her pain with a man who was the source of her pain? There could be no ironic situation such as this.


    ¡°You seem to like this garden. You always seem to be coming here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Only then, Patrizia stopped thinking and replied.


    ¡°It is a special place, somewhat.¡±


    ¡°It is also a special place for me, this place. How fascinating.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After being beaten by my mother, I always came here and cried. That day, when the incident happened, I self-injured myself here.¡±


    The content was cruel, but the voice containing it was devoid of anything. How on earth could this man say anything like this? Patrizia felt bad for him and became sad. Probably the flowers of this garden grew up, each drinking at least a drop of his tears.


    ¡°I just told you a story that was not so fun. I had better go back. The night is deep.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Patrizia said this, and then gave him a proper farewell, and left the garden. However, she heard the sound of someone following her from behind. Looking back, it was Lucio. Patrizia asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better to escort you back to the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. Why did you come out alone without bringing a guard?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be alone.¡±


    Patrizia politely declined.


    ¡°So I will walk alone. Return to the Central Palace please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With that said, Patrizia walked a little faster than before. When she walked about ten steps, Patrizia had noticed that Lucio nevertheless was following her carefully, but she decided to leave it as it was, instead of saying more about that. Eventually, Lucio watched Patrizia arrive at the Empress Palace and listen to Rafaella¡¯s worried nagging, then returned to the Central Palace.


    Rosemond arrived at the Imperial Palace earlier than expected. It was because the carriage¡¯s speed was maximized at her prompting. Rosemond, who gave him a much higher bonus than originally promised, entered the Imperial Palace with a level of confidence that was unparalleled in that of the Darrow household. She went to her Vain Palace first. A few maids welcomed her.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, you have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yea, nothing much happened, right?¡±


    Of course, I thought she would hear the answer, ¡°nothing much happened,¡± but the reaction that came back was unexpected. When Rosemond hesitated with the expressions that the maids showed, not knowing what to do, she intuitively noticed that something had gone wrong. She interrogated them with a grim look.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    At last, Rosemond¡¯s incessant questioning made the maids spill the truth. Rosemond¡¯s anger soared to the top of her head, because of the fact that the budget for the Vain Palace had been cut in half, and that luxury items were being restricted from being bought at all.


    She was in a very bad low mood due to the fatigue of her long-distance travel, and the stress she had received from the Baron and Baroness. Eventually, Rosemond moved her footsteps to the Empress Palace where Patrizia was, without even thinking about changing her dress.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Rosemond is here.¡±


    Due to Mirya¡¯s blunt voice, Patrizia intuitively knew the reason why she had come.

 Chapter 63

    When Patrizia allowed her to come in, Rosemond, whose skin was rougher than before, came into her place with pompous steps. Patrizia, tired of her arrogance, lectured her on her attitude.


    ¡°You are probably the only one who shows such impolite conduct in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°What did I do for you to say that, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am saying, mind your manners. You look very urgently in need of etiquette education.¡±


    At her words, Rosemond couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted.


    ¡°The person that needs etiquette education is not me, but the Empress!¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She asked Patrizia with a cold expression.


    ¡°Why did you cut the budget for Vain Palace?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Patrizia was expecting it, but when she finally faced this situation, it felt more strange than she had thought it would be. She replied after she had soothed down her voice.


    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±


    ¡°How can the budget suddenly be cut like this? I returned the Baroness title, but I am still His Majesty¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are His Majesty¡¯s ¡°unofficial¡± mistress. There is no provision in Imperial law to budget for the mistress. I am just doing it according to custom.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you suddenly ignoring custom and doing this arbitrary thing, I¡¯m extremely curious.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Rosemond. Maids were given to the Vain Palace, and as you said, you are no longer a Baroness. So, I just thought it was reasonable to reduce my useless budget as the owner of the Inner Palace.¡±


    Patrizia, who said this, added on something with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Not only that, but it is also unprecedented to meet with a mere daughter of a Baron whenever you want, Lady Rosemond. I think that alone is enough to treat you well as His Majesty¡¯s mistress¡±


    ¡°Did you say, daughter of a mere Baron, just now?¡±


    Rosemond laughed and corrected Patrizia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately, I am no longer Baron Darrow¡¯s daughter. That name now has no meaning for me.¡±


    Patrizia asked, raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°My father signed a waiver of parental authority. I will soon be brought in as an adopted daughter of the Duchy of Efreni. So now I¡¯m not, ¡®a daughter of a mere Baron, but the daughter of the one of the Empire¡¯s three Prime Ministers.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a firm face, and Rosemond¡¯s face crumpled.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stop doing things that insult me.¡±


    ¡°I do not know when I said I did something insulting, Lady Rosemond. It does not matter to me whether you are a Baron¡¯s daughter or a Duke¡¯s adopted daughter. Whatever you are, I am the noblest woman in this empire, and no woman dares to surpass me. But should someone like myself, have to care about what you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Patrizia¡¯s words were all true for Rosemond. Patrizia continued.


    ¡°That is even better. Congratulations, Lady Rosemond. Congratulations in advance. From what I know, I heard that the riches of the Duke of Efreni are not small. Then I do not have to increase the budget for Vain Palace. No, I would rather cut it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Do not shout, Lady Rosemond. If you¡¯re going to be a princess soon, keep your manners and dignity. You must relearn from the nobility about etiquette before being admitted to the Duchy. If it is embarrassing to say that directly to the Duke, I have the intention of showing mercy and tell the Duke myself.¡±


    ¡°No, there is no need for that, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond replied in a hurry.


    ¡°Because my father has already promised to attach a tutor to me. So I do not need Your Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°That is good. The Empress¡¯s position is not so free to care for such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then is this over now? Hurry and go. I am very busy right now.¡±


    Patrizia said that and then called the maids into the room. To the maids asking what they were called for, Patrizia made the world¡¯s most caring expression and gave them an order.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond is returning to Vain Palace, so you all escort her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face was hardened by the clear expulsion. However, Patrizia was sitting at her desk again, and reviewing the overwhelmed documents without any interest. Rosemond made a rare smile on her face and soon spoke with a sharp voice to the maids of the Imperial Palace, walking alongside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to go. It¡¯s not like I have a broken foot.¡±


    As Rosemond said that, she walked alone with an arrogant face in the world. She could feel the maids of the Empress Palace gossiping behind her, but Rosemond continued to walk gracefully with an expression that said she didn¡¯t care at all. Her mood was ruined because of that brat Patrizia, so she was going to go to the Central Palace, and to purify her mind.


    ¡°The bruises are severe, Your Majesty. Your body has not yet fully recovered from the last incident, so please be sure to stay safe.¡±


    ¡°I will. It was my mistake, so stop now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You must surely take medicine.¡±


    As Lucio nodded to show he knew, only then did the Imperial physician withdraw his face from the Central Palace with a relieved expression. Rosemond was entering the room when she came across the physician and made a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Rose. You arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But suddenly why is the physician¡­?¡±


    Rosemond asked in a voice full of worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°No, Rose. I am fine.¡±


    He quickly switched topics.


    ¡°What do you mean fine? It should be a serious condition if you call the physician¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really fine. Have you been to Baron¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Rosemond smiled with a bitter expression and told him the result.


    ¡°The Baron agreed to the waiver of parental rights. This is the proof.¡±


    Rosemond said this and presented him with a signed contract of the waiver. Lucio nodded his head when he received it.


    ¡°Perhaps the Duke of Efreni will officially announce that I will be brought in as an adopted daughter soon. Then I will no longer be a daughter of a mere Baron, but a noble Duke¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You seem to be obsessed with status.¡±


    ¡°Is it not natural, Lucio? Only then can I love you to my heart¡¯s content without any restrictions.¡±


    Rosemond said that and left a small kiss on Lucio¡¯s forehead. Lucio¡¯s expression of accepting it wasn¡¯t as sweet as it used to be, but since Rosemond closed her eyes and kissed him, she couldn¡¯t notice that much.


    ¡°When I become the daughter of the Duke, it will be easier to enter the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio said nothing, but Rosemond accepted it as positive silence. She soon began to whine like a child, as if she had not been talking seriously just moments before.


    ¡°Right, by the way, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rose.¡±


    ¡°The Empress is really too much.¡±


    As she acted like a baby by inflating her cheeks and expressing dissatisfaction, Lucio asked, showing interest.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, she has cut the budget for the Vain Palace.¡±


    Half of it too. Wasn¡¯t it really too much? At Rosemond¡¯s words, Lucio thought about something for a moment and soon spoke in a nonchalant voice.


    ¡°The expenses for the Vain Palace has been quite high. It is not an excessive cut? Even if it was cut in half, you and the maids should not be lacking in funds.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    It was then Rosemond finally noticed something strange. For the first time now, Lucio defended Patrizia in front of her. ¡°Not her!¡± Rosemond asked him with a shocked face.


    ¡°Lucio¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to be frugal, but overspending on luxury is not good. Moreover, the finances these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Rosemond shouted with a shocked expression. Discussing finances in front of her. He was an Emperor who had never done that, even once. Rosemond asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Suddenly¡­ Why are you suddenly like this, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean suddenly, Rose. Your expenditures have been excessive since long before.¡±


    He spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°But it was just not officially pointed out. In any case, the mistress is an informal position related to the Emperor, and excessive spending on luxury is not good. What is more, your status is not even a Baroness now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond looked at Lucio with a resentful expression on her face and soon left the Central Palace. Anyone who looked at her would know she was angry as she rolled her feet out and disappeared from where he was, and when he finally left alone, Lucio muttered to himself while letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°Nevertheless, this should be the correct way.¡±


    ¡°How can he do that to me?!¡±


    Rosemond returned to Vain Palace and shouted in anger. This was really ridiculous. How could Lucio betray her in this way? She steamed over this and threw the items that were on the table. With a clinking sound, the pieces of glass bounced everywhere. Glara, who was watching her by her side, closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Lady, please be composed.¡±


    ¡°Composed? Do I look like I can be composed? I¡¯m pretty sure anyone can see and confirm that His Majesty¡¯s favor is not the same as before!¡±


    She threw the glass once again with a shout. The glass bottle she threw barely managed to not hit Glara. She vomited out her breaths and put her hand on her chest. Perhaps there was no job as extreme as being Rosemond¡¯s maid.


    ¡°It is clear that His Majesty has stuck to that brat¡¯s side while I was away!¡±


    Rosemond, who expressed anger even while using slang, soon transformed into a cool expression. At this sudden change of expression, Glara was confused about what to do to adjust to Rosemond. Rosemond said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Glara, put in some communication to the Duke of Efreni right away.¡±


    ¡°For what reason¡­¡±


    ¡°There is only one reason! Ask them to finish the adoption process as soon as possible. Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Lady, I will do that, so please calm down.¡±


    Glara asked her to calm her, but Rosemond still seemed angry. Glara quickly hurried out of the Vain Palace to prevent further fires.

 Chapter 64 - WILL YOU NOT GET MARRIED, OLDER SISTER?

    Meanwhile, Petronilla visited the Efreni estate after a long time had passed. This was because the Duke¡¯s butler had reached out to her. Petronilla entered the Duchy in a plain, light yellow dress with only one ribbon tied on her waist. The butler welcomed her politely.


    ¡°You have arrived, Lady Petronila. Come this way.¡±


    ¡°Hello, butler.¡±


    Petronilla, who responded with the same courtesy in her greeting, gracefully entered the household. It didn¡¯t seem to have changed much from her last visit. The butler led her to the reception room. She sat down, and asked a question after taking a sip of peppermint tea that one of the maids had brought to her.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal, but it is not a problem that can be handled by myself. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°No, butler. Originally, I was asked by the Duchess to take over. Since there was also the Duchess¡¯ word, it would be right to do this. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is because of Madam January¡¯s luxury spending, Miss.¡±


    The butler coughed and refined his voice. Soon, he began to explain the matter in a clean voice.


    ¡°For the first half of the budget, the amount of the expenditure was too large, but it is difficult for me to lower the budget with my authority.¡±


    Oh dear. Petronilla dropped a bit of surprise. It was a complicated problem.


    ¡°I want to hear what the Duke¡¯s situation is on this.¡±


    ¡°The Duke¡­ He is always like this, but he is generous in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She had asked pointlessly. Petronilla nodded with such an expression on her face. It was only natural. Originally, the nobility were human beings who would do anything to their wives for the sake of their mistresses. Like the Emperor now. Petronilla barely concealed her contempt and asked the butler.


    ¡°Then what would you like me to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    In that moment an extremely high voice interrupted the two of them, and while Petronilla had only heard this voice once, she figured out who the owner of the voice was like a ghost. She forced a smile and greeted January.


    ¡°Hello, Madam. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    She asked, slightly smiling.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I requested her presence.¡±


    At the end of the butler¡¯s words, the expression of January slightly chilled. Nevertheless, the smile remained the same.


    ¡°Ah, you did. For what reason¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to explain up to that point. Is that not right, Madam?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She seemed offended, but the butler looked on stiffly, without showing any care for her reaction. Petronilla thought that the butler was quite a great person, and quickly made excuses.


    ¡°It is nothing. It is a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah, is that so.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know. Sorry about that. January gave a thin smile, and disappeared with the words, ¡°Then comfortably stay and depart.¡± After she disappeared, the butler sighed. Perhaps he had confirmed that Petronilla was on his side. Petronilla spoke to him.


    ¡°The most important thing is the position of the Duchess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now butler. Tell me. What is the Duchess¡¯ position on this matter?¡±


    ¡°You ask when you already know everything, Lady.¡±


    Petronilla smiled brightly at the butler¡¯s words.


    ¡°I am not sure. I do not know why you have determined that I already know about this.¡±


    ¡°Is it not a matter of common sense?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes there are houses where common sense does not apply. If so, the Duchess would not want it, if my thoughts are right. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°It is correct, Lady. The Duchess is constantly wary of Madam January. She hates her spending so much, more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then the decision is already made, is it not?¡±


    ¡°It is not that simple. Because of this, the Duke and the Duchess fight a lot.¡±


    Alas, that was possible. Petronilla nodded her head.


    ¡°It is very likely.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have to find a compromise, but that is not easy. It is a difficult issue.¡±


    ¡°I see that.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head, and then asked a question.


    ¡°Mr. Butler, do I have to give an answer right now on this matter?¡±


    ¡°That is not necessary. I just hope you will give an answer quickly.¡±


    Madam January¡¯s behavior was too much. Petronilla nodded as if she understood the butler¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do not worry. I can give you an answer in three days.¡±


    After Petronilla said that, she stood up from her seat slowly.


    ¡°I will see you again in three days. Hopefully I will come up with a satisfying answer for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    Petronilla smiled lightly, and left the reception room.


    ¡°¡­ So I need your help, Lizzy.¡±


    Upon hearing Petronilla¡¯s explanation, Patrizia nodded. Obviously, it was a troublesome problem. Patrizia thought about it.


    ¡®How could our side benefit?¡¯


    ¡°Anyways, we have to choose one of the two.¡±


    Patrizia responded to Petronilla¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright. The wife and the mistress can never become close. You don¡¯t have to have a hostile relationship with the person left over, but at least you need to stay cordial.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    In any case, the Duchy of Efreni was currently on the opposing side of Patrizia. Not only that, she already had the Duke of Witherford. Even so, the choice was difficult because the fact remained that both the wife and the mistress were the Duke¡¯s women. But nevertheless, choosing the wife was the best option anyone could come up with.


    ¡°The woman¡¯s background is also obscure, and we know nothing about that mistress. There is nothing wrong with being careful.¡±


    ¡°Right. Either way, I have to finish this in a direction without any trouble.¡±


    ¡°I plan to ask her to submit a proposal detailing the items to be spent in the future. Review it, discard the parts that are not necessary, and only accept the parts that are. That is the best for now.¡±


    ¡°I think that way too. It would be better for the future to choose a direction that would benefit Duchess Efreni as much as possible.¡±


    Anyways, as soon as she accepted the request of Duchess of Efreni, January also considered her as one of the Duchess¡¯ people. Petronilla changed the topic.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s stop talking about this¡­ Lizzy, is there anything interesting here? I have not been to the Imperial Palace much these days, so I don¡¯t know any of the news.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can call news¡­ Oh, there is one. No, is it two?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Rosemond returned to the Imperial Palace earlier than expected. And soon she will become an adopted daughter of Efreni.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    What was this situation? Petronilla¡¯s face that hardened with the shock was remarkable to behold. While Patrizia replied with an undisturbed face.


    ¡°Well, it was something I expected. From going to the Baron¡¯s estate¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lizzy. But why are you being so easygoing?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say I am taking this easily, but it has already happened. She is probably thinking about attacking me with her higher status as a weapon.¡±


    Not only that, but she came over in the morning and made a ruckus. When she heard Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla made an expression as if she was in pain. How long had it been since she had returned, to be making the palace so noisy already.


    ¡°You have to tie this situation up. Whenever, and surely.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it is still too early. I have to wait for the opportunity to ripen.¡±


    Until then, she would peek at the timing while faithfully doing her job. Petronilla nodded at Patrizia¡¯s words. After all, she was truly a mature twin sister. Petronila asked.


    ¡°The celebration is next week, are the preparations finished?¡±


    ¡°It is almost over. There are really only a few things left. Things you do not have to worry about now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Petronilla smiled lightly and asked her sister.


    ¡°Will you have a date with your sister that day?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no. I am sorry, but let us do it next year.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will feel very tired that day. I will have to face bump into the nobles all day.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    She nodded as if she understood. Then Patrizia asked her.


    ¡°Will you not get married, older sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    Petronilla asked Patrizia with a taken aback expression at the sudden topic, and Patrizia recounted casually.


    ¡°Well¡­ No, I did it too, but I was thinking if it was time for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Lizzy, do you want your sister to go so quickly?¡±


    When she got married, she couldn¡¯t be her maid anymore? Patrizia smiled and explained with a voice full of sadness.


    ¡°No, Nilla. Of course I do not mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It is because I just want you to meet a good person quickly and be happy.¡±


    ¡°Useless words.¡±


    Petronilla dismissed the possibility with a stern voice.


    ¡°I am happy even now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You are by your side, and our parents are by my side. This is happiness. Just because one more man gets involved in my life, it will not determine my happiness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nilla you were so cool just now.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Petronilla grinned, said to her younger sister.


    ¡°I like this time with you more than anything else. I still want to enjoy this freedom.¡±


    ¡°You do not plan to never get married right?¡±


    ¡°If a good person appears, I can do it in five minutes.¡±


    Five minutes was a bit harsh. Patrizia laughed in a fit of giggles.


    ¡°I want to see my nephew or niece soon.¡±


    ¡°I also want to see my nephew or niece soon.¡±


    Petronilla, who said that, teased Patrizia.


    ¡°Little sister, isn¡¯t it more realistic for you than me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am single and you are married.¡±


    Mirya, who was listening to the conversation of the two sisters on this most sensitive subject, had a shocked expression, but Patrizia was so calm as she responded.


    ¡°Nilla, my husband and I will not have a child in at least five years. I will wait until I can get pregnant and then have a son.¡±


    ¡°Who said they will give you a son? Your dream is wild.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ I will have to try until I give birth to one.¡±


    Patrizia, who finished the topic roughly, told a different story.


    ¡°Anyways, look for a nice groom at this time of the event. You never know? Your fated person might appear?¡±


    ¡°Bullcrap. If it¡¯s fate, I¡¯m sick of it now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Why are you saying ¡®now¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such a thing as fate. No, even if I believe in it, it¡¯s not my decision.¡±


    That was true. Patrizia nodded silently. At that time, Petronilla raised her body from the seat with a ¡®cha¡¯ sound, and Patrizia asked her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat bread. Do you want to as well?¡±


    ¡°I will if it is freshly baked.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla¡¯s mouth broke into a smile. Her little sister was indeed cute.


    ¡°Sounds good, Lizzy. Wait a little bit.¡±

 Chapter 65 - THE WIFE TELLING HER HUSBAND TO GO TO HIS MISTRESS

    Exactly one day later, Petronilla returned to the Duchy. As always, the courteous butler welcomed her, and Petronilla began to speak while drinking the tea that had been prepared in advance.


    ¡°Ask Madam January to bring a proposal for the amount of money she plans to spend and the items, butler. Let the two of us look at it and decide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady. It is a wise answer as expected.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    Petronilla spoke carefully.


    ¡°Yes, tell me Lady.¡±


    ¡°Is Madam January not inside the home?¡±


    ¡°She is out currently.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so.¡±


    Petronilla mumbled with a voice that expressed how unfortunate it was. Soon after, she spoke to the butler again.


    ¡°I must have had too much tea.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the bathroom is on the second floor, Lady. Would you like me to escort you?¡±


    ¡°No, Butler. I am grateful for the words alone.¡±


    After saying that she would go alone, Petronilla went up to the second floor. Petronilla pretended to go to the bathroom the butler spoke about, and then turned away and secretly moved into January¡¯s room, which she had confirmed last time. After she sneaked into the ownerless room, she began to search through all the nooks and crannies in the room.


    ¡®I have to find¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if it would be useful, if she just found it. In addition, it could be different from what she knew about. Anyways, the variable was applied from the beginning. Petronilla quickly moved her hands and started looking for something. When she finally opened the fifth drawer, Petronilla discovered something. She almost yelled out unknowingly, then quickly closed her mouth and put the item in her chest.


    -CLICK.


    At that moment, the door was opened. Petronilla¡¯s heart shriveled up.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    It was January. She glowered at Petronilla with an unusually cold look, and Petronilla spoke with a calm expression.


    ¡°Ah, I got lost trying to go to the bathroom¡­ I opened any room to ask a maid, but the room was so pretty that I was admiring it. Is it Madam¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Since she said it was a mistake, it was difficult for her to ask Petronilla who was a guest, why she was in a room without a master. January did not hide her grim face, and Petronilla broke into a friendly smile and praised the interior.


    ¡°You are very good at decorating. I admire it. My room is not as pretty as this.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ There is nothing you cannot do with money.¡±


    January, who replied without sincerity, spoke further with a smile.


    ¡°Would you please leave, Lady? I don¡¯t like people being in my room.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry, Madam. I made a mistake and disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±


    Petronilla said this and quickly left the room. It felt like January was staring at her with suspicious eyes to the end, but Petronilla walked on casually as if nothing was wrong. Nervousness excited suspicion.


    Patrizia took a deep breath. The tiara on her head felt heavier than usual. As if she noticed that Patrizia was nervous, Rafaella came to her side and deliberately tried to help her relax.


    ¡°What is wrong, Your Majesty? Do you feel bad somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ That is not it, but I am a little nervous.¡±


    When Patrizia replied with a weak smile, Rafaella, who had dressed in a silver dress in a rare moment, burst into laughter.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Did you not see the mirror properly? How pretty Lizzy is right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face blushed at those words. Anyways, She was just a bad girl in name only, and in cases such as this, there was no one more naive and pure than this. Rafaella smiled and spoke in an admitting manner.


    ¡°Really pretty, Lizzy. Like an angel from heaven.¡±


    ¡°That is a bit of an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°Really though?¡±


    As the two of them playfully laughed at each other, Petronilla suddenly appeared. The black and green velvet dress blended with her flaming red hair and it was beautiful. Patrizia smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Welcome, Nilla. You look so pretty today.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty also looks beautiful.¡±


    As Petronilla spoke in a formal way, which was unusual, Patrizia couldn¡¯t stand it and laughed. It was beyond awkward. Patrizia asked her.


    ¡°Mother and Father?¡±


    ¡°They will be a little late. I came first.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Patrizia gave a small smile.


    ¡°By the way, my twin sister, you really are so beautiful today?¡±


    ¡°Such empty words.¡±


    ¡°No, you are really pretty.¡±


    Petronilla said this as she touched the golden dress Patrizia wore.


    ¡°The dress is pretty, and the hair is up in a pretty way. And the tiara shines.¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this today?¡±


    ¡°Pretty, my little sister. Older sister is about to be jealous.¡±


    Petronilla giggled with a mischievous expression, and spoke in a voice that revealed her feelings of regret.


    ¡°If you were unmarried, you would have broken the hearts of many lads.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Patrizia received these words with an awkward expression, and spoke to excuse herself.


    ¡°It is not so bad now. There is nothing to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good for you. Where is His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    As Patrizia spoke in a flat voice, Petronilla smiled strangely.


    ¡°Yes, well. There are a lot of people with you, right? You have me, and Ella too.¡±


    ¡°Older sister should find a groom candidate. Our parents are worried.¡±


    ¡°Mother keeps bugging me about it as it is. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be sold at this rate.¡±


    Petronilla, who laughed in a joking manner, soon moved to the food table to drink a cocktail, and Patrizia tilted her head down, as if she was already tired. Rafaella spoke.


    ¡°We have not even started yet, Your Majesty. What will you do if you are already drooping down like this?¡±


    ¡°I am scared because it is the first time¡­ I am also nervous.You do not need to go around anywhere?¡±


    ¡°The most important task of the knight is the escort of the serviceman. I am going to stick to you like a piece of gum today.¡±


    ¡°I will decline. What will happen on a day like today?¡±


    ¡°You never know. Why, are you thinking of going on a date with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yea right, like that will happen.¡±


    Patrizia drew a line in a voice that said there was no chance of that.


    ¡°Nothing like that. We are not even close enough.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Then someone called Rafaella from a distance. When she heard the voice, she realized this person was a relative of Rafaella. When Rafaella sneakily looked at her, Patrizia replied casually.


    ¡°Go on ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can I go, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You also have the right and duty to enjoy this celebration today. You know how hard I prepared for this.¡±


    At Patricia¡¯s words, Rafaella lifted the corners of her mouth slightly, and laughed. The makeup that was thicker than usual suited her well. She whispered to Patrizia.


    ¡°Thanks. I will be back soon.¡±


    When Rafaella disappeared from her side, Patrizia felt it was a little quiet. When she was about to feel a little lonely, Patrizia noticed Lucio walking towards her. Patrizia¡¯s face, which found him, went blank.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡±


    Why was he picking a fight on a day like today? Patrizia¡¯s forehead narrowed.


    ¡°Can I not be alone?¡±


    ¡°Because there is no escort and no maids.¡±


    ¡°The maids went to get cocktails, and Rafaella also briefly went away for something regarding the Marquis of Brinkstone.¡±


    ¡°Dangerously.¡±


    ¡°It is a party I designed. At least nothing dangerous will happen in a place where so many people have gathered. You have too many worries.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia turned her head without saying anything. Lucio did not leave, despite the blatant dismissal. Eventually, Patrizia opened her mouth again.


    ¡°You are not going to the Lady of Efreni.¡±


    Rosemond finally abandoned the Darrow name a few days ago, and got Efreni¡¯s name. Rosemond Mary Rune Efreni, was now her name. Lucio spoke in a strange voice.


    ¡°You are probably the only wife telling her husband to go to the mistress.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Patrizia spoke coldly.


    ¡°There should be many. If they are disappointed enough with their husbands, and if they do not have any more expectations, it is possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­ sure.¡±


    Even though she had said quite a bit of harsh words, he was resilient. There was something he had done, so if he had a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her what to do. Patrizia spoke to him.


    ¡°Then, why is Your Majesty alone?¡±


    ¡°I sent them away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because my surroundings were too noisy. I do not really like it to be loud.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only that was a similarity they shared. However Patrizia soon made an expression showing that she didn¡¯t care, and after a while Mirya returned with a low-alcohol cocktail. Mirya saw Lucio and displayed the proper greetings.


    ¡°I see the Sun of the great Empire, His Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°The maid is like you and courteous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia ignored him as she thought it was something she thought wasn¡¯t worthy of answering, and she emptied a glass of cocktail and handed it over to Mirya. As she moved to go somewhere else, Mirya asked her before Lucio could.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people that I feel suffocated. I want to catch the outside air.¡±


    Patrizia said this and walked a few steps, but soon turned back and spoke to Lucio as if to hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°I am telling you just in case, but I do not want you to follow me.¡±


    Despite the obvious refusal, Lucio was in a calm state, and because of that it was Mirya who felt the embarrassment. Patrizia walked over to the terrace with an expression that showed she was without a care.


    Meanwhile, Petronilla was thinking about something as she was drinking a cocktail that she had brought from the food table. It was because of what she had brought from January¡¯s room a few days ago. She borrowed the power of alcohol, and stretched out her thoughts freely, then shook her head as if she were suffering. It was so complicated that her head hurt.


    She needed another drink. Petronilla thought this, and picked up another red cocktail.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    However, the cocktail was soon poured into her dress as she let out a slight scream. Petronilla fell on the floor as a result of bumping into someone, and frowned as she picked up the cocktail glass that fell on the bottom of the dress. She was relieved it didn¡¯t break.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Lady?¡±


    At that time, a voice she had heard somewhere once before hit Petronilla¡¯s ears. Petronilla raised her head with a dazed look. A man with brown hair and auburn eyes¡­ Where did she see this guy? Where? The man looked at her as if he had the same thought, and then looked at her with a happy expression.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Petronilla shouted after a long time as if she had remembered.

 Chapter 66 - CHAPTER 64. A HUSBAND’S GREATEST DUTY

    ¡°That time! The carriage! Right?¡±


    It was the lad, who was riding in the carriage that had bumped into hers while she was on her way to the Duke of Efreni. Petronilla wants to greet him with a happy expression, but before that, she saw the hand that he had put out first.The man spoke to her in a friendly voice.


    ¡°First, hold on and rise up, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±


    Petronilla quickly followed his words as the feeling of shame creeped up after. Petronilla stared at the man as she placed the spilled cocktail on the table. The man, who seemed to be about a yard taller than her, was clearly a well-educated man. Of course, it was the same with Petronilla in the other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I apologize, Lady. I should have been more careful, but I have inconvenienced you.¡±


    ¡°No, Sir. I also own some negligence. Then I will take my leave¡­¡±


    At the moment, Petronilla remembered a certain moment and then tried to hurry on. But the man was surprisingly stubborn.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The man caught on to Petronilla. Petronilla looked up at the man with a flustered look. The man smiled softly and spoke to her.


    ¡°This is also fate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they not say it is fate when even clothing happens to graze past?¡±


    ¡®Do you believe that?¡¯


    Petronilla secretly laughed at the man internally. It must have been that man has not yet tasted the bitter taste of the world. What a terrible illusion. Despite her thoughts, the man introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Rothesay Isle Bradington.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, this was the eldest son of Count Bradington who had returned home from abroad. Petronilla deeply questioned whether she should have to provide her full name with only two meetings by coincidence, but it was difficult for her to escape the situation because the man had already provided his name. Eventually, she sighed deeply and said her name.


    ¡°Petronilla Laura Les Grochester¡­ that is who I am.¡±


    Petronilla, who introduced herself timidly, really wanted to leave this time and said ¡®I will be taking my leave¡­,¡± but unfortunately Rothesay quietly ignored her wishes.


    ¡°One moment, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why again¡­ Just let me go. Petronilla stared at the man with an expression of annoyance. However, the reason she couldn¡¯t maintain her expression for more than 3 seconds was because Rothesay¡¯s expression was overly affectionate. Petronilla¡¯s expression, which had never seen such a friendly expression on a man in her life, went blank. Rothesay spoke in a voice that was overly apologetic.


    ¡°The dress is wet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would be too apologetic to let you leave this way.¡±


    ¡°No, it is alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not alright.¡±


    Rothesay was adamant. Petronilla stared at the man with an expression of half being taken aback, and half annoyance, and continuously repeated that, ¡°it is alright.¡± Eventually Rothesay raised the white flag.


    ¡°You are a stubborn lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that strange of a person¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said you are a strange person, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you continue to try to avoid me¡­ it is because I am truly apologetic, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla closed her eyes tiredly and opened them again. In the end, her choice was to quickly meet the demands of this meddling, caring man. She asked him.


    ¡°Alright, Sir. What in the world would you like to do for me¡±


    She was also quite curious. Petronilla¡¯s words brought a bright smile to Rothesay¡¯s face. Ah, this was a man with a good smile that befitted him. Petronilla thought this, and waited for his reply.


    ¡°First of all, I will reimburse the dress you wore today.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is okay because it is a dark color¡­¡±


    Petronilla tried to say that it was okay, but she stopped as she wanted this situation to be over quickly. Let him just do whatever we wanted.


    ¡°Yes, then please send it to the Marquis of Grochester¡­¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±


    In response to Petronilla¡¯s question, Rothesay knelt in front of Petronilla with the world¡¯s most affectionate smile. Thanks to him coming down to her eye level, Petronilla was taken aback, and Rothesay¡¯s relaxed voice lingered in her ear.


    ¡°Will you dance with me today, Lady?¡±


    Patrizia was curious about the cold breeze outside. If Mirya was by her side, she might have been nagged into putting on her clothes right away with a threat of a cold. Fortunately, there was no Mirya next to her. Patrizia walked slowly around the terrace, covering her mouth and yawning. This space was created for nobles who might want to rest quietly by themselves, and ultimately it was for those who didn¡¯t enjoy the party very much. Patrizia had been hanging out on the terrace for a long time, and felt that it was getting cold and thought she should go in.


    ¡°¡­ went there?


    At that time, Patrizia felt her whole body harden due to the familiar voice. It was Rosemond¡¯s voice. She pressed herself against a pillar, and hid herself so no one could see her. She looked around her surroundings, and figured out where the voice was coming from. A woman was talking to Rosemond not far away, and she could only see Rosemond¡¯s back view, and the woman had reddish-brown eyes with striking hair. Patrizia eavesdropped on their conversation, thinking she was quite a flamboyant woman.


    ¡°Indeed. I think she did something.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why are you handling things like that?¡±


    ¡°Is that my fault? In the first place, the woman went there due to her own will.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Are you actually talking back right now?¡±


    Rosemond said this in a very angry voice.


    ¡°The fact that it is missing, are you insane? Do you not know what will happen if it is discovered in the world?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am looking for a way too! It¡¯s not only you who would die, I would die too. We are conspirators anyway. So shut up and think up a way out of this quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She could only see their backs, but she could feel each other glaring. Conspirators. What was it that they had conspired with? What else did Rosemond do¡­


    ¡°Empress?¡±


    At that time, Patrizia turned with surprised eyes towards the familiar voice she heard. Lucio, who seemed to know nothing about what was going on, was right there.


    ¡°What are you doing here alone¡­


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    The flustered Patrizia quickly covered his mouth and hid him behind the pillar. Lucio, too, was taken aback by her strength, and hid behind the pillar with her together. He had an expression full of curiosity, but Patrizia had no time to think about his circumstances in the present situation.


    ¡°Please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosemond and the woman finished their conversation and quickly separated. Seeing that they were so carefully in their ways, she thought that it was probably not a proper relationship. Patrizia finally released her hand away from blocking Lucio¡¯s mouth. Patrizia resentfully voiced her complaints to Lucio, who had absolutely no idea what was going on.


    ¡°I did not get to hear more because of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What in the world is it for you to be like that?¡±


    ¡°It was an important matter.¡±


    Patrizia sighed, and Lucio showed that he was still curious. In response, Patrizia spoke with cynicism.


    ¡°We are not intimate enough for me to tell you all the details, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was the correct answer. Lucio didn¡¯t say anything, and Patrizia bit her lips as if she was the one that had become a bad person for some reason. As the mood was getting awkward, she barely managed to open her lips and asked him.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was too late, so I came here to see if something had happened. I am relieved that nothing seemed to have happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You were uselessly worrying.¡±


    ¡°Well. I will be the one to judge if it was useless.¡±


    At the firm voice, Patrizia remained silent. It was awkward. Then, Patrizia¡¯s body was wrapped in something. Patrizia was surprised and raised her head. She spoke in a sharp voice.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you catch a cold, it will be a nuisance, so just cover yourself with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he keep¡­ Patrizia called out to Lucio.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have to point out one thing.¡±


    With a serious look, Patrizia asked.


    ¡°Why are you acting this way to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting this way all of a sudden? Is it not awkward this way for us?¡±


    Patrizia continued to speak in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Is it not something you should do for the newly adopted daughter of Efreni? On our first wedding night, the one that said he would never love me was you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was all correct. Lucio had nothing to say, even if he had ten mouths.


    ¡°That is why you hurt me and made me insulted by a mere mistress¡­¡±


    Ah, oh my. As she continued to speak, she strangely felt sad. Patrizia bit her lips as hard as possible to avoid crying.


    ¡°That is why, with my foolish mind, I do not know why Your Majesty is doing this suddenly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    Lucio replied quietly.


    ¡°Because I am also foolish, I cannot answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I am just fulfilling my duty as a husband to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ha, the duty as a husband.¡±


    Patrizia burst into laughter. It was not a husband¡¯s duty to act as such, Emperor of the Marvinus Empire.


    ¡°A husband¡¯s greatest duty is¡­¡±


    Patrizia reached out and grabbed the pillar. Lucio, who unintentionally backed up to the wall, stared at Patrizia. Patrizia smiled coolly and whispered to him.


    ¡°It is about being faithful to your family and doing your best in your marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty was not able to do any of that for me. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress.¡±


    ¡°So it would not be too bad to live like you had wanted on our first day. You should suddenly not pretend to be a good husband, or a kind Emperor now.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him in a suppressed voice.


    ¡°¡­ If.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I can do both of that, what would happen then?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia resolutely drew a line.


    ¡°You cannot do anything for me. The trust between both of us was already broken on the first night of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if Your Majesty begs and desires it, we cannot return to that. Also, it is a denial from my side. I definitely provided a chance from the beginning. We could have¡­ just lived as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He called out to her with a sad voice, but she was determined. She continuously reprimanded herself, who had been drawn to him, even in this very moment. And this was correct. Patrizia thought so at least.


    ¡°Please fulfill the contract, Your Majesty. I only need one Crowned Prince as the heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will be taking my leave.¡±


    Patrizia turned around, and walked towards the banquet hall. She had said all the words she had wanted to say from before, and she discarded all the feelings that shook her will since then. It was all that she had been waiting for, and promised to herself continue with. But why¡­


    ¡®How upsetting.¡¯


    ¡­Did she feel so uncomfortable?

 Chapter 67 - WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME?

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡±


    Petronilla replied with a shocked look, but Rothesay said it again without any shame.


    ¡°I asked if you would dance with me, Lady.¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    Petronilla hesitated, avoiding having to answer. Rothesay was still patiently waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°I have¡­ I have no desire to do so.¡±


    She had refused him, but Rothesay was persistent.


    ¡°Can you not give me just one chance?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Rothesay spoke with a slight blush that creeped up on his face.


    ¡°I think I have fallen in love, with you my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, Petronilla¡¯s face hardened.


    The trials and tribulations for Patrizia, unfortunately did not end.


    ¡°Oh, is it the Empress?¡±


    Patrizia frowned at the trademarked, unique voice, and soon stared at Rosemond with a casual face.


    ¡°Lady Efreni.¡±


    ¡°I greet the Moon of the Empire. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°You seem to like your new family. Your face has bloomed more than before.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Rosemond nodded with a forced smile, and Patrizia laughed. There was nothing different about her being the daughter of a Duke. Of course, Rosemond¡¯s prestige may have climbed higher than that of being the daughter of a Baron, but even so, Patrizia was the only Empress of the Marvinus Empire. Even if Rosemond became more than the daughter of a Duke, such as a Duchess, this was an unchanging truth.


    ¡°However, I must say, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I heard something strange when I went out last time.¡±


    What else did she plan to say to disturb her mind this time? Patrizia wanted to at least hear it, and barely opened her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monstrous rumor.¡±


    ¡°Well, apparently Your Majesties have not shared a bed as of yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia smiled at Rosemond¡¯s words. Her ruse was revealed. To some extent, it was expected, but she did not do anything. Because with this kind of issue, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°You are right. It is a monstrous rumor.¡±


    Patrizia lied calmly.


    ¡°But even if it was not, you would have no way of knowing it. On the first night, there were only myself and His Majesty alone in the room. So that is a truth you cannot dare to bring up and discuss.¡±


    ¡°If so, I wonder why there is still no news of a child.¡±


    ¡°The Lady has served His Majesty a year earlier than me. That is what everyone knows.¡±


    Patrizia smiled fervently and stared at Rosemond.


    ¡°So, is there a fetus in your stomach now? Is His Majesty¡¯s seed inside you I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At least this wasn¡¯t something Rosemond could bring up. But Rosemond was confident.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the best solution for all this, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ duty is the production of an Imperial Crown Prince. Both of us have served His Majesty, but there is no news of a pregnancy yet. Is this not something that can be determined with a fertility test?¡±


    ¡°Fallen¡­ for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Petronilla asked this in a taken aback voice.


    ¡°I think you have forgotten, Sir. It has been only two times since we met, including today. Also the first meeting was but for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The length of time is not important to love. What matters is destiny, as well as the heart.¡±


    He was a man who was quite fond of fate. Petronilla spoke while laughing through her nostrils.


    ¡°It is regrettable, but I do not believe in stuff such as that¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight, my Lady.¡±


    When Rothesay suddenly swooped in like that, Petronilla was forced to feel more flustered than before. She asked with disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°No, so just how in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°You must not believe in love at first sight.¡±


    ¡°I think it is a little absurd.¡±


    ¡°I am a witness. Because my parents got married like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If so, then this man had to resemble Count Bradington. Thinking like that, Petronilla responded.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I do not like that very much. Meeting for a long time, while checking on the feelings for each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh dear.¡±


    Rothesay murmured with a flustered face.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lady.¡±


    Petronilla thought her words had finally gotten through to him, but unfortunately that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°It was my fault that I did not consider that you would think in such a manner. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, you do not have to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°If so, my Lady.¡±


    Rothesay looked up at Petronilla with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    ¡°Could you meet with me for a ¡®long time¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ What? What did he say?


    ¡°No, suddenly to be¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a formal courtship with you, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, this all happened less than an hour after the two people had met. Petronilla noticed this fact and almost collapsed, but barely endured and talked to him.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir. I do not like you.¡±


    ¡°I hope my Lady will grant me the chance to get to know me.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not know why you keep bothering me like this. I definitely told you I dislike it.¡±


    She spoke a little hard, and Rothesay stopped. Petronilla flinched at his reaction, but the words that followed were not at all what she expected.


    ¡°¡­ Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight when I saw my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I do not try this hard for someone if I do not have them in mind.¡±


    Rothesay smiled at Petronilla with his distinctive sweet smile.


    ¡°So my Lady, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you dance with me to just one song?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a request, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    Petronilla eventually had no choice but to accept.


    Rosemond¡¯s shocking comments had everyone surrounding them buzzing. Already, the conversation between Rosemond and Patrizia wasn¡¯t just theirs. Rosemond probably wanted this attention. The shallow tricks were amusing. Patrizia quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Lady Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Now this is nothing but violence against me and the Imperial Family. Does a mere daughter of a Duke dare to find out whether the Empress is infertile or not?¡±


    Patrizia shouted in a voice full of anger.


    ¡°This is a private matter between His Majesty and I, and it is also directly related to danger towards the Imperial Family. But you dare as a mere daughter of a Duke, try to make me, the Empress, take a fertility test? While discussing the Empress¡¯s fertility? What is this offense? Did Duke Efreni teach you to do so? To disrespect the Moon of this country?¡±


    ¡°You are misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know why Your Majesty is reacting so sensitively.¡±


    ¡°The Lady Efreni regards the work of damaging myself, the Empress, as nothing special. Do you know that now, this is an offense against the Imperial Family?¡±


    As the atmosphere grew serious, the eyes of the people were naturally brought towards Patrizia and Rosemond. In an instantaneous situation, Petronilla, who had been roaming the party hall after separating with Rothesay, finally noticed the fuss and ran to their side. There she found Rosemond insulting her sister.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    When Petronila tried to say a word with an angry expression on her face, someone came forward first. Everyone looked surprised at the unexpected figure.


    ¡°Everyone stop now.¡±


    At the heart of all this controversy was the Emperor. Lucio organized the situation in a low voice. Patrizia shot Lucio a glare, and Rosemond looked happy as if she had met someone who was her savior. She greeted Lucio with an insidious voice.


    ¡°I greet His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I greet the Sun of the Empire.¡±


    When Patrizia barely greeted him with an expression as if she ate dung, Lucio asked Patrizia to figure out the situation.


    ¡°What is going on, Empress? On a day celebrating the Founding Day.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty. Lady Efreni dared to insult me and the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni, is the Empress¡¯s words true?¡±


    Rosemond was frightened by Lucio¡¯s first time showing an angry expression, but soon went on the offensive.


    ¡°The Empress is over exaggerating. This is not true.¡±


    Lucio sighed at the opposing positions. He asked.


    ¡°Patrizia, what did Lady Efreni say to insult you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Rosemond looked at Lucio with a shocked face. He never called Patrizia by her name in front of Rosemond¡¯s eyes, and even when she wasn¡¯t there. His name for Patrizia has always been ¡°The Empress,¡± nothing more or less! Rosemond stared at the two, Lucio and Patrizia, with eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°She said Your Majesty and I had never spent the night together. Then she asked me to test my infertility due to my not being able to conceive yet.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni, this is a misleading statement. Do you not know the meaning of what you said right now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this not a serious problem?¡±


    Rosemond, whose face was completely cold now, replied with a sharp voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty is not young, and nearly thirty. In the absence of other immediate heirs to the throne, the issue of a descendant is more important than anything else. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯m concerned about whether the Empress is forgetting about that, but it is unfair to react like this. Can you really treat me like this?¡±


    The last words weren¡¯t a good match for the previous sentence, but it was one of the things said so far that Rosemond really wanted to say to Lucio.


    How could he do this to her? How dare he!


    ¡°Even if Lady Efreni¡¯s sincerity is true, it is very insolent to discuss the Empress¡¯ role. Same goes for the fertility test. Is this not enough to take it as an insult?


    ¡°I am not saying Her Majesty should take it alone. I will do it too. Still, to show this kind of reaction¡­¡±


    Rosemond smiled while lifting the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that there is something going on?¡±


    -SLAP


    At the same time those words were spoken, Rosemond¡¯s head turned. Patrizia raised her hand once again with a terrifying look that she had never shown before.


    -SLAP


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    ¡°I am right to do so, Lady Efreni. As the hostess of the Imperial Palace, I am just correcting with discipline.¡±


    Patrizia added while pulling up the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Of course, I am regretful for the fact that the location can be shameful to Lady Efreni but it was inevitable.¡±


    Patrizia turned her head and found the Duke of Efreni. He was with a familiar woman, and Patrizia laughed after realizing that she was the woman who had been with Rosemond earlier. Ah, of course. Was that it? Patrizia opened her mouth.


    ¡°Duke Efreni? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Empress Majesty.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni appeared quietly when he was called. She smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Congratulations on the adoption of your lovely daughter, Duke.¡±


    ¡°I am very thankful, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°But if you have such a daughter, she should be educated well.¡±


    Patrizia still maintained her smile and spoke on.


    ¡°If the outside is clean, but the inside is dirty, it will someday lead to ruin. Duke, you are not trying to present that sort of fate to your only daughter?¡±


    ¡°Is that possible, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Duke of Efreni quietly apologized.


    ¡°It is the fault of my shortcomings, Your Majesty. Please look leniently at the sins of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Your Majesty. Is this not a matter to separate and think about?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because the situation is in dire need for an heir, precaution must be taken for this part¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke of Efreni.¡±


    Patrizia could not bear it and cut his words off.

 Chapter 68 - THAT OBSESSION WITH LOVE

    ¡°The Duke is not part of the Inner Palace that I run. Because of that, I cannot afford to punish the Duke like I can the Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But is this any different than an insult to the Imperial Family? It has not been a year since I became the Empress, and my age is not too far gone. I am a lot younger than when Duke Efreni¡¯s mistress gave birth. To then discuss whether I possess the ability to give birth to a descendant, or not is¡­¡±


    Patrizia muttered in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°How should I interpret this situation now, hm? Why not you tell me instead?¡±


    No one could open their mouths towards Patrizia¡¯s attitude confirming that she would not let things go anymore. It had been the second time since the Empress had shown such a sensitive response after living so quietly.


    ¡°This is a very unpleasant situation, so it is hard to stay in my position. I am very sorry if I ruined the mood. I hope everyone enjoys the rest of their time here.¡±


    Patrizia talked up to this point, then walked in a hurry to leave the party hall. Subsequently, Mirya, Petronilla and Rafaella ran after her. The party hall remained quiet for a while, but soon became noisy again. Nevertheless, there were still those who remained silent. Lucio dragged Rosemond to the quiet terrace, and asked her.


    ¡°Rose, why did you do something so reckless?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. It wasn¡¯t reckless.¡±


    The lovers no longer looked at each other with warm eyes. Rosemond spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°As a daughter of a Duke, and a servant of Both Majesties, it was a question and concern that could be raised. It is none other than the Empress who misunderstood this as an offense against the Imperial Family.¡±


    Rosemond pleaded with a voice full of being faced with injustice.


    ¡°Do you blame me anyway? Are you blaming my father?¡±


    ¡°As the Empress said, she is still young. Also, if it has less than a year since we were married, what is the recklessness of bringing the problem of producing an heir to the surface? You, are you the one I knew? Rosemond, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who changed, but Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond stared Lucio with her eyes set coldly. Yes, he had changed. She hated to admit it, but he had changed. It was a lie what he was saying, that she had changed. She had originally been like this. She was originally a person like this. He was the one who had put a mask on her, that didn¡¯t even suit her, and only saw what he had wanted to see. Rosemond laughed.


    ¡°You no longer love me, Your Majesty. I can tell just by looking at those eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You are not even denying it anymore.¡±


    Rosemond muttered in a defeated voice. In the end, was this it? After all that, without any change¡­


    ¡°The Empress, that woman must have done something. Right, Your Majesty? How did she seduce you? Did she even take off her clothes in front of Your Majesty? Or did she act like a whore in the bed?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. It is over the level of acceptable statements.¡±


    ¡°If that is not the case!¡±


    Rosemond howled. Everything she had tried to protect felt like they were collapsing. She had tried so hard to not let this happen again. Even so¡­!


    ¡°Why in the world! For what reason!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has changed to this extent. Why!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. We may all have changed.¡±


    Lucio murmured in a sad voice.


    ¡°You must also not love me anymore to be speaking like that. No, did you ever love me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you know something?¡±


    Rosemond gave a smile that was close to ridicule.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that obsession with love, was really tiresome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t shake off your scars from when you were young, and still acted like a child¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°No, I must.¡±


    Rosemond foresaw the end. She shouted as if she was making her last blow.


    ¡°I will be honest. I do not love Your Majesty. No, I loved Your Majesty¡¯s position, power, and wealth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no one in this world who will love Your Majesty. Wake up from your dream, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond was cruel to the end. To Lucio, to his soul.


    ¡°Who would dare love a murderer who killed their own mother?¡±


    Finally, she made his soul fall to the very bottom.


    ¡°You¡­ How could you say that to me¡­¡±


    Lucio stumbled in shock, but Rosemond spoke on without blinking.


    ¡°If it had been a favor this easily shaken, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged it like this for so long.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was foolish.¡±


    It was foolish, Rosemond.


    ¡°I was foolish¡­¡±


    She knew. That something like intimate favor didn¡¯t matter. That the important thing was power, nothing more, nothing less.


    So she had promised herself. To climb higher than anyone else. To reach a place where no one could touch, and nobody could mess with her.


    ¡°I will become the Empress, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will go to take the Empress¡¯s position, which Your Majesty promised to me.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond.¡±


    No, Rosemond. Do not do that.


    Don¡¯t break down anymore. Don¡¯t crash.


    Please.


    ¡°Do not do that.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I will do that.¡±


    Rosemond smiled cruelly.


    ¡°So I will stand next to Your Majesty, and when Your Majesty dies, I will become the Dowager Empress of this Empire.¡±


    Rosemond smiled satisfactorily, laying out her plans.


    ¡°That process, please stay tuned, Your Majesty.¡±


    How she would take his side and how she would remain as his only girl.


    Look properly. Look carefully. Don¡¯t miss anything.


    ¡°You can look forward to it.¡±


    This was only the beginning for her. She would not go on about while believing in his favor, but taking hold of real power, and gaining the place of the Empress. She would dedicate the first step of the grand plan to him.


    To a man she had at least loved sincerely once.


    The celebration eventually concluded with the argument between Patrizia and Rosemond. Patrizia was not happy because she had prepared for this event while losing sleep for a month, but she had no regrets. She had been thinking that she would have to show her up at some point.


    The next morning, Patrizia showed nothing but her normal speech and behavior, but the people around her were more restless due to her behavior. Patrizia reassured them that she was okay, but nevertheless, when she noticed the servants including Mirya and Rafaella kept being careful around her, Patrizia decided to give up. In fact, she knew if she had been in their shoes, she would have acted the same way.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you hear?¡±


    On that day, an hour before lunch time, Mirya spoke to Patrizia in a nonchalant voice.


    ¡°I just heard about it myself, but it was not just one or two people that saw His Majesty and Lady Efreni arguing on the terrace, right after Your Majesty left for the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is said that they fought heavily.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to me?¡±


    Patrizia muttered in a bitter voice.


    ¡°From the beginning, I had nothing to do with the relationship between the two. You know this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Your Majesty. That is so, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, is it a good thing for us?¡±


    But well. Anyway, it was a fact that she had noticed before anyone else, that the Emperor¡¯s favor was moving away from Lady Efreni. So it was news that wasn¡¯t even new to her, but it was still surprising. Patrizia asked Mirya a question to change the topic.


    ¡°By the way, why is Nilla so late today?¡±


    Petronilla couldn¡¯t shake off her uncomfortable heart from yesterday. Patrizia¡¯s issue, of course, played a part, but rather¡­


    ¡®Yesterday the man said his name was Rothesay.¡¯


    Rothesay was the bigger reason. She roamed around the room unconsciously.


    ¡®Will he try to find me?¡¯


    She was nervous and bit her nails. It was her usual habit when she was anxious about something. Then Petronilla stopped biting her nails, wondering why she should think so deeply about a man she had only met twice.


    ¡°This is horrible, Nil. Wake up.¡±


    Even after that, to go on and on about it still being fate, what was it? Petronilla shook her head, muttering,¡¯I am also quite out of control.¡¯ This was not what was important now.


    ¡®Anyways, I should tell Lizzy what I found out.¡¯


    The relationship between Rosemond and January. Obviously these two seemed to have nothing in connection, but in fact they were closely related. After contemplating something, Petronilla decided that it would be better to go to the Imperial Palace, where Patrizia was waiting. She changed her dress to cobalt blue, and with the help of a maid was putting on a sapphire necklace with a silver chain, when someone came into the room. It was her mother, the Marchioness of Grochester. Petronila asked her.


    ¡°Mother, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nilla, someone has come looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Petronilla went down to the reception room with a puzzled look. And, when she discovered who her visitor was, Petronilla almost fell backwards at the shock. In a voice full of disbelief, she put the guest¡¯s name in her mouth.


    ¡°Sir B¡­ radington?¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time, my Lady.¡±


    No, it hadn¡¯t been long. They clearly saw each other last night. She looked at the Marchioness of Grochester with a look asking what was going on, but the Marchioness simply smiled and said.


    ¡°I heard that he was very impressed with you yesterday. That is why he came back.¡±


    ¡°Mother, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are uncomfortable, I will leave, my Lady.¡±


    Rothesay quickly interrupted her words. Meanwhile, the Marchioness of Grochester left, and Petronilla stared at Rothesay with a devastated expression. Petronilla asked him.


    ¡°How our house¡­¡±


    Petronilla could not finish asking the question. Ah, of course. The location of the Marquis of Grochester was not a top secret of any Imperial intelligence agency. Petronilla sharpened her voice and asked.


    ¡°What is the reason for coming so far¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rothesay smiled brightly at Petronilla. She thought the man¡¯s smile was quite pretty. Petronila spoke to him.


    ¡°I am a little busy. I would just like you to tell me the reason.¡±


    ¡°Right, you are the senior maid of the Empress Palace. I forgot.¡±


    Rothesay laughed in an unfazed way, and handed something to Petronilla. It was a bouquet of flowers. Petronilla swallowed her dry saliva.


    ¡°While I was taking a walk today, I saw these flowers that resembled my Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I bought one.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head with an awkward expression. A bouquet gift from a man. It was a gesture she had not even received it from her father. Petronilla expressed her gratitude in a shrinking voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir. But why this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, my Lady.¡±


    He replied to her with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°I do my best for someone I love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did my best in my own way, but I hope you will like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°That is not it¡­ Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Rothesay¡¯s face brightened in response to her positive response. When she saw that, Petronilla laughed.


    ¡°Why did you leave first yesterday?¡±


    Ah, yesterday. Petronilla told him frankly.


    ¡°I was out of my mind because of the disturbance that occurred yesterday. I am really sorry if I made you wait.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. I would have forgotten too. You did well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    When Petronilla urged Rothesay, who seemed so shy he couldn¡¯t speak further, he brought out the words as if he was waiting for that.


    ¡°Since we could not dance together yesterday¡­¡±


    Since we could not¡­ ? Petronilla¡¯s one eyebrow rose.


    ¡°If you are alright with it, would you go on a date with me?¡±

 Chapter 69 - DID YOU FIND ANY FATEFUL ENCOUNTERS?

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla had a feeling that the man¡¯s demands would become greater. When Rothesay saw Petronilla¡¯s expression, he was disappointed and thought, ¡®Seems not¡­¡¯ and muttered to himself. He appeared to look like an abandoned baby cat, which made Petronilla uncomfortable. Eventually she sighed and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that one word, his dead facial expression suddenly came back to life. He asked.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I do not speak two contradicting words with one mouth.¡±


    Petronilla gave a condition.


    ¡°Instead, there is a condition to send me home before it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lady. I am not such a disorderly person.¡±


    Petronilla wanted to reply that he looked like that, but decided not to. When Petronilla¡¯s permission was granted, Rothesay asked her with an excited voice.


    ¡°When would be best, my Lady? If only my Lady is alright with it, right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I am sorry, but it is difficult right now¡­¡±


    Petronilla said this with a slight frown.


    ¡°I will send someone to the Count¡¯s estate. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    He replied with a big and bright smile, as if he didn¡¯t care whenever the time may be, and Petronilla laughed out loud without realizing. When Rothesay saw it, he pulled up one side of his mouth and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Uh? You just laughed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that important?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is important.¡±


    He explained the reason in a pleasant, baritone voice.


    ¡°Because it is the first time you laughed looking towards me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t think it was the first time¡­ While she dug through her memories, Rothesay slowly stood up. Petronilla asked him.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°You said that you are busy? I also have no intention of taking the precious time of my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that will be it for today.¡±


    Rothesay spoke while kneeling on one knee, and sitting in front of Petronilla. As Petronilla looked at him with a dazed look, he kissed the back of her right hand. Petronilla¡¯s face showed she was taken aback by the kiss that symbolized chivalry. Disregarding her reaction, Rothesay laughed and spoke in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Then, I will come to see you tomorrow, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The gentleman who was polite to the end left, and Petronilla sat there for a long time. After a while, Petronilla regained her senses, and shook her head as she stood up. Marchioness Grochester asked her daughter a question once she left the reception room.


    ¡°How was it, daughter?¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°The Count¡¯s lad. I really liked him indeed.¡±


    ¡°D¡­ Do not say useless things, Mother.¡±


    Petronilla shouted with a greatly reddened face, and then went up to her room. Why would her mother suddenly say that! Petronilla determined she should go to the Imperial Palace, and patted down the dress she wore last.


    Eventually, it wasn¡¯t until two o¡¯clock that Petronilla could visit the Empress Palace. Patrizia welcomed her.


    ¡°Why are you so late today, Nilla?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Petronilla was briefly flustered by Patrizia¡¯s question, but soon responded casually.


    ¡°Just¡­ I slept in.¡±


    ¡°How rare. For you to oversleep.¡±


    Patrizia murmured as if it were a novelty. Petronilla laughed awkwardly and nodded her head. Soon, Mirya brought a bunch of snacks for the two of them to eat while they talked, and Patrizia opened up the topic while biting onto a chocolate-flavored dacquoise in her mouth.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Petronilla finally figured out what she was trying to say, and intercepted her words.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about that, I¡¯ll say it first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°The mistress¡¯ name is January.¡±


    Petronilla soon concluded with a serious voice.


    ¡°And Madam January is conspiring with Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. I knew it!¡±


    Patrizia shook her head, as if her expectations had been met. Petronilla asked her.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°By coincidence. I heard two people talking on the terrace, but I could not hear the details. What about the plan¡­ etc. They said stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°I think this woman named January is more involved in everything than I had thought.¡±


    Petronilla handed something over to Patrizia as she said this. It was a letter she had found in January¡¯s room. Patrizia asked her.


    ¡°What is this, Nil?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter I found in January¡¯s room. The recipient, you can tell with a glance, is Rosemond.¡±


    Patrizia quickly opened the letter and read through it. The following was written there.


    Dear January, it¡¯s Rosemond.


    I also heard rumors that the Duchess of Efreni will be leaving soon. The fact that Petronilla will be taking care of the house. Ha, really. It¡¯s clear that the woman has finally lost her mind. To leave the care of the house to a woman of her husband¡¯s opposing family. Does she even know how dangerous that can be?


    Anyways, be careful Jan. Petronilla is the twin sister of the Empress. Not only that, she is not a stupid woman. It will only take a moment to get caught if the slightest suspicious behavior is shown.


    Don¡¯t forget, Jan. We are accomplices, and we are destined to board the same ship.


    I believe in you.


    Burn this letter.


    Your Rose.


    ¡°The accomplice¡­¡±


    Patrizia frowned as she read the prominent word. Perhaps this woman helped with all the evil deeds Rosemond had planned. Petronilla spoke as if she had read Patrizia¡¯s mind.


    ¡°There is a possibility, Lizzy. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if they are accomplices, they surely cannot trust each other completely.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Rosemond had definitely said to burn the letter. However, January did not burn it. So, this was the January¡¯s safety pin,just in case something went wrong. Was that it? Patrizia laughed. Indeed, a villain cannot trust another villain. Because it was a daily occurrence to stab each other¡¯s backs.


    ¡°For now¡­ it will not be bad to observe them for a while. How long will you be going to that house, Nil?¡±


    ¡°Actually a message came yesterday. From the Duchess of Efreni.¡±


    She sighed and continued speaking.


    ¡°Her son¡¯s condition seems very serious. The Duchess seemed very worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia felt a bit of irony here. Apparently, she and the Duchess of Efreni were in a relationship of political opposition, but it was the twin sisters who were helping to manage the house. What an absurd situation. However, the world didn¡¯t function in a way that everything had to be presented in a dichotomous fashion.


    ¡°It will not be bad to act after watching over the situation.¡±


    ¡°Believe in me, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°I believe, of course.¡±


    Patrizia smiled lightly, and then placed the letter in the jewelry box. Patrizia judged that it would become useful someday, instructed Mirya to hide the jewelry box in a secretive location as possible, and then began to continue to talk with Petronilla in a relaxed expression.


    ¡°So Sister, did you find any fateful encounters yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s face turned red at Patrizia¡¯s words. In response, Patrizia, as well as everyone who was there, predicted the answer. Oh, there was something. Patrizia smiled and asked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°There is no one.¡±


    ¡°Such lies.¡±


    Patrizia laughed as if it was funny, and Petronilla remained silent. Instead of teasing Petronilla more, Patrizia released some low laughs, and changed the topic.


    ¡°Got it, got it. Anyways, Nil is too¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone urgently ran into the room where Patrizia was. Surprised by the sudden ruckus, Patrizia opened her eyes wide. Mirya scolded the maid who had come in a hurry.


    ¡°Your Majesty and the Lady are here, but to act so frivolous.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia calmed Mirya down, and asked the servant, while slightly narrowing her forehead.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ Lady Efreni appeared at the council meeting being held now¡­¡±


    Rosemond? Patrizia¡¯s impression once again wrinkled slightly. Then, at the subsequent words of the servant, her face crumpled down completely.


    ¡°Lady Efreni insisted that Your Majesty is infertile, and claimed that a concubine must be brought in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s facial expressions naturally hardened. For a while, there was only silence, and Patrizia was the first to break it. She asked calmly.


    ¡°Please talk more in detail.¡±


    ¡°It is exactly as I just said, Your Majesty. This just from the council meeting. That Your Majesty is infertile, so a concubine must be taken¡­ The Duke of Efreni as well as other nobles are insisting on this.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Patrizia gave out an absurd breath, and Petronilla had a serious look on her face. Mirya and Rafaella also did not look pleased. Patrizia thought about this seriously.


    ¡®What is the reason for her to stick to infertility like that?¡¯


    Patrizia was worried. Rosemond was not a woman who would risk her life for no reason. She was not so stupid. If so, then¡­?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Patrizia murmured to herself. Was she really¡­


    ¡°Am I really infertile¡­¡±


    Nonsense. This was¡­ Patrizia muttered to herself as if it was unbelievable, and then someone else ran into the room. What was going on this time? Ominous feelings poured down without giving her a break.


    ¡°Your Empress Majesty.¡±


    The maid who came to deliver the news looked almost like she was about to cry. Patrizia swallowed her dry saliva.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It has been concluded that Your Majesty¡¯s fertility will be tested.¡±


    In a trembling voice, the maid delivered the remaining words.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if really¡­ really¡­!¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Patrizia cut off her words. She stood up suddenly after making a serious expression on her face. Everyone looked at her, and Patrizia muttered with a cold facial expression.


    ¡°If that really is the case, then I will have put in place a countermeasure.¡±

 Chapter 70 - HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME?

    Patrizia visited the Central Palace first. Lucio made a pained expression at the news that she was dropping by, as he pretty much knew the reason for her visit. It was unlikely that the news would not have entered her ear. Unless the Empress was deaf. No, even if she was deaf.


    ¡°Her Majesty has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Escort her in.¡±


    Patrizia quietly stepped into the room where he was. She was still, but Lucio knew. How calm the sea was before the storm. He closed his eyes, and then opened his eyes. A mistake he made in the past caught hold of his ankle in this way. But was it a mistake? Lucio thought about it. No, this was just his own mistake. It was not a mistake in name only.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress.¡±


    ¡°There was an insistence to formally bring in a concubine. From the Duke of Efreni, at that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, more than that.¡±


    Patrizia let out a bitter laugh.


    ¡°That I am infertile.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is just a claim for a test, Empress.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni is not a fool.¡±


    Patrizia finally became angry, and approached him.


    ¡°Please tell me, Your Majesty. There is something I do not know. Right? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress.¡±


    ¡°Am I infertile?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How would you know!¡±


    Patrizia asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°How do you know? I have never had such a test¡­ Ah!¡±


    Patrizia instantly recalled the screening of that day. It was part of the third task of the Queeness competition¡­


    ¡°Physical examination.¡±


    Patrizia muttered with an expression showing all was in vain, as if she finally knew now. Lucio closed his eyes with a miserable look on his face.


    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha!¡±


    Patrizia laughed like a crazy person. That was why, that was why these people, to her¡­!


    ¡°So, that was why, Your Majesty? That was why!¡±


    Patrizia both cried and shouted.


    ¡°So that was why it was me! You made a body that could not even bear a child as the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything. All of her words were true. Patrizia was extremely shocked as she took Lucio¡¯s silence as acquiescence. She muttered without her knowledge.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me¡­¡±


    It was much too clich¨¦ of a line, but nothing was better suited for that very moment. Patrizia cried. With a bizarre look on her face.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel to me¡­¡±


    He ruined a person¡¯s life, and someone who loved that person came back to the past, and all he did was repeat the same pain and unhappiness. Patrizia was unable to forgive this man, the man that was in front of her. Patrizia thought it was just impossible, and then spoke to him.


    ¡°I hate myself for having even the slightest bit of compassion for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress.¡±


    ¡°Do not call out to me.¡±


    Patrizia spoke in a voice full of hate.


    ¡°Do not place me in that dirty mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you, and hate myself. I want to kill Rosemond, that woman.¡±


    For the first time, Patrizia showed all of her heart in front of Lucio. That was the amount of shock that was proportional to the impact that Patrizia had received. Patrizia cried out to him in a voice filled with sorrow.


    ¡°What makes you different from Alyssa?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are no different from Alyssa for me. You dropped my life into the abyss, why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you not say anything? If you have anything to say, say it. Say sorry, that you were wrong, if you have a mouth say it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ Do you think I have the right to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So you do know then.¡±


    Patrizia shed tears and uttered her last words of resentment to him.


    ¡°You are truly the worst.¡±


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    ¡°As much as the amount of suffering you gave to me, no, I will pray that you will receive that in double the amount.¡±


    Patrizia left these words, turned around, and left the room. BANG. The door closed tightly, and Lucio who was left alone, slumped down to the floor. Kneeling towards the woman that could not be seen, he quietly wept.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty, the Empress.¡±


    Patrizia saw Rosemond again after a week had passed since she was recognized as the Emperor¡¯s official concubine, and received the title of Marchioness Ethyller, as the daughter of the Duke of Efreni. The Lady Vashi had laid down her title as a Queeness, and left to another country to get married, so the only one left that could take the position was Rosemond. So, there was no choice in the first place. Patrizia looked at Rosemond, the Marchioness of Ethyller, greeting her, thinking that none of it mattered.


    ¡°Yes, your face looks good. His Majesty must visit you often these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was known to almost everyone that Lucio was no longer visiting Vain Palace after that day¡¯s events. Rosemond, who had to know of this fact, grinded her teeth, but soon responded.


    ¡°Your Majesty also looks good these days.¡±


    ¡°Myself, you mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia responded with a cold smile to Rosemond¡¯s meaningless greeting. Patrizia did not show a response to anything after the encounter with Lucio, and she gave him the ultimatum, ¡°If you want to bring in a concubine even if it means diminishing my dignity, then do as you please.¡± She did not test for her infertility, and did not challenge the issue at the time of the council¡¯s voting.


    Patrizia acted as if she had lost all of her life¡¯s motivation for a while. She obviously looked at the documents for the Inner Palace, read books, and took walks as usual, but the people around her felt that she became more empty than before. This was a distinct change that even Petronilla felt.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I am having a ve-ry comfortable day.¡±


    Patrizia said with sarcasm, but Rosemond was unfazed and replied.


    ¡°I am also having a comfortable day due to earning the favor of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is quite a relief.¡±


    Patrizia smiled brightly as she replied, and slowly brought up another topic.


    ¡°But the story I heard does not seem like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I am talking about your birth parents.¡±


    Patrizia changed the subject casually.


    ¡°I heard some terrible news yesterday. Well, they said that Baron Darrow¡¯s estate was all burned down by a massive fire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, right now your parents are the Duke and Duchess of Efreni¡­ Anyways, they are still the birth parents who gave birth and raised you. I heard that all even your birth parents all burned to death from the turmoil of that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is what I heard happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It really is a pity. In addition to that, the family of Viscount Per that your older brother married into also went bankrupt during this time? If one possessed pride as a noble, it would be a difficult shame to bear¡­¡±


    Patrizia said this, and passed by Rosemond. Before passing her completely, Patrizia whispered into Rosemond¡¯s ear.


    ¡°To kill your own blood, how far are you planning to go, Rosemond? I guess you are not afraid of divine retribution from the Heavens.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond whispered with a smile into Patrizia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°For me, my only relatives are the Duke and Duchess of Efreni and their children.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure. If that is what you wish for.¡±


    Patrizia left only those words and stepped away, as she felt Rosemond shooting daggers at the back. She smirked, and muttered strange words.


    ¡°If so, maybe I should dare to become the Heavens?¡±


    ¡°You returned, Empress Majesty.¡±


    As soon as Patrizia entered the Empress Palace, Mirya politely greeted her, and Patrizia smiled nonchalantly as she sat at her desk and turned over the documents. Soon after, she asked Mirya.


    ¡°Petronilla is late. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°The Lady said there was something going on in the market today. She asked me to deliver the message that she might be a little late.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. I seem to be pestering her too much.¡±


    She felt bad. Mirya felt a bit creeped out by Patrizia who was laughing and muttering to herself today. She had never had this feeling before. Even when she came back alive from the threshold of death during the hunting competition, this feeling¡­


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    At that time, the voice of Patrizia brough Mirya out of her thoughts. She replied quickly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do you know sterin by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Sterin?¡±


    Mirya shook her head in response to Patrizia¡¯s question. She had never heard of this word before. She then asked.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A very¡­ good scent. It is said that to be called by another name in a country in the East¡­ Anyways, the scent is so fragrant that it is used to light incense a lot in the East.¡±


    ¡°Incense?¡±


    ¡°It is similar to perfume. It is said that when you light incense, it leaves a nice scent as it gets on your body.¡±


    Patrizia laughed in an enchanting manner.


    ¡°I was indifferent. It is sure something to congratulate the new daughter of a Duke. And now to receive a Marchioness title on top of that. It is not the way to stay still.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    For a moment, Mirya was puzzled by her attitude that was different from usual, and Patrizia smiled and gestured to Mirya. Mirya got close to Patrizia, and Patrizia took something from the shelf and handed it to Mirya. It was a small box. Mirya asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°This¡­ What is it, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°In the West, the concept of incense burners is unfamiliar and not used well. Instead, I made it into a perfume, so please take it over to Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya left the room after neatly receiving the box from Patrizia. A faint smile rose to Patrizia¡¯s mouth as she stared at Mirya¡¯s back, and it soon disappeared. After a while, she sat back at her desk as if nothing had happened, and began to focus on her work again.

 Chapter 71 - I SHOULD HAVE BECOME THE EMPRESS INSTEAD

    Rosemond remained in Vain Palace despite being given the title of Marchioness of Ethyller. This was because Rosemond did not want to move to a larger palace. After she became a Duke¡¯s daughter, she even received a Marchioness title, and she was living the most comfortable life these days.


    ¡°Marchioness, a servant from the Empress Palace has arrived.¡±


    Rosemond, who was in the middle of reading a book, frowned slightly at those words. This was not a very welcome guest, but because she had come from the Empress Palace, would be impossible to ignore. She said in a blunt voice, ¡°Bring her in.¡± Soon, Mirya soon entered the room, carrying a box tied with a pink ribbon. Rosemond asked arrogantly.


    ¡°What is the matter? It is very rare for the Empress to send anyone here.¡±


    ¡°When my Lady became a Duke¡¯s daughter, she regretted not congratulating you separately, and since you have been granted the title of Marchioness this time, she felt she could not push it back any longer and sent a gift.¡±


    ¡°A gift.¡±


    Rosemond shook her head with an amused expression. Although it was an arrogant attitude to the show towards the chief of the maids from the Empress Palace, even for a Marchioness, Rosemond opened the gift box sent by Patrizia without any concern. Rosemond, confirmed that it was a lame perfume, and crinkled her eyes.


    ¡°Barely¡­ perfume?¡±


    ¡°It is a perfume made from an herb called sterin. It is only grown in the East, but it is said to be quite valuable.¡±


    Mirya was very upset by Rosemond¡¯s reaction, but politely explained it without revealing this with her tone. Rosemond, tested the perfume by spraying the scent into the air, and soon made a satisfied expression.


    ¡°The smell is very good. Her Majesty has taste.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marchioness.¡±


    Mirya immediately stepped left Vain Palace, and Glara stared at the gift that Patrizia had sent with a dissatisfied expression on her face. Rosemond sprayed the perfume sent by Patrizia on her wrist and smelled it, and when she noticed Glara¡¯s expression, she asked her with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Why do you make a face like that? You don¡¯t like the Empress¡¯ gift?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that¡­ Suddenly, to act like this, seems suspicious.¡±


    ¡°She is being wise.¡±


    Rosemond smiled and closed the lid of the perfume.


    ¡°The Empress is infertile right now. It¡¯s a miracle to just keep the Empress position. As of now, I am the only one woman in the Imperial Palace who has been acknowledged to be able to produce an heir. If I were her, I would try to save myself as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. All we have to do now is make sure I give birth to an heir, and see to it that he becomes the Crowned Prince. When His Majesty dies, we can poison the Empress, and won¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s seat naturally become mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. You are right.¡±


    Glara pulled the ends of her mouth up and laughed. There was only one point that worried her. It was the fact that after the day Rosemond and Lucio argued, Lucio had completely cut off his visits to the Vain Palace. Glara let out a sigh, and Rosemond asked her.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly sighing again?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ has not visited Vain Palace in such a long time.¡±


    ¡°My age is still at twenty-seven years. I still have a lot of time for my age to have children.¡±


    Rosemond said that as she took out the sterin perfume and sprayed it around her neck area. It smelled sweet and elegant.


    ¡°Anyways, since things have become like this, His Majesty, who values tradition, cannot produce an heir with someone who is not even a concubine. Even if that happens, it¡¯ll be enough to go and put a hand in making sure there is a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°You have a trick.¡±


    ¡°Whether it be using a drug or an aphrodisiac.¡±


    Rosemond said this in a voice that said there was no problem.


    ¡°Whatever it may be, it just has to be done.¡±


    Meanwhile, Petronilla decided to visit Count Bradington herself after thinking it over. It was because the situation was as it was these days, and the date with Rothesay had already been pushed back for a long time. Anyways, she had even told him that she would contact him first, so she had to keep the promise. At Petronilla¡¯s visit, Count Bradington¡¯s butler seemed quite surprised.


    ¡°Oh dear, Lady Petronilla. You really came. Actually, I was a little surprised when I got the message¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is the young Sir inside?¡±


    ¡°He is waiting in the reception room. Please come in.¡±


    Petronilla arrived at the reception room in a graceful manner, without making any mistakes, even though she felt awkward visiting the Count¡¯s home for the first time. As the door of the reception room was opened, Rothesay, who was well-dressed, caught her eye. Petronilla laughed awkwardly without her knowledge.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I thought my neck would break off from waiting. Please take a seat.¡±


    Rothesay said this and then brought out the tea himself. Petronilla burst into surprise after tasting the tea.


    ¡°The brewing of the tea here is amazing. I have never tried such delicious tea as this before.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your compliment, Lady Petronilla. I was worried as I had not brewed tea in quite a while, but that is a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry?¡±


    The flustered Petronilla stuttered. Wait, then this tea¡­ While Petronilla couldn¡¯t speak, Rothesay spoke for her instead.


    ¡°I brewed the tea myself. I am glad it seems to fit your tastes.¡±


    That said, Rothesay looked towards her with a friendly smile. Petronilla muttered with a shocked face.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I am very taken aback as I never considered that you would have brewed the tea. That is¡­ I have never seen a man in my surroundings who knows how to brew tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am actually a very rare case.¡±


    Rothesay laughed as if he was admitting this, and added more tea to Petronilla¡¯s empty cup.


    ¡°Being complimented by you feels better than anything else. It is an honor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, well, to go so far as honor. An awkward smile returned to Petronilla¡¯s face due to his excessiveness. After drinking a few more sips of tea, she revealed why she hadn¡¯t been able to contact him in the meantime.


    ¡°These days my mind has not been sound. If you are interested in the situations of the palace, you would know, recently¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I try not to pay much attention to politics or the affairs of the Imperial Family, but it is undoubtedly a big deal for His Majesty to formally bring in a concubine.¡±


    Rothesay spoke this far, and muttered in a slightly lower voice.


    ¡°I am worried about Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That child pretends to act fine, but she has surely been deeply hurt.¡±


    Petronilla said this, and shook her head with a depressed look.


    ¡°I should have become the Empress instead¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Petronilla, who had let those words mistakenly come out, soon showed her usual smile. Rothesay did not ask further about the smile, and smoothly led the conversation.


    ¡°I understand. Anyways, you were busy enough because it was quite a matter. Just being by Her Majesty¡¯s side alone as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Lately it was both really difficult mentally and physically.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, then we should postpone our date.¡±


    ¡°It has already been prolonged so much, so I visited because I thought I could not prolong it anymore. Anyways, a promise is a promise¡­¡±


    Petronilla brought her voice down a little, and then spoke with a much clearer voice.


    ¡°I thought I had to keep it. I will match the time that you would prefer.¡±


    ¡°I told you then, but I do not care about any time, and any day.¡±


    If he could just spend that time with her.


    Petronilla, whose resistance to the sweet words from a man was close to zero, eventually turned bright red in the face, although it was but for a moment. Petronilla let out some coughs. Why was he suddenly invading her heart? It was embarrassing.


    ¡°Then¡­ Ah when would be good¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Nilla. Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    Petronilla asked him in surprise, and Rothesay made a sheepish smile and tried to excuse himself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ If it bothers you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is too soon for nicknames¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Petronilla felt distressed. Based on the mood, if she blamed him for something like this, she would seem like a stuck up woman. Petronilla thought for a moment, and then sighed.


    ¡°It is still a bit soon¡­ Can you call on me later, Sir?¡±


    So, it was not a complete rejection. Rothesay happily received her offer.


    ¡°It would be an honor, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Well, to go so far as honor¡­¡±


    Petronilla looked awkward as she turned her eyes elsewhere, and Rothesay laughed happily as he looked at her. When she saw the man who seemed to laugh almost every two minutes, Petronilla had no choice but to laugh.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Please come to the estate of Marquis Grochester.¡±


    As she said this, Petronilla thought constantly.


    ¡®Nilla, Nil. It would be only this one time. Do not give your heart. Do not open your heart. Be alert and suspicious. Be careful and alert.¡¯


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡±


    Despite that Petronilla thought this way again.


    ¡®Ah, my heart hadn¡¯t pounded like this in a long time.¡¯


    ¡°¡­ So you cannot come tomorrow?¡±


    Patrizia listened to Petronilla¡¯s story with a smile. Petronilla nodded her head quietly, and Patrizia burst into laughter.


    ¡°Is Nilla finally going to get married? You do not have to come in all day, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Patrizia laughed once again at how cute her sister was, with her face getting red as she shouted ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡±. Walking around the garden leisurely, Petronilla called her sister¡¯s name.


    ¡°Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°What, Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°I think you are a little different.¡±


    At the end of those words, Patrizia stopped walking. As a result, the steps of the people around them also stopped. Patrizia asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°I have?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°In what aspect? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Something about you looks more relaxed than before.¡±


    ¡°Relaxed.¡±


    Patrizia laughed.


    ¡°Right, I am relaxed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That is because I¡­¡±


    Patrizia thought about it for a while, and then pulled up the corners of her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°Because I am infertile?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla was frightened momentarily by the gloomy content that did not go well with the smile, but the party who had said those words seemed undisturbed. Patrizia continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°If you abandon greed, you can relax.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And people who have nothing to lose can also relax.¡±


    Patrizia did not lose her smile and told Petronilla.


    ¡°Older Sister, I have nothing to lose, and nothing to be greedy about. This position will be mine forever unless God forsakes me, and as a result the Grochester family will never be harmed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Yes, this has changed, Patrizia. What are you¡­¡¯


    ¡°So I am in a position to do anything right now.¡±


    She had changed. A little more secretly. Petronilla muttered in her mouth.


    ¡°What is it like now? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Does that even matter?¡±


    Patrizia gave a low laugh.


    ¡°There is nothing that is more useless here than personal satisfaction. If I want to find some sort of satisfaction here¡­ Nil as well as the others who follow me¡­ to that extent?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Petronilla could only respond in that way, and the walk continued. When Patrizia reached the familiar, very familiar part of the garden, she discovered another familiar person. The smile that had settled on Patrizia¡¯s mouth until then disappeared in an instant. So Petronilla figured out who it was immediately.

 Chapter 72 - . I REGRET HAVING RETURNED

    ¡°Emperor Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to say your greetings. It is a long distance.¡±


    Patrizia said it like that, but Petronilla chose to bow her head as she didn¡¯t want her sister to be negatively affected in any way. Patrizia did not like her sister¡¯s behavior, but she did not stop it either. Instead, she chose to just stare at the Emperor with an aloof face.


    It was Petronilla who¡¯s heart was hurt in the process. She hesitated, looking at her sister for some kind of notice, and Patrizia soon set off without a word. Petronilla felt disturbed when she saw the Emperor staring at her sister with eyes that were hard to discern.


    ¡°Why look with such eyes?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor.¡±


    Petronilla muttered with a voice saying she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°He is the one that did something wrong too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This is true. A shameless and incongruent person he is.¡±


    Patrizia did not try to deny it and continued to walk onward. She now had no feelings whatsoever for Lucio. Rather, she was more calm now than when she first entered the palace.


    This was because she had already been hurt so much, that she no longer felt the need to pour her feelings into it anymore. Honestly speaking, Petronilla felt the results were unfortunate, but this was something she dared not to interfere with. Petronilla just walked behind her sister¡¯s strides.


    However, her leisure did not last long. As always, the Empress¡¯ position dictated an overflowing of work. Patrizia purely frowned, after a long absence of not having done so.


    ¡°A birthday celebration you say.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. It is not something that you need to apologize for.¡±


    Patrizia sighed. It was the Emperor¡¯s birthday. So, of course, his birthday party had to be prepared by Empress Patrizia. However, Patrizia honestly really didn¡¯t want to. She even felt the desire to give Rosemond this job. But that would be truly ridiculous, and Patrizia eventually had to nod her head in agreement.


    ¡°Take care of this issue as much as possible on your end. I am only going to be making the payment, so just send over the final draft to me.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I need some rest, Mirya. Not only that¡­¡±


    Patrizia smiled and said to her.


    ¡°If I cannot even have trust in you, who would I have that I can believe in this wide Empress Palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Patrizia, you have me.¡±


    At the words of Rafaella¡¯s thoughtless interruption, Patrizia finally burst into laughter.


    ¡°Ahaha, yes, indeed. I am sorry, Ella. Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°It is a joke, of course. Well, there is one thing you have to do completely on your own.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing special. The flowers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, the flowers?¡±


    ¡°The flowers for the birthday celebration. It is quite meaningful, so it would be hard to dictate that work to others.¡±


    ¡°Birthday flowers. Ah, right.¡±


    Patrizia murmured as if she had forgotten. In the Marvinus Empire, it was known that on a person¡¯s birthday, the parent presented flowers to that person in the case of being unmarried, and if that person was married, the significant other bestowed the flowers that represented the giver¡¯s heart. So, in the case of those that were not married, it was common to receive flowers that were related to the love from parents, and for those that were married, flowers that promised eternal love were presented as standard.


    Patrizia wanted to present flowers that were filled with curses from her heart, but unfortunately, the flowers were too nice and pure, unlike her, that she did not want to embrace such evil with those flowers. Patrizia contemplated it.


    ¡°Tion¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Carnation. I will go with that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well that is surprising?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Is that not a flower that many people usually present between parents and their children?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±


    Patrizia thought for a moment, and then slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Red, pink, and purple ones¡­¡±


    These carnation flowers symbolized meanings that were all amazing and beautiful. ¡®I love you.¡¯ ¡®Wish for your health.¡¯ ¡®I love you passionately.¡¯


    But Lucio, her Emperor. The flower she wanted to present to him was with the color of the last flower.


    ¡°And prepare it by mixing in yellow ones.¡±


    ¡®I despise you.¡¯ How could she not despise him when he turned the little hope and compassion that remained in her heart into hate?


    ¡°That is my heart.¡±


    ¡®With my contempt for you, I will present to you the yellow carnation. You are not a stupid person, so you should know. How I am thinking of you. How much I am despising you. Do not feel reproachful towards this bad woman who curses you even on your most blessed birthday, Lucio.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty should know as well.¡±


    It was him that made her this way.


    ¡°That women cannot even have children.¡±


    Someone wagged their finger at Patrizia.


    ¡°To be an Empress when she is infertile!¡±


    ¡°The Imperial line of the Marvinus Empire will be cut off!¡±


    ¡°She is a woman who will swallow the seed of the Empire!¡±


    Someone with a black face constantly mocked her. Patrizia shook her head with a distorted look while she was surrounded by the people.


    ¡°No¡­ That is not my fault¡­¡±


    But immediately the rebuttal returned to her.


    ¡°What do you mean! Even if your sister, and not you, had become the Empress, the succession of the throne could continue without interruption!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane, breaking the line of Marvinus with your own hands?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use to deny anything. Impudent thing, how dare you try to see the successor in the body of a concubine!¡±


    Anyways, their claim was absurd because the current Emperor was not a direct heir himself. If they blamed that part, they would also have to do so with Empress Alyssa, who had already been dethroned and died. Regrettably, however, Patrizia was not in a calm state to think about it now.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone shook her to wake her up. In the deep night, Mirya¡¯s face was obscured by the darkness, and looked bluish. Patrizia shed tears without her knowledge.


    ¡°Ah ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you have a nightmare again?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Patrizia barely managed to shake her head. She wiped away her tears and stood up from her bed. Then she suddenly started to run outside of the Empress Palace. Surprised, Mirya tried to call out to Patrizia and stop her, but it was to no avail. She started to run.


    ¡®Darn, darn, darn!¡¯ Patrizia constantly muttered to herself, started to run, and continued to run. She felt like crap.


    ¡®Feel like shit, like shit, like shit! In the first place, the Imperial lineage had been cut off from the previous Emperor. To blame someone, Alyssa should be blamed, and not myself. She was also infertile after all!¡¯


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Then she screamed as she fell. Her foot had gotten caught on a protruding stone, and she fell. She felt a warm sensation around the area of her food, and sharp pain penetrated the lower part of her body. She sobbed with her hand pushing away from the floor.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    It was miserable. It was terrible. Could she be so miserable? Patrizia felt the tears that had just stopped earlier, flowing again. Her tears wet her cheeks and flowed down her chin. She kept crying without even thinking about the fact that she had to stand up again.


    ¡°¡­ Patrizia?¡±


    At that time, someone called out her name. It was a lovely and generous name, but Patrizia never felt more contempt for her name than in that very moment.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Lucio bent down on his knees, and looked over her condition. It was clearly not good with just a glance, as he could see blood flowing from the feet. He scolded her in an angry voice.


    ¡°What are you doing barefoot like this during the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Patrizia gave a different voice instead of the answer.


    ¡°Do you know how much I despise you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you, Lucio. The little bit of sympathy and sincerity that I had for you that you had undermined¡­ I cannot forgive you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®I regret having returned. Instead, I would rather just end it here. I should have ended my bad luck with you, and then just died. Patrizia murmured these words internally, and then everything turned black, as she completely lost her consciousness.


    Lucio screamed in a shocked voice, hugging her fainted body.


    ¡°Empress? Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    It was already late. It seemed she had already lost her consciousness. He called out to someone in the open air. Soon, three or four knights in silver armor appeared in front of him. He spoke to them in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Call the court physician and take the Empress to the Empress Palace.¡±


    However, Lucio immediately changed his orders.


    ¡°No, I will take her directly to the Central Palace.¡±


    Actually, she had never regretted returning to relive this life. This life had been a gift for her. It was a life that had been given once again, along with the opportunity to reverse the tragedy she had faced previous. Opportunities to receive these kinds of gifts were rare.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With this life given again, she was once again able to be with her beloved family, and her sister would no longer have her head cut off by a guillotine, and if she was careful, her family would continue to thrive for a long time. Although her personal happiness had to be given up, she had considered this as a not so bad outcome.


    Then, she encountered the man who was her brother-in-law in her former life, and her husband in this present life. She had learned about the man¡¯s trauma, how the man¡¯s mistress had a hand in killing her sister, and how she had even gained the man¡¯s heart. She had sympathized with the man, and even the mistress, she had felt some compassion for. At the time, she didn¡¯t know it was such a foolish thing to do.


    It wasn¡¯t until she realized that the two of them had played with her before she had even entered the Empress Palace, that the bit of sympathy and sincerity she possessed was broken. She showed her genuine self to the man, but it was only deception and betrayal that returned for her being genuine. She had received deep wounds full of hurt. She had no choice but to receive it. There was no one that would not be deeply shocked, if the heart that had been carefully revealed was broken in such a way.


    So in actuality, they had played with her in the first place. If they had not deceived her in that kind of way, the Empress would have been another woman. If so, Patrizia herself could have been happy with other men, and even if she couldn¡¯t get married because of her being infertile, she could have spent a happy life with her family.


    But as she became the Empress, there was nothing that was left for her. She was to forever live being mocked and despised just because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. Perhaps she was even going to follow the footsteps of that terrible dethroned Alyssa.


    It was not a leap to think in such a manner. Alyssa had been a naive and good woman at the beginning. The palace was a place that had the excellent ability to turn even the goodness in such a person into that of evil. She vowed to kill herself off if that ever happened.


    And now, her mind was desolate. Similar to the time when she had witnessed her sister¡¯s death. Just like how her heart had felt right before she had died.


    So in essence, basically nothing had actually changed. Only groaning within repeated pain along with recurrent sadness.


    That was why she would rather have just died together with her family back then. She should have just put a finish to it completely, and not restarted it all. She resented God who had brought her back like this. This was a punishment, not a gift. She thought about all of this in desolate sadness.

 Chapter 73 - I AM YOUR HUSBAND

    Lucio had a defeated expression on his face as he stared at the Empress lying on his bed. She appeared to look quite haggard as she was sleeping with her eyes closed. There was a bandage on her foot, that seemed to be covering her wound. He called out her name carefully in a voice full of desperation.


    ¡°Patrizia¡­¡±


    If she could hear this voice, she would probably get upset once again, and so had to use a soft voice. He closed his eyes with a miserable expression, and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡­ to you¡­¡±


    What did he do to her? What games did he play with a woman he brought in who knew nothing? Lucio shed an ocean of tears and embraced the remorse as he wished to atone for his mistakes, but everything was already too late. She despised him, hated him, reproached him, and would blame him. He stood by her side as he muttered to her with a painful expression.


    ¡°How can I atone for¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there such a way?¡±


    ¡®Was there any point to doing that? To her, and to myself. Was there anything I could do about the sincerity, feelings, and love that I had realized so late?¡¯ Lucio quietly bit his lips with his eyes still closed.


    ¡®You, who has been hurt by my actions, would never forgive me.¡¯


    ¡°Alright. Do not forgive me.¡±


    ¡®Hate me. You can resent me as well. If you want to kill me, you can do that as well. If that can relieve your heart even by a little, go through with it.¡¯


    ¡®You can have whatever vicious emotions towards me. Even those feelings would be overkill for me. So with that kind of feeling¡­ stay by my side for all of eternity. Please do not leave me.¡¯


    ¡°Even if you call that being selfish, so be it.¡±


    ¡®I am a severely horrible bastard. So it does not matter whatever curses you may say to someone like me. Just stand beside me in the name of the Empress. It does not matter if your heart is not facing towards me, as long as your body is next to me.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I would be content with that.¡±


    For such a cruel man, even that would be considered a luxury.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    When Patrizia first opened her eyes, what she saw was a white ceiling with bright sunlight. And she was astonished when she realized this fact. She furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She quickly lifted her body up. But soon she felt a huge pain in her feet and furrowed her brow again. Her mouth naturally let out a groan.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As she bit her lips, the groaning went back inside. She still continued to frown and looked around her surroundings. Darn it, a place she had seen a lot somewhere. Here was¡­


    ¡°Have you woken up?¡±


    It was the Emperor¡¯s room. Patrizia cursed inside. So now, in the husband¡¯s room that she despised, asleep on top of the bed at that. Patrizia glanced up and down, all over her body, just in case. Ah, fortunately nothing had happened. If something had happened to her, the most terrible option imaginable, she would have had the mind to bite her tongue and die.


    ¡°¡­ Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You were not kidnapped, so do not worry.¡±


    If that was supposed to be a joke, she was sorry, but it wasn¡¯t funny at all. Patrizia asked him again.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°It was not me, but the Empress, that ran around barefoot in the middle of the night. It would be quicker to ask about this yourself.¡±


    ¡°I remember that too, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t think you are properly getting the point of the question.¡±


    Patrizia asked him in a cold voice.


    ¡°What I am curious about is, even if I had done that, why am I on Your Majesty¡¯s bed and not on my own bed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to hear the answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is a given since I was the one to have moved you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you move me?¡±


    ¡°Because you were hurt.¡±


    ¡°No, stop providing textbook answers.¡±


    Patrizia asked him again without even a smile.


    ¡°I do not think Your Majesty has a difficult time understanding. I will ask again. Why did you move me here? Not to my bed, but to Your Majesty¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize if it offended you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It was offensive. When I opened my eyes, I thought I would rather commit suicide.¡±


    Patrizia laughed for the first time, hurting him with her harsh words.


    ¡°Why did you move mehere?¡±


    ¡°Because of my greed.¡±


    ¡°You are selfish. You never thought about how when I opened my eyes, I might feel the slightest bit offended.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It is done. Since this is not the only thing that Your Majesty needs to apologize to me.¡±


    Now Patrizia felt cynical about whether this was something even new. Lucio¡¯s face turned solemn in response.


    ¡°UNGH!¡±


    At that moment, she stumbled while letting out a moan. The pain struck her whole body as she tried to stand up on her own. Damn it, with just a single foot being hurt¡­ She was irritated with herself. Then someone supported her.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    It was the man. Patrizia showed her stubbornness with a determined voice.


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°At least, it would be a much better option than being treated by Your Majesty like this?¡±


    Patrizia laughed with a sad voice.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    She was angry. But he was resolute.


    ¡°You can say anything you want, and whatever you want. But not with a body like this.¡±


    ¡°It is my body. Your Majesty has no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°I am your husband. Is that not enough of a right to be involved?¡±


    ¡°Ha, since when did you care for me so much?¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him with a voice full of cynicism.


    ¡°I heard that you have been at odds with the Marchioness of Ethyller. Why, are you tired of her now? Do you need another woman on the bed?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is not like that.¡±


    ¡°If it is not like that.¡±


    Patrizia asked in a repressed voice.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Your Majesty was the one to have trampled on my heart and killed my pride. I really do not know for what reason you are suddenly acting like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not answer. But Patrizia read the answer hidden in the silence. She laughed and muttered to herself internally. ¡®Yes, if you have a conscience, you would dare not to put such words in your mouth to me. Unless you are trash that you cannot even be recycled.¡¯


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Empress, please.¡±


    He asked in a voice full of anguish.


    ¡°You can do anything. But you cannot move alone with that foot.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Go to other places for your admonition.¡±


    ¡°I will call for the maids of the Empress Palace. You cannot go alone.¡±


    Patrizia now spoke to him with her eyes closed and a face full of resignation.


    ¡°¡­ Do whatever you will.¡±


    Eventually, Patrizia returned to theEmpress Palace with the help of the Empress Palace maids. After returning to the Empress Palace, Patrizia did not blame the maids for their responsibility in their actions, and she did not rebuke them. The maids also asked her nothing. Eventually, last night¡¯s work was buried like that.


    Petronilla was different from her usual self, as she hesitated in front of her closet with a fuss.


    ¡°Is this a bit too revealing?¡±


    Petronilla was contemplating the white dress with a slightly low cut on the chest. Then she screamed as if the maid next to her was speaking complete nonsense.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t revealing, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    In response to Petronilla, the maid was about to burst from frustration. Did she come from another country or something!


    ¡°My Lady, if you go out on the street right now, there are plenty of dresses like that with the back exposed like that as well. Did my Lady come from somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes?¡±


    Petronilla awkwardly asked her, and the maid nodded her head. She sighed and dropped the dress to the floor. What was this for her to be fluttering about like this? She felt foolish and stupid. Petronilla soon muttered in a weak voice.


    ¡°Just pick anything for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But you said it was a date.¡±


    ¡°It is stupid to respond to something like that.¡±


    She spoke to her with a somber expression on her face.


    ¡°I do not want to look forward to it anymore.¡±


    In response to her words, the maid seemed to be shocked. What was this lady saying right now?


    ¡°Did you perhaps get a broken heart? Why are you saying that?¡±


    As if she was someone that had been divorced. The maid muttered, and Petronilla laughed. It was a very peaceful word. Something like divorce, moderate it seemed. Petronilla responded to her.


    ¡°Just choose aa-nything for me.¡±


    Eventually, what Petronila wore was a somber gray dress. The maid jumped about asking who would wear something like this on a date, but Petronilla had no desire to change what she had already worn. How troublesome it was to wear a dress and then have to take it off.


    Then she heard the door opening downstairs. Petronilla was standing on the railings of the second floor as her line of sight naturally focused downwards. The butler opened the door and Rothesay could be seen looking well-dressed. Petronilla thought her heart fluttered when she took in his beautiful appearance. Petronilla walked down the stairs in steps that were unhurried. Rothesay¡¯s face, which found her, soon turned red.


    ¡®Pretty.¡¯


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    When she saw his reddened face, Petronilla asked in a strange voice.


    ¡°Are you feeling sick somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I am not sick. Not even with one sickness.¡±


    Rothesay whispered to her tenderly.


    ¡°Today, you look so beautiful that I just fell in love with you once more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He definitely had on a pair of rose-colored glasses. Petronilla thought this was so.


    ¡°¡­ Madam, today is the right time of the month.¡±


    Rosemond smiled at the words of the Imperial physician. Today was one of the few days when she could best get pregnant. She asked the Imperial physician with a happy expression.


    ¡°Yes, what about the medicine that I asked for?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have prepared and brought it.¡±


    The Imperial physician said this, and presented to Rosemond some medicine powder, wrapped in white paper. Rosemond received it and stared at the medicine with a satisfied smile, and soon cracked down on him for his silence with a cold voice.


    ¡°This must be kept secret¡­ If this happens to be leaked, I will die, but you will die as well. You know this well right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°You can go out now.¡±


    As soon as the Imperial physician left, Rosemond smiled again. The medicine that was obtained by threatening the Imperial physician was none other than an aphrodisiac. Rosemond muttered to herself in an evil voice.


    ¡°How do I get this medicine to be the most effective when I give it to His Majesty, hm?¡±


    ¡°Marchioness, I have managed to obtain His Majesty¡¯s favorite wine.¡±


    At that time, Glara came into the room with a bottle of wine that looked expensive even with just a glance, and Rosemond nodded as if to say she did well, then gave an order.


    ¡°Yes, hold on to it well. It will be useful later. Is the dress ready as well?¡±


    ¡°Would that not be the case, Marchioness?¡±


    ¡°Good. It is perfect.¡±


    It was a dress ordered from a brothel specifically for today. Even if a gay man saw a woman wearing that dress, he would run to covet the woman, supposedly? Rosemond hummed a tune and passed the aphrodisiac to Glara. Without forgetting to tell her to hold on to it well, Rosemond began planning in her mind on how to tempt the Emperor tonight.

 Chapter 74 - BECAUSE I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU

    Petronila was feeling very awkward now because this was the first time for her. She glanced up at Rothesay, walking by her side with a smile on his face. The moderate sunlight was shining on his face, and Petronilla felt like it was like the light from a halo. Then Rothesay asked her.


    ¡°Is there anything on my face, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡±


    The flustered Petronila quickly made up an excuse.


    ¡°I was just looking because the clothes you wore today are cool.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you like it, my Lady.¡±


    He sighed with relief and said to her.


    ¡°I was very worried. What if you do not like me¡­ and so forth.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then I would not have accepted your offer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±


    Rothesay spoke tenderly to her.


    ¡°Is there anything my Lady would like to do?¡±


    ¡°What I would like to do?¡±


    ¡°I plan to spend time all day together today. I want to do whatever my Lady wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    As Petronilla didn¡¯t even think this date would have been so forward, she was very taken aback by Rothesay¡¯s words. She murmured with a flustered expression on her face.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I have never thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. Is that so.¡±


    Rothesay continued in a voice that felt bad


    ¡°Then you can think about it from now on. Do not worry about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that you would want to do?¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you?¡±


    Rothesay laughed with his charming face.


    ¡°I enjoy everything as long as I am with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what we do as long as I am by my Lady¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    This man talked about these embarrassing things very well. Did he go somewhere and receive lessons on this? Petronilla muttered this to herself after thinking this. What could she do to make this meeting today the last meeting?


    It was simple. She could make this man tired of her. When she thought of that, Petronilla¡¯s expression brightened. She called out to him.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Please say it.¡±


    ¡°I have something I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Petronilla replied with a wicked smile.


    ¡°I want to go to the gladiator coliseum.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The gladiator coliseum?¡±


    Rossy asked this question for confirmation with a confused look, and Petronilla nodded.


    ¡°Yes, gladiator coliseum.¡±


    ¡°The gladiators that fight with swords¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that gladiator coliseum.¡±


    Petronilla smiled as she said to him.


    ¡°The one where they complete until someone dies.¡±


    Petronilla never actually went to a gladiator coliseum, and even the nobles who enjoyed such unnecessary slaughter were hard to understand for her, but for now this was the best option. Goodness, who could have good feelings toward a cruel woman like this? Petronilla smiled with repentance, believing that her plan would certainly succeed. But there was one thing she had overlooked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°AGH, what do I do¡­ ! I am alright!¡±


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t watch the gladiatorial fights. Petronilla felt she desperately wanted to leave when she felt knocked down ten minutes after the game had started. But when she said that, she would become a liar. Ah, wait a minute. That could actually be a good thing?¡­ If not, then she would not be able to see this man without feeling uncomfortable from then on. Petronilla changed her mind.


    ¡°Are you alright, my Lady? For real?¡±


    But Rothesay, this man seemed to not notice any of that at all.


    ¡°If you are not alright, we can leave, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Petronilla murmured without being able to refuse twice.


    ¡°You have already paid.¡±


    It was a waste of money¡­ When Petronilla muttered this with her eyes tightly closed with an inscrutable expression on her face, Rothesay found this sight adorable and seemed to not care about that whatsoever, and said to her.


    ¡°Let us go out, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°But the money¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of money. It is alright.¡±


    With that said, Rothesay swept her up without asking for consent. Naturally, the gaze of the surrounding people was focused on the two. Petronilla shouted in a low voice at him, as she closed her eyes tightly with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing? In public!¡±


    ¡°We are on a date right now, so I can do that. Everyone will understand.¡±


    ¡­ To be honest, the men around them were staring as if they were going to throw them in the gladiatorial grounds, but it didn¡¯t matter because she had her eyes closed. After saying that, Rothesay whispered quietly into Petronilla¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Wait a moment. We will be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla just closed her eyes without saying anything. Meanwhile, one of the two gladiators seemed to have died, as shouts and cheers were heard around the area that could rip eardrums. Why were people having fun with that? Petronilla frowned and closed her eyes, and soon she could hear Rothesay¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Try to think that this is the location of a party.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds of sweet desserts around.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    When he said that, she seemed to be able to become a little calm. When she was thinking of a brownie that she hadn¡¯t finished eating at the Founding Day celebration a while ago, the white sunlight then greeted her. She finally opened her eyes, and then met Rothesay¡¯s eyes that were looking at her, seeming to be sweeter than the chocolate in that brownie. Petronilla caught her breath without realizing.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It is alright, my Lady. Now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Petronilla said this, and soon felt self-conscious and demanded to him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You can let me down now.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    Petronilla was flabbergasted at those words, and asked him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°I am very ashamed right now.¡±


    Everyone on the roadside was looking at her and him. She was absolutely opposed to this kind of interest. She said.


    ¡°Please let me down.¡±


    ¡°Please call my name just once.¡±


    He smiled playfully and asked her.


    ¡°Just once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How unfair. She sighed inwardly and put a name to her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Petronilla.¡±


    Rothesay, who sneaked her name in his mouth, finally let her down to the ground. Petronilla blushed without fully realizing that he had called her name. She felt like she was a liar for some reason due to what happened earlier.


    As she slightly turned her head and looked at the side, Rothesay was staring at her as if he was looking at a child. Petronilla felt burdened by those affectionate-filled eyes, and asked him.


    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°I can clearly see through my Lady¡¯s shallow intentions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is so cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is not the right response to that, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Because my Lady cannot lie.¡±


    Rothesay smiled tenderly and said to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lady. I will never find myself being bored or being disappointed by my Lady. I can swear on this with the honor of the Bradington family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Until my Lady gives permission, I will not give up on my heart. I swear on this too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Petronilla asked in a bit of a sad voice.


    ¡°Why do you have to do that to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    Rossy confessed to her with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Because I am in love with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia quietly called out to Mirya. Mirya, who was called, approached her with quick footsteps.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have something I need you to do.¡±


    Patrizia quietly made a smile on her face, and gave a request to her.


    ¡°Can you send a hundred roses to Vain Palace? Gorgeous and beautiful roses that resemble their owner. Include pretty packaging at that.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya shouted with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you perhaps sick somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mirya, but I am healthy.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. There must be something that is wrong.¡±


    Even Mirya, who was not easy to get worked up, had no choice but to be worked up about this.


    ¡°To say roses. One hundred at that? Is it strange that I am showing this kind of reaction?¡±


    ¡°No, it is normal.¡±


    Patrizia said this, and pulled the corners of her mouth up, and smiled slyly.


    ¡°It is extremely normal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If so, then Her Majesty was being abnormal? Mirya muttered to herself inside, and Patrizia laughed as if she had even stolen a look into her mind.


    ¡°Yes, Mirya. I wanted that kind of reaction. You are indeed quite a loyal subject to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let us go. That is why Marchioness Ethyller will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Really thinking that there was something wrong with Her Majesty, Mirya left the room where Patrizia was in, with a stunned expression on her face. Patrizia flipped over a page of the book she was reading as she hummed a tune to herself Mirya had left the room. It was a tragedy about a villain killing the heroine.


    Petronilla and Rothesay eventually decided to spend time in a moderate and peaceful way. At least they decided to never go to the gladiator coliseum, and the place where the two went to was the marketplace. Petronilla loved shopping, so she loved the date location set by Rothesay, but she also thought about what she should do if Rothesay did not like doing this sort of thing. Petronila called out to Rothesay.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°You do not like this sort of thing very much, no?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, this sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°Shopping¡­ and stuff like touring the marketplace.¡±


    Petronilla hesitated before asking him


    ¡°It is because I heard that gentlemen generally do not like this sort of thing¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not important whether gentlemen generally like this or not.¡±


    He smiled tenderly with his eyes, and reassured Petronilla.


    ¡°The important thing is that I like shopping with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was clear that he had received lessons on this. From a huge Casanova at that. Petronilla stepped forward, silently promising herself not to fall for this. Rothesay looked at her from behind, with a content smile and laughed.


    Of course, the main shopping items were focused on Petronilla, with jewelry or luxuries designed for women that no men would be interested in, but Petronilla could see that Rothesay was enjoying all of that. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was really due to the pleasure of being with her, or just pretending to do so to earn her heart, but Rothesay¡¯s patience was pretty strong to say it was just an act of pretense.


    She browsed through the market for three hours without a break to try to drop him off of her. Nevertheless, he followed her without complaining, and even gave her an evaluation of the items she chose. This would suit her, or this did not. This color was more suitable for the Lady than that color¡­ It was as if he was someone familiar with this sort of thing. Eventually, Petronilla asked him full of suspicion.


    ¡°Why are you so good at this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shopping with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Rothesay shook his head as if she had guessed wrong, and corrected her words.


    ¡°There is a serious error in my Lady¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°A serious error?¡±


    ¡°My lady is not just any woman, right?¡±


    He said this earnestly.


    ¡°My Lady is the one I love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just any woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Thinking that he was a man who made her be at a loss for words, Petronilla continued to walk the path she had walked. Now that her legs began to hurt and she had nothing else to do, she was thinking that she should just stop now, when something caught Petronilla¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t help but let out an interjection, Rothesay¡¯s interest naturally turned to that direction as well. He asked her with a look of surprise on his face.


    ¡°It looks to be a crystal ball?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so.¡±


    She approached the stall with a curious look on her face. Naturally, Rothesay followed right behind her. When Petronilla inspected the crystal ball shining with the colors of the galaxy with an expression full of interest on her face, Rothesay tried to open his mouth to buy it for her, thinking that she wanted it, but the street vendor was faster.


    ¡°If it is not the Lady who is afraid of the future that has not even come yet.¡±

 Chapter 75 - IT HAD ORIGINALLY BEEN MY POSITION

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla was frightened by the words of the street vendor. She had a flustered expression on her face as she looked at the old woman who was wearing a black robe. The old woman had grown her white hair out to reach her chest, and for some unknown reason looked quite bizarre because she was wearing a black robe. Petronilla stuttered as she asked her a question.


    ¡°That¡­ What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is not anyone afraid of a future that has not come? Street vendor, you seem to be implying that this is not the case.¡±


    ¡°You are right, my Lady. But you know¡­¡±


    The old woman laughed, revealing that only a few of her teeth were left.


    ¡°Not everyone would let a good opportunity pass by without even trying to grab a hold of it, my Lady. Even if one was to be afraid of the future that was yet to come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Petronilla went pale while looking like a person who had her mind pierced through for her thoughts to be read, Rothesay looked over her face to make sure she was okay, but Petronilla just nodded her head once to show that she was alright. The old woman¡¯s words did not end there.


    ¡°Are you afraid, my Lady? Afraid that the situation will repeat itself, I mean.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shallow gimmick to trick the eye.¡±


    The old woman confused Petronilla with words she could not comprehend, and spoke on with a bright smile.


    ¡°It seems my Lady has taken a liking to that crystal ball. Take it.¡±


    ¡°The price¡­¡±


    ¡°The price is not necessary.¡±


    In response to Rothesay¡¯s words, the old woman firmly turned him down. Then she smiled and added on.


    ¡°This bachelor is the price.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±


    At those words, even Rothesay couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback. The old woman¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°Now, my Lady. Carpe diem. Enjoy the present.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything has been going wrong since the beginning anyways. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Who in the world are you¡­¡±


    Petronilla muttered like someone who had been deprived of their soul by a ghost, and Rothesay urged Petronilla to leave after he caught on that something strange was going on.


    ¡°My Lady, it would be better to go now.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Wait a moment please.¡±


    Petronilla asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Who are you? A God? If not that then¡­¡±


    ¡°God¡­ That word is too much for a humble servant of God.¡±


    The old woman stretched out the crystal ball that resembled the night sky to Petronilla, with an unknown smile. She accepted it without realizing she had, and the old woman advised her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Now, my Lady. If you even have any worries, look into that crystal ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You never know? The answer may come out from it.¡±


    Petronilla continued to stand there with a confused expression on her face, and was taken out of the store by Rothesay, who had decided that there was something dangerous happening. The old woman continued to chuckle and laughed even after the disappearance of the two people, and soon began to wipe away the other dusty crystals with an expressionless face.


    Meanwhile, Rosemond stared at the white rose from the Empress Palace with a shocked look on her face. She looked at Mirya with an expression as if she was asking what kind of scheme was this about now, and Mirya also did not look too pleased at the situation. If so, it meant that the Empress was acting alone¡­ As she thought this, it was even more ridiculous. She guessed that she had gone crazy after she found out that she was infertile.


    ¡°The Empress sent it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She shook her head back and forth, and spoke in a voice lacking sincerity.


    ¡°Pass on to her that I said thank you. And ask her if she is not feeling well in any way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirya quit before trying to answer that she had already asked that question. She then left the Vain Palace straight away with a dissatisfied face, and even Glara did not have a bright face. She seemed to be at a complete loss in trying to figure out what this situation was about. Rosemond asked her.


    ¡°What could this be about? Feint attack, well something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ From that Empress who is so proud?¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing she could really come up with.¡±


    She cocked her head while muttering to herself.


    ¡°That is the way it is, Glara. The Empress is infertile. It is a barren body that cannot bear children. Her background is not as great and powerful as the deposed Empress Alyssa, so if I can just produce an heir to be the Crowned Prince, it would be difficult for her to even preserve that position¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ Rosemond contemplated on this for a while, and reasoned with herself before coming up with a possible answer.


    ¡°Is it indeed flattery then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else can explain this otherwise, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Rosemond exhaled a breath out.


    ¡°She pretended to be so noble and yet, the Empress is no better that anyone else.¡±


    ¡°That is correct since she is just a barren woman. What else could she do?¡±


    ¡°But you never know, so be sure that you do not bring down your guard. Are you making sure to be good with the surveillance around the Empress Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. There is no need to worry.¡±


    Only then did Rosemond make an expression of relief, and she smiled.


    ¡°Yes, this is how it was supposed to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It had originally been my position, since the beginning.¡±


    She thought that now everything was going back into their places. The Empress¡¯ position belonged to her, and the Dowager Empress¡¯ position was even more hers. She would surely become the most precious woman in the Empire. No matter what anyone said, she would surely.


    ¡°I think that old street vendor was a bit weird. Do you not think so?¡±


    Rothesay said this with a skeptical look, but Petronilla replied to him with an unaffected expression on her face.


    ¡°It is alright, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Rothesay thought about something with a seemingly unfamiliar expression, and soon spoke in a voice that was full of regret.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot more that I do not know about my Lady as of yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Rothesay made a warm smile as he locked eyes with her. Petronilla did not avoid his eyes for the first time. He asked her.


    ¡°Can I learn more about my Lady, by staying by my Lady¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    PLIP, PLOP. It was then that raindrops began to fall from what was once a sunny sky. Before he could hear her answer, Rothesay placed the jacket over Petronila¡¯s head as he hurriedly spoke to her.


    ¡°You should be a little bit avoided.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Let us go over there to that store, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    Petronilla quietly brought up her name. While still holding the jacket over her head, Rothesay made a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°My Lady, we can have this conversation later¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Petronilla, Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Petronilla.¡±


    The two faced each other as if they had completely forgotten about the fact that it was currently raining. The people surrounding them were losing their minds trying to avoid the sudden shower of rain, and it seemed ridiculous to them to see these two people standing silently. Of course, the situation was serious to the max for the interested party.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    Petronilla slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I have a lot of fears.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean.¡±


    ¡°I mean I am very afraid to fall in love.¡±


    Petronila spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I do not believe in destiny. I believed in destiny once, and I was burned greatly for it. I thought a certain person was my soulmate through our destiny, but that was not the case.¡±


    Petronilla laughed bitterly. Rothesay listened to her in a serious manner despite being hit by the rain.


    ¡°I pledged to myself that I would never do something such as love again. I thought something like that simply did not suit me. That I was incapable of love in the first place, and that was really my destiny. Because of the illusion of such a destined fate, it would only damage others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I decided I would not love until I died. I would never get married even if I had to throw away love.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°I can be clumsy and inexperienced. I may not be that much fun and not have any charm.¡±


    Petronilla looked up with sorrowful eyes at Rothesay, who was already wet with rain, and asked him.


    ¡°If that is all still acceptable¡­ If someone like me is still acceptable¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to meet with you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla appeared to tremble as she awaited Rothesay¡¯s reply. Rothesay could not say anything for a while, and after a long time had passed, he called out to her with a much more trembling voice than the one Petronilla had used.


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I said this last time at the Founding Day celebration, and said it earlier as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He came close to Petronilla. She made a frown on her face without her knowledge. Rothesay carefully loosened the creasing on her face, and tenderly spoke to her.


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a wonderful woman who can be truly loved and be able to love. Not just myself, but anyone else would not be able to stop from doing so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ However.¡±


    ¡°Shh. That is why you need to stop criticizing yourself, Petronilla. Because that is an action where you are undermining yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s face was full of emotion, and gave into Rothesay¡¯s embrace who was a head taller than herself. Rothesay seemed surprised at first, but soon calmly hugged Petronilla who was already in his arms. Petronilla shed tears quietly, and held onto his collar tightly.


    The shower of rain was still falling without planning to stop.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Mirya¡¯s expression showed how difficult Patrizia¡¯s question was. How was it? Well. Did Her Majesty need the words to be spoken to be able to know? Nevertheless, she still replied faithfully.


    ¡°¡­ It was not a good response. She seemed taken aback.¡±


    ¡°She must have.¡±


    She nodded her head as if she understood.


    ¡°If she had not been taken aback, I would have been flustered instead.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am sorry but¡­¡±


    Mirya opened her mouth with a frustrated expression on her face.


    ¡°I am very lacking, in that I cannot grasp Your Majesty¡¯s intention at all.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing special, well.¡±


    She smiled softly and spoke in a way that was hard to discern whether she was talking to herself or explaining to Mirya.


    ¡°Only¡­ It is just important that I appear to act in the way she would want.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°It is a secret beyond that. Maybe forever, no one will be able to know, or one day it will all be revealed.¡±


    ¡°What the world do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that I know what I am doing, and even if someone knows there will be a hole to escape through, is my meaning.¡±


    Patrizia remained consistently ambiguous to the end, and Mirya instinctively realized that she did not want to tell this story further. A faithful servant had to properly grasp the will of the person that was being served and act accordingly to that. Eventually, Mirya chose to shut her mouth.


    ¡°It is raining.¡±


    Patrizia murmured, looking at the rain that was getting heavier outside of the window.


    ¡°I am worried that it might ruin Nilla¡¯s date.¡±


    ¡°Originally, lovers need to have proper adversity to overcome, and be able to develop further.¡±


    Mirya smiled brightly and said to her.


    ¡°You do not have to worry too much. The Lady is wise and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right. That is true.¡±


    ¡®I was worried for no reason. When I am in a situation where I cannot even take care of myself.¡¯ After Patrizia muttered to herself in a bitter manner, she asked Mirya in a soft voice for a deeply brewed lavender tea.


    ¡°ACHOO!¡±


    Petronilla sneezed loudly after she had changed into dry clothes. Because she had been drenched by the heavy rain, Rothesay had sent her back to the Marquis estate when she kept insisting she was fine, saying that he was very concerned about her health. Nevertheless, the results were not very good. The maid scolded her.


    ¡°My Lady, really. A date is good, but you have to do that while thinking about your body.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ there was a bit of a problem.¡±


    ¡°What if you end up catching a cold?¡±


    The maid muttered in an upset voice, and Petronilla just smiled sheepishly. The confession in the rain had brought a cold to her, but as a result she had also been granted a shot at a new beginning of love, so it was not too much of a loss in terms of profit gained. Petronilla quietly asked a question to the maid who was cleaning the crystal ball that she had brought from the stall earlier.


    ¡°What if I catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°I would not know, my Lady. It would mean it was just desserts.¡±


    The maid still seemed disappointed that she seemed to have caught a cold.


    ¡°What is this crystal ball on top of that? Have you been learning astrology without my knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no. It is not for that kind of use.¡±


    ¡°Then for what?¡±


    ¡°It is just¡­¡±


    Petronilla replied soon after she had pondered for the right answer.


    ¡°It is a means of problem solving. I was told that if I have a lot of thoughts, raising my hand over the crystal ball would help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What kind of words, that are straight out of a pseudo religion, is that?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry about it because I am not possessed.¡±


    Petronilla, who had a smile on her face, immediately asked the maid for a request.


    ¡°Could you ask something for me from the Count of Bradington¡¯s estate? Since I seem to have caught a cold, I am unsure whether Sir Rothesay might have caught a cold as well.¡±


    ¡°I will find out and return, my Lady. Do not worry and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will do so.¡±


    After saying that, the maid left the room only after she covered Petronilla, who was lying on her bed, with a blanket all the way up to her neck. Petronilla, who calmly closed her eyes, fell asleep while recalling what had happened in the rain.

 Chapter 76 - JUST GIVE ME ONE PRINCE, YOUR MAJESTY

    Rosemond put the makeup on her face splendidly with a more determined expression than ever before. Her fate would be determined today, with this night. Thanks to that, it would be the servants that felt like they were dying, but they did not dare complain because they knew the importance of that evening very well.


    After three hours of preparation, Rosemond made a satisfied expression on her face. Everything was perfect. She then asked Glara.


    ¡°Where are the wines and medicine?¡±


    At Rosemond¡¯s question, Glara shook the bottle of wine and medicine in front of her, as if she had been waiting to be asked. Rosemond nodded her head, and soon another maid surrounded her with a black shawl that covered her whole body.


    ¡°You are sure that His Majesty is in the Central Palace right now?¡±


    Rosemond once again confirmed his whereabouts. If she went like this, and he wasn¡¯t there, then there would be no failure such as this. Glara nodded, as if not to tell her not to worry.


    ¡°I confirmed it, Marchioness. You do not have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Rosemond took a deep breath to let go of the tension she was feeling. She then went out of the Vain Palace, wearing bright red heels designed to kill. The current time was around 10 o¡¯clock. Fortunately, the surroundings were dark, so her flamboyant dress was not particularly noticeable.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Marchioness of Ethyller, has arrived.¡±


    At this point, Lucio was focusing on political affairs as he always did, but at the servant¡¯s sudden announcement, his face twisted into a frown. He had never faced Rosemond again after the incident on the terrace. He was about to turn her away, but in any case Rosemond was officially the Emperor¡¯s concubine, so he had no choice but to let her in. Rosemond then entered the room with a shawl wrapped around her.


    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason for the visit.¡±


    He asked her in a cold voice. However, Rosemond was not fazed in the slightest, and without any hesitation calmly, went to the table and put down a bottle of wine. The lips that were painted bright red moved as Rosemond laughed in a fascinating manner.


    ¡°I was wondering if you could have a glass of wine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Very busy right now. Just go back now.¡±


    ¡°So cold.¡±


    Rosemond muttered as if he was being too much, but Lucio remained cold. Rosemond, who felt a bit disappointed at his reaction, took out her last card.


    ¡°Think of it as the last favor for your past lover, and please let us drink together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    Eventually, he sighed and sat down at the table, and Rosemond smiled with satisfaction, and took out the wine glasses from the tea cupboard. Rosemond turned her back to him so he couldn¡¯t see, and she quickly threw the aphrodisiac into Lucio¡¯s glass and poured the wine. Rosemond then turned around elegantly and walked back to the table with the two glasses of wine in both of her hands. Rosemond handed the cup of wine with the aphrodisiac to Lucio, with an elegant voice she said to him.


    ¡°Shall we make a toast?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I received news that Rosemond went to the Central Palace.¡±


    Patrizia had been reading a book, and was puzzled when she heard the news.


    ¡°Rosemond did?¡±


    But, from what she knew, the relationship between the two of them had already gone awry. But then why¡­ ? Patrizia cocked her head with an incomprehensible face.


    ¡°What is she scheming, again?¡±


    ¡°She might be trying to seduce His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That may be so.¡±


    ¡°It does not bother you? I am a bit irked.¡±


    Raphaela asked in a voice showing her disgust.


    ¡°Suddenly, what is she up to? Did she suddenly need a child or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I guess so. She has to have a child to become the Empress, as it will be a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so easygoing about this?¡±


    ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to the angry Rafaella with a quiet smile.


    ¡°There is a reason for everything. What I need to watch out for the most tonight, above anything else, is his favor returning to Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I have no intention of being so easily crushed anymore.¡±


    Raphael and Mirya were all confused by her unknown confidence, but they both shut their mouths due to the atmosphere not allowing them to ask anymore. Only Patrizia looked relaxed as she stood up from her seat, and spoke.


    ¡°Shall we go for a walk? The moonlight is so nice.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are up to.¡±


    He opened his mouth with a cool voice.


    ¡°What kind of ulterior motive would make you suddenly act like this?¡±


    ¡°Ulterior motive, Your Majesty. I am also a human, so hearing words like that hurts my heart.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Lucio burst into empty laughter, but Rosemond sipped her wine as if it didn¡¯t matter either way. Following her movements, Lucio also drank the wine reflexively. A smile reached Rosemond¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It is a little hot.¡±


    Rosemond took off the shawl that she was wearing without missing a beat. The white, feminine body of Rosemond, was revealed. However, Lucio had no reaction, and was only focused on drinking the wine. Rosemond spoke to him in a voice that was full of regret.


    ¡°Oh dear, Your Majesty. I have tried to this extent, and yet you will not even look at me.¡±


    ¡°It is pathetic to do this when the relationship is already over. To me, as well as to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is noble after all.¡±


    Rosemond, who was only wearing a slip, stood up from her seat with a bewitching smile. She approached Lucio¡¯s side and pressed her body to his upper body, and tried to seduce him with a low voice.


    ¡°But even a great Emperor can take a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°To drag yourself to such an extent like that.¡±


    ¡°To be able to spend even one night with Your Majesty, the ladies of the capital willing to become prostitutes should be many in number.¡±


    Rosemond didn¡¯t deny it, and she blew into his ear. But Lucio sighed and pushed her away.


    ¡°It would be better for you to go back now. I drank the wine, so I no longer¡­¡±


    At that time, Lucio¡¯s words stopped. Rosemond smiled with triumph after seeing his reddening face and his frowning expression, as if he was in pain. ¡®I should give a prize to the Imperial physician.¡¯ She didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and went over to him again and leaned her body on his side.


    ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty? What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you put in the wine? ¡±


    He seemed to have difficulty even continuing his words. Rosemond pretended to know nothing with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty. What are you talking about? I am completely fine.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Get out now.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Rosemond sat on his lap and whispered as if she was blowing air into his ear.


    ¡°Once you do it, you will become comfortable quickly, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows Your Majesty like me, right? No one knows me well like Your Majesty as well.¡±


    ¡°It may have been so in the past.¡±


    He barely suppressed his desires and released a painful moan through his teeth. It was amazing that he managed to hold on.


    ¡°But that is not so anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are foolish.¡±


    Rosemond looked pleased as she smiled, and directly placed her lips onto Lucio¡¯s lips. Rosemond, who kissed with more sincerity than ever before, whispered to Lucio as he was just about to be unraveled.


    ¡°Just give me one prince, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you were scheming for? I commend you for that passion alone.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy if you would compliment me in bed.¡±


    ¡°Get out now.¡±


    He snarled with a low volume in a suppressed voice, but Rosemond laughed and raised up the medicine to him.


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Lucio laughed with a miserable expression.


    ¡°If you do not want to, I will have to go out then.¡±


    As Lucio said these words, he shook off Rosemond and left the room. Currently addicted to the aphrodisiac, he seemed to have a difficult time taking even one step, but he managed to do it. Rosemond, who was left alone, frowned and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    ¡°What to do about this? Even if you struggle, it is obvious that you will end up in my arms.¡±


    Mirya caught on that Patrizia was feeling upset. She was pretending that she was definitely not, but unless one was a fool, anyone could see that she was on high alert with what was happening at the Central Palace. If she just acknowledged it, she could be more comfortable. Mirya let out a sigh and asked her a question.


    ¡°Should I try going to the Central Palace?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Mirya?¡±


    Patrizia asked her with a disgruntled expression on her face.


    ¡°Why are you saying that you will go over there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously they are in the midst of taking care of their business , and I would not be fulfilling the Empress¡¯ role if I interrupted right now¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words stopped momentarily. She was standing there with her gaze fixed somewhere, and Mirya¡¯s gaze naturally turned towards the direction Patrizia¡¯s was at. Mirya soon muttered in a voice that showed how she thought it was strange.


    ¡°That person¡­ is it not His Majesty, the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but¡­ what is it?¡±


    Patrizia cocked her head with a puzzled look, and slowly moved in that direction without her knowledge. In her mind, she was constantly reminding herself that this was only out of curiosity. Mirya and Rafaella also followed suit and walked over.


    When Patrizia finally reached Lucio¡¯s location, she looked at Lucio¡¯s appearance and asked in a voice that was clearly taken aback.


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing right now?¡±


    He had a flushed face, and harshed, ragged breathing that anyone could hear and discern. The expression on his face showed something was too strenuous, and his legs were shaking as well. Patrizia intuitively realized that Rosemond must have played some kind of impertinent prank again. She scoffed internally. ¡®Ha, Rosemond. You are really going all the way.¡¯


    ¡°The Marchioness seemed to have committed a vulgar act.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haa.¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead and embrace her into your arms, Your Majesty. Then you will feel better.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him with cold eyes, but even in the face of such a difficult struggle, Lucio muttered with a smile.


    ¡°I am sorry, Empress, but I am not able to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean.¡±


    ¡°It means that I have absolutely no intention of taking the Marchioness Ethyller into an embrace.¡±


    ¡°If so, then you can embrace someone else in the palace. Congratulations, Your Majesty. If things go well, perhaps there will be an addition of one more concubine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I have no intention of doing so.¡±


    ¡°If so.¡±


    Patrizia asked, unable to hide how absurd she thought this all was.


    ¡°What are you going to do? The aphrodisiac will never lose its efficacy unless the desire is satiated. Do you want to faint at this rate?¡±


    ¡°I do not care about that either. This is not any of your concern, is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia felt herself burst, as she fired back at him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I crossed the line and forced myself into Your Majesty¡¯s affairs. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I am Your Majesty¡¯s official Empress. Your Majesty is in trouble, so I must surely help you somehow.¡±


    Patrizia, who said this to Lucio, then gave Mirya an order.


    ¡°Mirya, bring over the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! You would dare go against my order?¡±


    However, Mirya shook her head with eyes that seemed to say that was the only order she could not carry out. Lucio broke into a smile and spoke to her.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it was my side that refused the Marchioness first.¡±


    ¡°Mirya, bring one of the maids from the Empress Palace that has a surpassingly beautiful appearance. A good and pure woman at that.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ How could I do such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°At once! His Majesty is wasting away, is that what should be a problem right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You have quite a talent in making me feel miserable.¡±

 Chapter 77 - OUR FIRST, AND OUR LAST

    Lucio, who was standing still, opened his mouth with a great amount of pain. Now it seemed difficult to endure it all, as he seemed to struggle to even restrain himself. As he staggered, Patrizia instinctively helped to support him.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Stay away from me. I may end up doing something that will make you despise me even further.¡±


    ¡°That is why, how can you not listen to me like this? There are plenty of palace maids out there. I will have one brought over right now. What are you doing Mirya, not even leaving right away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eventually, Mirya ran to the Empress Palace making a face that was ready to burst into tears, and Rafaella just stood there with an expression not knowing what she should do. Lucio seemed to have reached his limit, as he finally sat down where he had been standing. Patrizia was caught by surprise and supported him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ I had said to get away from me already.¡±


    He bit his lips with a face eroded by bitterness. His lips were torn and bleeding as if it was proof that his instinct was difficult to control. ¡®Damn it, why is Mirya taking so long to get back? Is it so difficult to bring a woman residing in the Imperial Palace?¡¯ She asked for a request from Rafaella in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Take His Majesty to the nearest palace building right now.¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, Rafaella nodded and supported Lucio up so she could move him to the nearest building, which was Iste Palace. Meanwhile, Lucio constantly hurt himself to endure giving in to his desires. His lips were already messed up, and the inside of the mouth was about to be ripped apart. Patrizia was full of unreasonable anger, and uttered words of resentment at Lucio, who had collapsed within the Iste Palace.


    ¡°Why are you this foolish, Your Majesty? All of the women in the Marvinus Empire belong to Your Majesty. If you want you could¡­!¡±


    ¡°What is the point of that?¡±


    He asked her in a voice that seemed to be completely exhausted.


    ¡°If the actual Empress is not mine, it would be useless even if the ladies all over the world were to be mine.¡±


    ¡°How can you say something like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Both of you go out now. Now I can no more¡­ I cannot withstand it anymore.¡±


    He seemed to be suffering with a rougher breath than before, and Lucio squeezed out his voice. Patrizia, staring at him with a frozen expression, and soon opened her mouth.


    ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Go outside. You will keep guard. Stay there and block the entrance and make sure that no one comes in until I go out.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go outside.¡±


    ¡°Empress, what are you trying to do right now¡­¡±


    Ignoring Lucio¡¯s voice, Patrizia resolutely maade her order.


    ¡°Go out, right now.¡±


    Only then did Rafaella nod with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella hurriedly went outside of Iste Palace, and Patrizia left alone as he slowly moved toward Lucio, who had collapsed. His face twisted into a frown, and he asked her.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? You also must go out right¡­¡±


    ¡°You said Your Majesty might become more contemptible to me.¡±


    Patrizia laughed sadly.


    ¡°It would not be so bad if it became like that. What would happen if I despise Your Majesty even more from this state¡­¡±


    ¡°I said go out!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, am I not barren anyways? No matter what happens today, no one will know about it.¡±


    Patrizia said this and began to slowly undress. He cried out to her.


    ¡°I said stop it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Patrizia continued to take off the clothes she had been wearing without any words. When she finally took off all but a very thin black slip, Lucio was almost on the brink of losing consciousness. She thought that she had better hurry and slowly took off his clothes. PLIP, PLIP. When the buttons were unfastened, Patrizia felt that her rationality was gradually fading. If this was the feeling of crossing a river that did not allow a return¡­


    ¡°You will surely regret it if this happens today.¡±


    ¡°There was not a moment that I was not full of regret after the day I met Your Majesty.¡±


    She smiled coldly and kissed Lucio, who had finally returned to his natural instincts.


    ¡°Even if I gain more regret from this moment, there will be no particular difference.¡±


    Patrizia opened her eyes with a blank expression. For a while, Patrizia stared at the sky with her blank eyes as if she did not grasp the current situation, and soon remembered yesterday¡¯s incident in the unfamiliar setting. She laughed emptily and slightly turned her head around.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia had never even dreamed that she would entangle her body with his in such a way, and felt the absurdity of it all. What happened yesterday was clearly ingrained in her memory, and it bothered her. She steadfastly bit her lips. The fact that she had rolled around in bed with a hateful partner gave her a strange feeling.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    After she let out a sigh, she looked at her husband, who was still asleep and fluttering about. Her first night that was spent without any love. To have also borrowed the power of medicine as well. She had really reached the end of where she could go. Patrizia muttered to herself in a mocking manner.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Patrizia had tried to raise her body, and let out a groan without realizing she did. The aphrodisiac¡¯s medicinal effect had been amplified by Lucio¡¯s lack of patience, and eventually it was Patrizia who was on the receiving end of it all, as a virgin. She touched her back with an expression full of pain. Yesterday he said he was being accommodating, but nevertheless, the pain afterwards had been unavoidable because it was her first time.


    ¡°¡­ Ngh.¡±


    She got up from the bed while struggling with all her strength as she let out more groans. Patrizia put on the dress on her own, that she had worn to Iste Palace, and slowly stepped out as she walked with a limp.


    Before the last door could be opened, Patrizia turned around and looked at Lucio, who was still in deep sleep. She muttered to herself with a bitter facial expression.


    ¡°This is our first and last time.¡±


    She spit out those words, then opened the door without any hesitation and went outside. Even in that moment, Lucio still had his eyes closed.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella¡¯s face looked quite haggard, as if she had stayed up all night. Patrizia asked her while feeling somewhat apologetic.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright. What aboutYour Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia shook her head with a slightly embarrassed face.


    ¡°It is¡­ a bit painful.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to carry you on my back?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. There is an Empress¡¯s face to uphold.¡±


    At the mention of saving face, Patrizia suddenly thought up Rosemond. Apparently the first one to attempt seduction was Rosemond. Then that eventually meant that Rosemond had not been chosen by Lucio. ¡®Her insides must be churning.¡¯ Patrizia thought this to herself, as she asked Rafaella another question.


    ¡°What about Mirya?¡±


    ¡°Preparing Your Majesty¡¯s bath. She has been busy warming up the stones since the morning.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Patrizia scratched the back of her back with an awkward facial expression. It was strangely embarrassing, even though it was nothing to be ashamed of. She coughed emptily, and then talked to Rafaella.


    ¡°Because it will look strange to be supported up by you, let alone to be carried on your back, so I will walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°It is at this kind of instance that you have an escort knight to relentless use. If you do not like either of the options, then I will just carry you in my arms, so do not say anything further and just be carried, Your Majesty.¡±


    Because Rafaella was being stubborn to the very end, Patrizia had no choice but to be forced to head towards the Empress Palace in Rafaella¡¯s arms. As she had her eyes tightly closed, because she was embarrassed to be possibly seen by anyone, she found out she had already arrived at the Empress Palace within a few minutes. As she entered her quarters, Mirya welcomed her in the usual way instead of making a fuss.


    ¡°You have arrived, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia was supported up immediately by Mirya, and Parizia washed herself in the huge bath with the help of the maids¡¯ hands. As soon as she took off my clothes, the bright red marks could be found all over her body, and the atmosphere instantly became awkward, but fortunately it did not last too long. It was a calm process, except for one young maid who had gently cleaned up every corner of her body, carelessly saying something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°¡­The medicine His Majesty took yesterday seems to be quite strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia was so embarrassed in that moment that she wanted to go hide in a mouse hole.


    In the middle of their intimate relations, Patrizia had spoken to Lucio who unconsciously tried to use a contraceptive.


    ¡®I am infertile anyways. It is alright if you do not use anything.¡¯


    ¡°Should I have just told him to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Patrizia sighed briefly, and soon had three or four clean towels on her body, as the maids were carefully wiping down her body. It was a sign that they were being cautious as it was right after she had her first night of coupling with the Emperor. Patrizia was grateful for the consideration from her maids on one hand, but also felt burdened on the other.


    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. Communication from the Marquis of Grochester arrived this morning, and Lady Petronilla has caught a cold, so she says that she will remain in her home for the time being. Still, she said she will probably be able to come out for His Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    Patrizia laughed.


    ¡°It seems that she must have enjoyed her date even while being hit by the rain outside, our Nilla.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla must also meet a good partner and get married as well.¡±


    ¡°It is not ¡®also,¡¯ but more like she ¡®should,¡¯ is it not Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia smiled bitterly as she corrected Mirya¡¯s words, and Mirya only smiled quietly with an awkward expression. Subsequently, Patrizia instructed one of the maids in a more rigid voice than the one she had used before.


    ¡°Look into the current situation at the Vain Palace side and come back. What is the status of the Marchioness right now, and what is the atmosphere of the Vain Palace? I already have my predictions, but¡­ it is better to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Mirya goes to the Central Palace and tells the maids to replenish their Majesty in Iste Palace. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be embarrassed if no one is there.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Only then did Patrizia feel there had been some sort of organization, and closed her tired eyes. Yesterday, no, today, how many hours had she slept? Three hours, no, two hours? Grasping onto her blurry memories, Patrizia murmured to herself.


    ¡°¡­ It seems I need to take some time to rest.¡±


    Rosemond sat without any movement on a chair, with a frosty expression on her face. Everything was the same as it had been yesterday. The slip dress that she hadn¡¯t changed out of, and the thick makeup that she hadn¡¯t taken off. And the other maids, including Glara, were nervously looking at Rosemond as they stood next to her.


    ¡°So¡­ His Majesty spent the night with the Empress yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ what they say, Marchioness.¡±


    If that was so, last night would be the first night of coming together for the Empress and the Emperor. But Rosemond was more calm than one would expect. She smiled coldly, and spoke to herself.


    ¡°Well, she is a barren woman and will not be able to give birth to a child anyways, so it does not matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was not a position that could be held only by intimate favors. In the moment, His Majesty may whisper sweet things to a new flower due to simple curiosity, but it would not be for long. First of all, he was someone that was incapable of love. Rosemond¡¯s expression softened as she thought about that. Nevertheless, it seemed that she was still angry about how she had missed on yesterday¡¯s perfect opportunity. But even then she soon consoled herself.


    ¡°It is fine. I, and His Majesty, are both still young, so there will always be a chance.¡±


    If there was anything she had to worry about, it was that she had completely lost his trust. But it would work out if she just made up excuses, and made another opportunity. If that still did not work¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, more than that.¡±


    Glara changed the topic to lighten the atmosphere within the cold Vain Palace.


    ¡°Would it not be better to think about what will happen on the day of the birthday celebration?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean? Ah!¡±


    Rosemond nodded her head and laughed as if she had forgotten about that.

 Chapter 78 - I SEEM TO BE IN LOVE WITH YOU

    ¡°Right, I forgot about that. There has been a lot on my mind as of late. So are all the preparations ready?¡±


    ¡°I have secured a dealer. Everything will probably go as you plan.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ it better go according to plan.¡±


    Rosemond nodded her head with a satisfied expression on her face. This time, she would not just give a hard time to the Empress. Lucio, it would not be so bad to watch that man be humiliated as well.


    ¡°Do not let things go wrong this time. I will not let you go if you fail like the last time during the situation with the Christa Empire¡¯s envoys.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty. No one will be able to catch on to our plan this time.¡±


    Glara was absolutely confident, and in fact, Rosemond was also quite confident in executing this plan as well. Rosemond drew an expectant smile on her face, and began to mentally devise a way so she could ruin the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration more effectively.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Lucio slowly opened his eyes and looked around his surroundings. All the scenery around him perfectly proved that he was lying down on his bed, in the Central Palace. Lucio muttered to himself in a dazed voice.


    ¡°¡­Was it all a dream?¡±


    Was last night, where he had gotten so drunk off the aphrodisiac that he unleashed his passion to the point of not knowing whether he had dreamed it up, or if it actually happened, make-believe or real? As he was twisting his face into a frown because he was not able to make the distinction, a maid walked into the room. She asked him a question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, should I bring you a glass of water?¡±


    ¡°¡­More than that.¡±


    He asked in a skeptical voice.


    ¡°Where was I last night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The maid was at a loss, but managed to reply quickly.


    ¡°Your Majesty spent the night with the Empress at Iste Palace.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Knights of the Central Palace brought Your Majesty back in the morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then where is the Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid was forced to shut her mouth closed regarding this matter. But she soon opened her mouth again and replied to him faithfully.


    ¡°Her Majesty in the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio was a bit shocked, but soon grasped the reality of the situation. After he let her know that he understood, he told the maid she was free to leave. After a while, he fell into deep contemplation for the moment, drinking the lukewarm water that the maid had brought. Soon after, his face became etched with a guilty expression.


    ¡°¡­I am crazy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time for him, but it was for her. He should have been more considerate towards her¡­ He continued to rebuke himself as he hit his head with a fist. He felt that he was basically a piece of trash.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Was it alright? Lucio worried about her with a serious expression on his face. Whether he should go to the Empress Palace, or not, was the question. To go to the Empress Palace, he did not know how he would be able to face her, and if he didn¡¯t go, he would be hated even more than the current amount of hate he was receiving. Eventually, Lucio stayed immobile for an hour determining the choice of one of the two, finally made up his mind and got up from his spot to leave.


    Patrizia eventually failed to achieve her grand ambition in being able to sleep in for the whole afternoon. She could not waste away the whole day because of the pain from one night, when there was so much work to do, and there would even be the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration as well.


    She had said she would not care about it early on, and told others to take care of it without much sincerity, but nevertheless, her work had not been reduced much as a result of certain duties only she could accomplish with the authority of being the Empress.


    Patrizia was reviewing the budget for the amount of chocolate that would be used for the birthday celebration, when a maid walked in bearing news for her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty the Emperor has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia frowned. Their awkward relationship seemed even more uncomfortable because of the incident from last night, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the Emperor¡¯s intention in trying to make things so unpleasant. If she followed her desire, she would have turned him away before he could enter through the door, but managed to squash that down.


    ¡°¡­ Escort him in.¡±


    With those words, the Emperor appeared in the room. When he entered the room with his usual appearance, Patrizia felt extremely irritated without knowing the reason. ¡®I am in so much pain, while you!¡¯ Of course, strictly speaking this was something Lucio could do nothing about, so Patrizia managed to calm herself down by using her level-headed reasoning. She greeted him with proper respect.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Sun and monarch of this great nation. I hope there is only glory in the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Is your body alright?¡±


    Was it her body condition that he was going to ask about first? Patrizia opened her mouth with a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­I am sorry, but I cannot lie and tell you that I am alright.¡±


    ¡°Then the court physician will¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It is not necessary to that extent.¡±


    Most of all, it would end up leaving a steadfast impression on others that they had spent their first time barely on the previous night. Lucio woke up to the fact that it was a thoughtless remark, and apologized.


    ¡°¡­ I apologize. This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty apologizes for this¡­ I do not know. I do not think there is anything to apologize for.¡±


    She covered up yesterday¡¯s incident with a voice that was unmoved.


    ¡°Was I not the one that had hugged Your Majesty first, when you kept saying you were alright? Your Majesty did not forcibly take me, and as you know, the two of us are actually married.¡±


    Patrizia said these words, but the expression on her face did not look too happy.


    ¡°So it is fine, Your Majesty. If you are uncomfortable with what happened last night, you can just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you forget about it?¡±


    ¡°I will forget if you want me to.¡±


    In response to her words, Lucio¡¯s expression revealed hiow wounded he was. Patrizia flinched and paused for a moment, but there was no room to put down her pride now.


    ¡°It must have been a trivial time spent for you if you can forget if I tell you to forget it, and remember if I tell you to remember.¡±


    ¡°It was not a great night for both of us, because I did not love Your Majesty while I chose to be held by you, and Your Majesty also embraced me while being drunk off the effects of the aphrodisiac.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was our first night.¡±


    ¡°What significance does that have?¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him coldly.


    ¡°For me, it was solely the night that gave me my first pain, nothing more and nothing less.¡±


    ¡°¡­It almost seems like you are intentionally trying to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You will be making things more difficult if you continue to act like this, Your Majesty.¡±


    She laughed with a flabbergasted face.


    ¡°The one who hurt me first is Your Majesty, and the one who admitted that is also Your Majesty. In addition¡­ I am the one who went into your arms yesterday, despite my loathing Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°So just forget about it. Yesterday night. Everything about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­For myself, as I hugged you yesterday, a very inferior thought came to my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wondered if you might perhaps look at me, at all. Because our bodies had become tangled together, I wondered if you might show your heart to me, even if it was a little bit.¡±


    ¡°It is often said that a woman can never spend the night with a man that she has not given her heart to¡­ I am not sure. Yesterday I was able to do so.¡±


    Patrizia closed off his heart without allowing any gaps.


    ¡°The women of the red-light district give their bodies without any feelings. If you are really uncomfortable then¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to cut yourself down that way? Do you think you can hurt me more in doing that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If that was the idea, it was a success. Thanks to you, I am hurt.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡±


    Patrizia asked with clear eyes.


    ¡°Why did you get hurt from that?¡±


    Lucio hesitated at Patrizia¡¯s question, but eventually opened his mouth.


    ¡°I seem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, don¡¯t say that.


    ¡°I seem to be¡­¡±


    Close your mouth. Don¡¯t say any more than that.


    ¡°I seem to be in love with you.¡±


    Finally, Pandora¡¯s Box was opened.


    Love.


    When he placed that one word in his mouth, Patrizia could not help but ridicule him in her thoughts.


    ¡°Love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty had also loved the Marchioness in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I also fall under that kind of love for Your Majesty, Your Majesty is currently mistaken.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him with sad eyes.


    ¡°You are looking at me like you did with the Marchioness. Because I had shown pity for Your Majesty¡¯s wounds.¡±


    She, who had been deceived by those wounds and had then given him some genuine sincerity, had made a fool of herself.


    ¡°If someone other than I had heard such a story and wept for Your Majesty, would Your Majesty love that woman as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­I.¡±


    The Emperor failed to open his mouth, because the mistakes of the past were obvious. Because her words were all correct, word by word.


    ¡°You are unable to deny it. Since there already is a record of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And the heart. Heart was it.¡±


    She laughed to scorn him.


    ¡°I showed Your Majesty my heart. When I heard the story of the past, the story from Your Majesty.¡±


    Rather, she should not have listened then.


    ¡°So, do not want any more than this, Your Majesty. Do not even say that is love.¡±


    She should have known that the feelings of compassion she had for him, was simply her being arrogant as well as wasteful.


    ¡°Yesterday, nothing happened between us.¡±


    With that, she then placed the knife into his heart.


    When it was finally the Emperor¡¯s birthday, Patrizia wore a pure white dress. The maids told her to wear a more fancy dress, but well. Patrizia did not really have the desire to celebrate his birthday.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Empress. Glory to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, Count Grancia.¡±


    Patrizia stood still like a doll, exchanging greetings with many nobles. If she repeated the task of bringing forth the names of the nobles that were familiar enough to pop out of her head from having memorized them all already, her thoughts would disappear, and her anxiety would be forgotten. Of course, apart from him, her mind was becoming hazy. She was like a doll with no emotion.


    ¡°You look a bit tired today, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya could not stand seeing her like that anymore, and said that out of concern, but Patrizia responded calmly.


    ¡°But I am fine, Mirya.¡±


    ¡°You always say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps that time of the month is starting for me.¡±


    Patrizia quietly whispered this, and Mirya nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°It would be nice if you could leave to rest up early, but the timing is quite bad.¡±


    ¡°There is no helping it.¡±


    Patrizia asked Mirya for a request with a slightly strained expression on her face.


    ¡°Could you bring me a glass of sweet cocktail?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait a moment. I will bring it over soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take your time.¡±


    With a light smile and nodding of her head, Mirya quickly disappeared for the cocktail. Meanwhile, Patrizia stumbled as she felt a slight dizziness, and there was someone who caught a hold of her.


    ¡°You should be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a voice that was so familiar to the point of getting goosebumps, Patrizia froze in the spot. She calmly set herself back up and faced him.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor. Congratulations on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Everyone I encounter says the same thing.¡±


    He laughed bitterly. There was a sign of disgust all over his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia said nothing. Suddenly, she remembered the conversation they had together the day after spending the night. At that time, she had been a bit worked up over the night¡¯s incident, but now she was unaffected by it. Rather, she felt like she had nearly backed him into a corner, and it bothered her a bit¡­


    ¡°Where are you sick? You look quite haggard today.¡±


    ¡°I think the makeup did not take well to my face.¡±


    ¡°Those are ridiculous words.¡±


    He denied that with a serious expression on his face, and Patrizia said nothing, but gradually felt herself getting dizzy. The bleeding had been severe this time around. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and confessed frankly.


    ¡°¡­It is that time of the month.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    He nodded with a slightly awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°It should be very difficult for you. Would it not be alright if you went and took a rest?¡±


    ¡°I must endure it. The event is quite the event.¡±


    ¡°If the birthday flowers are presented quickly, then you can go and rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can hold on. I cannot let there be a crack in the honor of Your Majesty and the Imperial Family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ health comes first before all of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While Patrizia was not able to say anything, Lucio whispered to her in a low-pitched voice.


    ¡°I will slightly change the order of the celebration. It is an Imperial order, so just leave and get some rest after the presentation of the birthday flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When she barely managed to answer, only then did his face seem brighten a bit. Patrizia looked at him being like this, not knowing how to feel.


    ¡°However, you are alone once again today.¡±


    ¡°Mirya went to get a cocktail for me again, and my guard briefly went to the bathroom. My sister said she will be a little late because she has some matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    When the unpleasant voice interrupted, Patrizia barely managed to take care of her facial expression.

 Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 77. I AM SAYING, DO AS MUCH AS YOU PLEASE

    It was the Duke of Ephreni and his daughter- Rosemond. She felt a headache coming as she greeted the two of them, and forcefully smiled.


    ¡°It has been a long time, since I have seen you both.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Your Empress Majesty was also here.¡±


    ¡°I greet the Moon of the Empire. Many blessings to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    Rosemond, the Marchioness of Ethyller, greeted Patrizia while displaying perfect courtesy. This was probably because the Emperor was in front of her, if he had not been there, she might not have even said a greeting. Patrizia gaave a cynical laugh and asked Duke Efreni a question.


    ¡°I had heard that Duchess Efreni still could not return.¡±


    At the end of her words, the Duke of Efreni¡¯s facial expression looked a bit down.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. My son¡¯s illness is very serious, and his life is in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Hopefully he will have a swift recovery. Do you not agree, Marchioness?¡±


    ¡°I am very concerned about my brother as well. If my body was not connected to the Imperial Palace, I would head over there right away¡­¡±


    While watching Rosemond¡¯s despicable acting, Patrizia just quietly pulled up the corners of her mouth into a smile. The Duke of Efreni said something to Lucio.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something I need to tell you at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Is it something urgent?¡±


    ¡°It is regarding state affairs, Your Majesty. It is in relation to the budgeting of the relief project for the poor.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    He openly sighed, and then spoke playfully.


    ¡°At least on a day such as this, I would think that I would be able to spend the day with the Empress.¡±


    Lucio smiled coldly as their intentions were beyond obvious, and his response made the Duke of Efreni flinch. He looked at Patrizia, but Patrizia did her best to avoid his gaze. Lucio stared for a while at Patrizia, who had her gaze turned away, until he spoke in a dry voice a moment later.


    ¡°Let us go. The Empress must heed the words I had said earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Lucio and the Duke of Efreni left, there were only two people left, Rosemond and Patrizia. Patrizia tried to leave her spot with a tired expression on her face, but Rosemond called out to her.


    ¡°Your Empress Majesty, you ignore me so. I am about to become a bit sad.¡±


    ¡°Your exaggeration is severe. My body was not feeling well, so I was just trying to excuse myself to get some rest for a while. Then and now, there seems to be a big gap in your logic.¡±


    ¡°I do not know about that. Would that not be up to Your Majesty¡¯s conscience?¡±


    ¡°¡­You had better refrain from speaking. I have always thought this, but you are too flippant with your frivolousness.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if I have crossed the line.¡±


    Rosemond gave a smile, which contradicted the content of her words, and soon spoke to Patrizia again.


    ¡°What are the birthday flowers that you plan to give to His Majesty today, if may I ask?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°I tend to have a lot of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pandora was ruined by that curiosity.¡±


    Patrizia warned her with a low voice. Then Rosemond made a fuss as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh my, really Your Majesty. You are comparing me to a woman such as that, just because of some flowers.¡±


    ¡°It is not different. Pandora ended in tragedy because she was ¡®just¡¯ wondering what was inside the box.¡±


    ¡°If you do not want to let me know, you can just say you do not want to.¡±


    ¡°If only you knew the secret, it would not be fair.¡±


    ¡°I am His Majesty¡¯s concubine, so I would think that I have that much of a right.¡±


    With that said, Rosemond changed the topic, as she laughed in a more evil way this time.


    ¡°Right, Your Majesty. Do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alyssa, the dethroned Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia glared at Rosemond. Few people really knew what had happened to the dethroned Alyssa. At that time, the cause of Alyssa¡¯s dethronement was claimed to be due to her sin of overindulgence, rather than her disposal of the filial relationship. Of course, the father of the Empress, the Duke of Oswin knew the truth, and thankfully accepted something so unreasonable over the truth. Patrizia growled in a low voice that was enough to raise goosebumps.


    ¡°Do you dare to bring up His Majesty¡¯s disgrace?¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face also changed to a cold expression.


    ¡°You know about that. I expected it.¡±


    ¡°It is obvious why you expected that.¡±


    Patrizia whispered low into Rosemond¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You thought I took advantage of that to take away your favor from His Majesty? You also would have thought that this was the reason His Majesty¡¯s favor moved from you, to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    Rosemond let out an exclamation full of regret.


    ¡°You know everything, Your Majesty. Is this not why I am afraid of Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You are good at lying, you are not afraid of anyone but yourself.¡±


    ¡°How could I not be afraid, since you can see through everything, including something like this.¡±


    Rosemond spoke with an evil smile on her face.


    ¡°So then, you know this as well, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If a woman similar to Your Majesty appears someday, Your Majesty will end up following the same path as me.¡±


    ¡°You seem to think that I am afraid of that.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head with an amused expression on her face.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are wrong about that. I do not love His Majesty.¡±


    Although His Majesty seemed to love her. At Patrizia¡¯s words, Rosemond¡¯s fingertips trembled. After seeing that, Patrizia made an even more amused facial expression.


    ¡°You seem to be feeling some jealousy.¡±


    ¡°That could not be.¡±


    ¡°Why could you not? I understand. Ever since the Founding Day celebration, apparently you served His Majesty¡­ not even once.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, why are you suddenly doing this to me?¡±


    Rosemond asked her in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°When you even sent me a bouquet of roses along with perfume.¡±


    Rosemond whispered fiercely into Patrizia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°If you were aware of the situation of being a barren woman, is it not time to stay quiet now? The meaning of those gifts, was that not it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so.¡±


    Patrizia replied with a forced smile.


    ¡°It was my heart that wanted to get along- well with you.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you act out like this, Your Majesty?¡±


    Rosemond half-threatened Patrizia with a cold voice, but Patrizia replied without even so much of a blink.


    ¡°I said I wanted to get along with you well, but I never said that I would stand being insulted?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the one that picked a fight¡­ was you, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Rosemond said this in a voice that showed she had expected as such.


    ¡°Your Majesty has no desire whatsoever to get along well with me.¡±


    ¡°I said no. You just have too much doubt.¡±


    Patrizia smiled quietly and denied Rosemond¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sometimes you need to know how to trust an elder¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am much older in age than Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that important?¡±


    Patrizia killed her volume and laughed, while Rosemond did not like how Patrizia was subtly picking on her age in this way. Ha, so that gift really was just a trick too. A facade for external pretenses? Rosemond stared at her with a vigilant facial expression, and let out an ¡®ah¡¯ as ??if she had been forgetting something until then.


    ¡°Right, this reminds me, Your Majesty. I did not finish telling you the story about the dethroned Empress Alyssa.¡±


    ¡°That story is¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what flower she liked the most, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I do not know.¡±


    ¡°That is actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    In that moment, Lucio stepped in, and the conversation between the two women naturally stopped. Patrizia turned around and looked at Lucio calling out to her. She murmured to herself.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to dance.¡±


    ¡°I have no plan to do so.¡±


    ¡°Originally, the first dance of all parties is done by the Emperor and Empress.¡±


    Lucio said this, whispered in a low voice into her ear.


    ¡°It is a married couple¡¯s duty to save each other¡¯s face, is it not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Rosemond was watching. Of course, it wasn¡¯t with a pretty eye. Lucio was right. She sighed to herself inside. She was not a young child. She had to avoid acting according to her feelings and doing things her way. Otherwise, how was she any different from that woman? She nodded her head quietly. A smile spread on Lucio¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well then, excuse us.¡±


    He politely escorted her, and Patrizia matched his footsteps, feeling like a doll. Soon the music began to play, and Lucio lightly held on to Patrizia¡¯s hand. He spoke to her.


    ¡°I do not care if you step on my feet.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am saying, do as much as you please.¡±


    Leaving such meaningful words, he began to dance. Patrizia had never danced at a ball, but she had automatically begun to dance along, as she had already received too many lessons, to the point of exhaustion, during her childhood.


    Dancing was an act that made it easy for the breath to intermingle with the other person¡¯s, and to smell that scent. Patrizia instantly recalled that particular night. Their breaths mixed, their fragrances mixed, and finally their bodies were mixed together¡­ on that day. She groaned without her knowledge. It was as if the pain of that time were coming back to her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Lucio asked her anxiously, and Patrizia nodded her head heavily. She didn¡¯t forget to curse ¡°damn¡± to herself, internally. She muttered as if she were speaking to herself.


    ¡°I was feeling a little dizzy.¡±


    At the end of her words, Lucio lowered the intensity of the dance a little. She was grateful for his consideration, but also uncomfortable. With those dueling emotions, Patrizia quietly closed her eyes. Meanwhile, her body was continuing to dance.


    ¡°Patrizia.¡±


    For the first time today, he had called out her name. As the dance reached its climax, he called out her name, and she did the same to him as well. Patrizia made a low groan and called out to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Of course, it did not signify affection. Patrizia felt dizzy and stumbled, and Lucio¡¯s strong hand grabbed her. He asked her in a flustered voice.


    ¡°Are you alright, Empress?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    While still struggling to dance, Patrizia confessed to him frankly.


    ¡°I want to rest. please¡­ Too dizzy¡­ Ha¡­¡±


    The dance was already running towards the second half, but this wasn¡¯t that important for Lucio. Fortunately, the people were dancing around them, so it was a fact that they didn¡¯t receive much attention. He supported her and went to a terrace where people didn¡¯t frequent much. Lucio sat her on the bench, and asked her anxiously.


    ¡°Are you alright? Shall I call the court physician?¡±


    ¡°It is not that extreme. It will get better after a little rest.¡±


    She smiled for the first time saying that, and Lucio froze momentarily seeing this side of her, but Patrizia did not notice because it happened so quickly and her condition was poor. She said to him.


    ¡°You can leave now, Your Majesty. I am going to rest a bit before I return.¡±


    ¡°It is fine.¡±


    ¡°It is already strange enough that I am leaving my post. You must at least remain¡­¡±


    ¡°If they do not see us both, they will probably think that we are off kissing somewhere.¡±


    He replied to her in a low voice, and Patrizia closed her mouth. After resting on the bench for a while, she asked him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am curious about something.¡±


    It was about what Rosemond had tried to say earlier.

 Chapter 80 - YOUR HUSBAND’S WIFE

    Patrizia decided asking Lucio directly was for the best, rather than having to listen from Rosemond¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°Ask me. Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any flowers that you do not like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio¡¯s face stiffened for a moment at the question, then seemed to guess what this was about, and recited accordingly.


    ¡°You heard from the Marchioness. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°A flower that I hate, one exists. Almost to the point of despising it.¡±


    Patrizia roughly caught on to what it was, but kept her mouth shut for the time being. He continued in a bitter voice.


    ¡°It is the salvia flower, better known as sage. It is the flower that the dethroned Empress liked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In a garden full of those salvia flowers, she secretly abused me. So when I just look at those flowers, it is enough for me to fall into a fit of convulsions.


    He looked around Patrizia with a face that looked unaffected, but at that moment Patrizia was taken aback in not knowing where to turn her eyes. Seeing her act like that, Lucio asked her with her wounded eyes.


    ¡°Why, do I seem like a monster?¡±


    ¡°I never thought about you like that.¡±


    Patrizia calmly made excuses.


    ¡°The actual monster is the dethroned Empress who had abused Your Majesty. Victims cannot be monsters.¡±


    ¡°Because you could not seem to meet my eyes.¡±


    ¡°How I should respond to your words¡­ I could not get a grasp on how to approach that, there was no other reason beyond that. Please do not interpret my auctions incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°I know. At least you are not someone like that.¡±


    Lucio laughed weakly, and Patrizia strangely felt uncomfortable. She muttered in a voice that was a little more strong than before.


    ¡°But why was that story brought up¡­¡±


    Patrizia muttered this far, and made a facial expression as if she had been hit with something hard, with her body beginning to tremble. Surely¡­ surely not? No, that could not be. Patrizia continued to tremble, and Lucio was flustered at the sight of her, and asked her urgently.


    ¡°Patrizia? What is wrong? Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, right this instant¡­!¡±


    As she stood up and tried to run off to somewhere, someone blocked her path. It was Mirya. Patrizia continued to have flustered eyes, as she asked Mirya.


    ¡°Mirya? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah, fortunately you were here, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya smiled as if this was a relief.


    ¡°It is time for you to present the birthday bouquet of flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You mean it is already time?¡±


    Patrizia asked in a voice that was taken aback, and Mirya asked with a puzzled look in return.


    ¡°Is there some kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia turned to Lucio with a frozen expression on her face. Darn it all, swear words came out of her mouth.


    Rothesay was out of his mind as he spent the time looking for Petronilla. Apparently she had said she had recovered from her cold they could meet at the banquet today, but why was she nowhere to be found? He muttered to himself with a worried expression. Had she perhaps, still not arrived?


    Rothesay was worried as he thought she had too weak of a body. He thought that when he returned to his home, he should surely order some herbal tonic medicine for her. He too, had been hit by the same rain, and he was the one who had actually gotten the most rain, as he had even blocked the rain for her. Yet, he was just fine, and Petronilla had caught a cold. He continued to search for Petronilla with eyes that were still full of worries. By chance, Rothesay then saw a woman who seemed to resemble Petronilla, and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Petronil¡­¡±


    But Rothesay¡¯s voice ended there. It was because she was running somewhere with a very urgent look on her face. It seemed like something was going on, so Rothesay lowered his arm that had been raised high towards her, and scratched the back of his head. He thought that he should ask her about it later.


    Patrizia entered the banquet hall with Lucio, and she took hold of Lucio¡¯s hand first.


    Surprised by the sudden, forward form of physical intimacy, Lucio stared at her, and Patrizia looked at him with an expression as if she was about to cry. Lucio felt something unusual was going on, and asked her.


    ¡°What is it, Empress? You seem like someone who has something serious going on.¡±


    She was not her usual self. At those words, Patrizia tightened her hold on his hand, without realizing she had done so.


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia called out to him with a trembling voice.


    ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, tell me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens in the future¡­ do not be surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Could you promise me this? Pretend it is nothing, can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°What do those words mean¡­¡±


    Lucio was about to dig further into what this was about, but just nodded his head as he saw Patrizia¡¯s facial expression, which seemed so desperate. What in the world was this about, that she would ask for this promise with such a look on her face? Lucio made a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°It was not me who had done this. Never¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Empress? You are being a little weird today.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is for the sake of the honor and dignity of the two of us, and for the sake of the Imperial Family as well.¡±


    Patrizia ended her words in a stern voice.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Whatever it is, you do not need to worry.¡±


    After he said that, Patrizia seemed to calm down a little bit, but she still looked anxious. With this, Mirya and Lucio had even more questions on what this was about. Lucio stepped into the banquet hall, feeling tense and nervous. Sitting on the chairs placed on the highest position, everyone showed the appropriate greetings toward them.


    ¡°Greetings to His Majesty and Her Majesty. Infinite glory to the Marvinus Empire-.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for you all coming together like this.¡±


    He opened his mouth briefly, and Patrizia continued to appear uneasy. Lucio held her hand to reassure her, but Patrizia rather put her other hand on top of it. She thought to herself with a trembling face.


    ¡®As long as he is able to endure it well, nothing will happen. No problem, Patrizia.¡¯


    ¡®So stay calm.¡¯ Patrizia constantly repeated this to herself internally, and forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we will now begin the presentation of the birthday bouquet of flowers prepared by Her Majesty. the Empress. The maids shall now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment please!¡±


    It was then that someone cut off the words with an urgent voice. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on one person. When Patrizia saw who it was, she murmured in a voice full of surprise.


    ¡°Petronilla¡­!¡±


    ¡°I greet both of Your Majesties. Infinite glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    It was Petronilla. Lucio asked her with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Lady Grochester? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is the first birthday that Her Majesty prepared for since she became the Empress, so she said that it would also be quite impressive if I was the one to present the flowers to Your Majesty. Your Majesty, if it is alright with you, can I dare to present the bouquet of flowers to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It is fine for me. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°But your Majesty, this goes against the lawful tradition¡­!¡±


    Rosemond shouted with a flustered voice, but it was Patrizia who cut off her words. She stopped her with a voice that was shaking.


    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This was something that was granted with my permission, as I am the Moon of the Empire. Is there any point that could be a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing how Rosemond was biting her lips, it seemed what Patrizia had predicted was spot on. Patrizia made a cold expression on her face, without realizing she did so. Patrizia quickly returned to her original facial expression, and spoke in a warm voice.


    ¡°Keep going, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°Full of Her Majesty, the Empress¡¯ grace¡­¡±


    Petronilla laughed coolly.


    ¡°It has been prepared accordingly, for Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    At the same time as she said this, Petronilla lifted the cloth that was covering the box. And inside there¡­


    ¡°It is Her Majesty, the Empress¡¯ sincerity, Your Majesty. Hopefully, it is to your liking.¡±


    Amaryllis flowers were inside. Those redder than red flowers. In addition, there were white ones as well. Petronilla laughed, but Patrizia couldn¡¯t laugh. She muttered to herself with a slightly shocked facial expression.


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°These are such beautiful flowers, Empress. The combination of the red and white colors is impressive. Do you like Amaryllis flowers?¡±


    Lucio said this casually smiled as he said this.


    ¡°I received a wonderful gift, Empress. So I should also give a gift in return.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There is no such need to.¡±


    ¡°I will refuse your declination.¡±


    He smiled brightly, and Patrizia murmured randomly with a dazed face.


    ¡°Right this instant¡­ There is nothing that I would like to receive.¡±


    ¡°There must be at least one.¡±


    ¡°If that is how you really feel then¡­¡±


    Patrizia continued to speak, unaware of what she was actually talking about.


    ¡°Could you one day, fulfill one of my wishes?¡±


    ¡°That is not difficult. I will do that.¡±


    Lucio said this, and lifted the cocktail that was next to him with a smile.


    ¡°For the Marvinus Empire¡¯s prosperity, everyone let us clink our glasses for a toast.¡±


    After the birthday bouquet ceremony ended, Patrizia staggered as she descended below the platform. She looked at her older twin sister with eyes that were tremendously shocked. Petronilla faced such a sister with a calm expression on her face. Patrizia called out Petronilla with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Nilla, you really¡­¡±


    Patrizia covered her mouth as she made an expression as if she was about to burst into tears. She muttered in a voice that was full of disbelief.


    ¡°Nil, I¡­ I¡­ Is what I am thinking, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it so?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Patrizia asked in an empty voice.


    ¡°How¡­ how¡­¡±


    ¡°Once I was also.¡±


    Petronilla showed a cold smile.


    ¡°Your husband¡¯s wife.¡±


    THUD. Patrizia¡¯s heart dropped. She collapsed down onto the floor. Petronilla approached her in that current state, and kneeling down with one knee, greeted her with a tearful voice.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Lady Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°My beloved twin sister.¡±


    Petronilla had tears brimming in her two eyes.

 Chapter 81 - IT IS A SECRET BETWEEN THE TWO OF US

    PART 4. THE TRUTH IS BOUND TO COME TO LIGHT ANYWAY


    The girl who mistook someone else as her fated partner received a severe punishment.


    This was the story of Petronilla Laura Les Grochester.


    When she first saw that man, Petronilla was caught up with her own heart¡¯s flickering illusion. The handsome man¡¯s perfection made her eyes go blind, and stopped her red heart from beating. As she was a young girl, Petronilla did not doubt that the man in front of her was the fated partner of her destiny.


    ¡®If I could just become that man¡¯s bride¡­¡¯


    Not all of the Queeness candidates wanted to become the Emperor¡¯s bride. This was because of the public rumors of the Emperor¡¯s favor for his mistress. This was why Petronilla was the only one who wanted the position.


    Eventually, after Lady Vashi had deliberately made a move to fail the Queeness competition with the help of her powerful father, when she had originally been designated to become the Empress, Petronilla was able to become the Empress without a hitch.


    Petronilla rejoiced at the thought of her destiny being fulfilled, but that joy merely lasted less than half a day after she got married to him. Her husband had coldly informed her that she should not expect any love from him.


    From the very first night of their wedding day, he went to go embrace the woman that was his mistress.


    It was alright though. She loved him, and above all she was his one, true Empress. He could not discard his actual wife. Petronilla, unfortunately, was thinking in such a manner.


    She was not able to receive his intimate favor, and her family was not able to wield indomitable power, like the family of the dethroned Empress Alyssa. Her authority gradually narrowed, and the mistress relentlessly tried to threaten her position. Her husband¡¯s coldness, indifference, and leading such an impoverished Imperial life made her increasingly exhausted.


    Her warm character was gradually changing as well. It was not a good change. She knew this fact, but she could not turn it back around. She cursed herself for becoming a villainess, but did not dare to stop. She did not cease to curse himself, but the evil deeds continued.


    The Emperor looked at her even less than before, and the people by her side either left her or protected her with their deaths. Among them were Mirya and Rafaella.


    When she finally got to know all of his secrets, Petronilla realized the truth, that she and he were not fated to be together. For her to embrace and love him, he was a man that was scarred with too huge of a wound. Petronilla did not possess the ability to embrace his wounds.


    And when she heard from her husband that his mistress had been able to do so, she realized the truth once again. The mistress was her husband¡¯s true destiny. The fact was that her young, green puppy love was nothing more than a little girl¡¯s emotional arrogance. She was completely wrong and mistaken. But it was too late for regrets, as she was already the Emperor¡¯s woman.


    The mistress was a smart woman. The wicked woman, who was always one step ahead of Petronilla, finally managed to frame her on false charges, dethroning her from being the Empress, along with bringing ruin to her whole family. Her beloved parents and twin sister were punished together with her. She disappeared with the dew of the guillotine, and her family would also have met the same end.


    ¡®It was a life full of pain and regret,¡¯ Petronilla thought of this in the last moment of her life. If she was to be born again, if she only could. No, if she could just go back to the time just before meeting him, she would never make a connection with him again. She would not even give a passing of a glance. As people that did not know each other, thoroughly as strangers, they would live like that.


    As she bleakly closed her eyes, Petronilla promised this to herself.


    And when she opened her eyes, she seemed to have come back in time. But Petronilla was only able to thank God for this blessing for a brief time, as she had to feel despair once again. This time, instead of herself, her sister had become the Empress.


    Petronilla instinctively realized that she had also come back in time to save her foolish older sister, and wept tears of misery. She felt so sorry towards Patrizia.


    She changed her personality, which had only been bright and sunny in the past, to something a bit more dark. And pledged to herself. Since the events had already unfolded in this way, all that remained was to change the past, no, the future that was yet to come. Petronilla firmly made up her mind to never relive that tragedy in this lifetime.


    She vowed to help her sister. Fortunately, Patrizia was smart and not as foolish as Petronilla, to need her older sister¡¯s help. Occasionally, Petronilla would catch on that Patrizia was obviously unhappy, but there was nothing she could do except have her heart hurt for her.


    The only comforting point was the fact that her sister was much more mature and calmer than she was. Only then did Petronilla realize for certain, that her personality was unsuitable for the role of being the Empress.


    After being heavily burned once from mistakenly believing her love was fated, Petronilla thought that she would never be able to love again. There would be no man who could love her, and she herself believed that she was sick and tired of the notion of love. But God¡¯s tricks shook her up once again.


    ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight, my Lady. I am in love with you, my Lady.¡±


    One man had confessed his love to her. It was a confession that would have been accepted with joy if it had taken place before, in the past. But Petronilla was afraid. That perhaps this man was the same kind of person as herself, and if he was mistakenly believing that his young, puppy love was real love. Therefore, she may end up getting hurt again, and hurting this man as well.


    ¡°I cannot accept it.¡±


    So she refused him, ran away, and evaded him. Until the point when the old woman had enlightened her.


    ¡°Do not run away.¡±


    ¡®Be faithful to the present, Carpe Diem.¡¯ Upon hearing that, Petronilla decided to rouse up her courage once again. Even if this life presented her with an unsuccessful love again, one could never know? Next time, God could bless her with another return trip to the past. Petronilla decided to show some courage.


    It was during this time that an opportunity arose so she could help her sister. Rosemond, that wicked woman had switched out the flowers in the birthday bouquet Patrizia had prepared, into the salvia flowers that the Emperor absolutely despised. Not only that, just before it was about to be presented! Petronilla decided that this was an opportunity for her to stand up.


    ¡°Finally, I can speak about it.¡±


    And the result of that was a,


    ¡°I also came back in time, like you.¡±


    Success.


    Patrizia could not help but feel flustered. Nilla had also returned back in time like she had! Patrizia stared at Petronilla with confused eyes. She then asked.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Did you really?¡±


    ¡°I said that is the case.¡±


    When she asked again, and the returning answer was the same, Patrizia released an outburst.


    ¡°Oh my world, how did something like this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a secret between the two of us, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I have not told this to anyone yet.¡±


    Patrizia sat down with a dazed look on her face. Petronilla looked at her with pitiful sorrow, and explained the situation.


    ¡°I have regained my memories ever since you became the Queen. That is why I feel so sorry towards you.¡±


    ¡°Even if Nil came back before then, I would have done the same thing. You do not have to be sorry, Nilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    In a tearful voice, Petronilla barely managed to utter the following words.


    ¡°Shall we move somewhere else? There are a lot of eyes on us.¡±


    The two moved to the terrace and covered all of the stories of what happened up to that point. Patrizia let out startled noises from time to time during their talk, and what amazed her most was when she listened to the story of that present day.


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    She let out another exclamation again.


    ¡°Nilla, thank you very much. If it was not for Nil, who knows if it would have all ensued in chaos by now.¡±


    That man really hated those flowers. At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla nodded with a stiff face and replied to her.


    ¡°I am glad that I was not too late.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond¡¯s ploy? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head. Patrizia¡¯s face was colored with rage.


    ¡°Oh my world¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not get heated, Lizzy. Looking at the results, it all worked out well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Nil. You are right.¡±


    Patrizia said this in a shaky voice, and then asked her.


    ¡°Can I hug you once?¡±


    ¡°Acting like you are finally meeting someone now.¡±


    Petronilla said this as if it was nothing new, but her body was already being held by Patrizia. Finally, letting a single tear drop down, Petronilla said to Patrizia.


    ¡°You have gone through a lot of trouble on your own, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I will be with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Patrizia spoke in a voice that she barely managed to squeeze out.


    ¡°You have no idea how much of a relief it is that I have you here.¡±


    -SLAP


    Rosemond hit Glara¡¯s cheek with a face full of anger. She quietly raged on.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Glara? How many times have you resulted in failure?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry, Marchioness.¡±


    Honestly speaking, it was not Glara¡¯s fault. She had fulfilled her mission perfectly. It was only that Petronilla had gotten in the way with her interference. Nevertheless, Glara acted like someone who had no words to defend herself. To relieve Rosemond¡¯s anger, this was the first thing to do.


    ¡°If only Lady Grochester had not intervened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ha, yes. You are right.¡±


    Rosemond replied with a voice expressing utter disbelief.


    ¡°How in the world did that brat find out and come to intervene?¡±


    ¡°That is what I wonder about as well, Marchioness.¡±


    It was just before the box went inside the banquet hall that the hired worker changed the box that contained the flowers. But how did she know and prepare for it accordingly? Glara shook her head, thinking it was something that was beyond the unknown. It was then that Rosemond muttered in a vague voice.


    ¡°Surely not¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, that is surely possible.¡±


    Rosemond spoke to Glara in a firm voice.


    ¡°If it turns out like this, everything will not go well. Glara, write a letter to January right now. Inform her that Petronilla knows about everything, so she needs to pay attention to her behavior even more.¡±


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    Rothesay called out to her. Only then did Petronilla turn to look back.


    ¡°Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°I looked for you for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Petronilla apologized with a sheepish look on her face. She still had room for some kind of excuse.


    ¡°I had an emergency to take care of.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that was the case. Is it related to Her Majesty?¡±


    Petronilla nodded quietly. Rothesay spoke to her with a face full of understanding.


    ¡°I am not trying to rebuke you. Only that I was just worried.¡±


    ¡°I know, Ro.¡±


    Petronilla said his name like that, then carefully asked Rothesay, who looked dazed.


    ¡°Can I call you Ro?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Nilla. I am happy.¡±


    Laughter bloomed on Rothesay¡¯ face. After a moment, he then urged Petronilla.


    ¡°I wanted to share a dance with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Right. Now that she thought about it, she and he had never danced together. She murmured to herself.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, this was to be our first time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our first.¡±


    Rothesay received her words tenderly, and added on.


    ¡°But it is alright. There is a lot of time ahead of us.¡±


    ¡®Unless I have to go back in time again, I will surely have a lot of time to spend with this man.¡¯ Petronilla thought about this, and smiled sadly. There was no more return for her, to the past. She liked it as it was now. So sad that this very moment was not a part of her original life. Petronilla replied to him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct. There is a lot of time ahead.¡±


    ¡®Nevertheless, I want to be focused and faithful to this present time.¡¯ Petronilla thought this internally to herself.

 Chapter 82 - . WHY DID I COME BACK HERE AGAIN

    Even after she had sent off Petronilla, Patrizia continued to sit on the bench as she thought about something. No one would be able to determine how this would affect the oncoming battles, as an unexpected reinforcement had emerged. Patrizia was now wondering what was left for her to take care of, when a low voice was heard from above her.


    ¡°The flowers were pretty.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Patrizia looked up in surprise. It was that person. She thought this without saying a word.


    ¡®What a relief. That nothing had happened.¡¯


    ¡°What did your words mean earlier?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do not be surprised, pretend it is nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That is what you had said, most likely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia smiled awkwardly and lied to him.


    ¡°You were not surprised. The flowers were so pretty, I thought you would be surprised.¡±


    Lucio pushed his face up close to Patrizia at the end of her words. He whispered to her in a low voice.


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You cannot lie that well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is it something you cannot talk about.¡±


    He asked her directly, without beating around the bushes. She closed her eyes and replied to him, as she let out a sigh.


    ¡°That is the case, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It feels strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am still not someone that is worthy of your trust. I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if I crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No, you did not.¡±


    Patrizia replied in a neatly arranged voice, and while Lucio seemed to have something more to say to her, he didn¡¯t address it further and said something else instead.


    ¡°You do not look so good, it would be best for you to go and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said nothing further, and left. ¡®There seemed to be more that he wanted to say¡­¡¯ Patrizia quietly muttered to herself, and shook her head. ¡®Do not take any interest.¡¯


    Patrizia returned immediately to the Empress Palace, as Lucio had said she should. She did not ask the people around her about the incident. To reveal Rosemond¡¯s wickedness, she had to open up all the stories of Lucio and Alyssa as well. She did not want this to become widely known. Beyond anything else, this was because it was someone else¡¯s secret. It was immoral to let others know about a person¡¯s shameful past, when that person did not grant permission to do so. Patrizia thought in this manner, and hoped that people around her would think in this way too.


    ¡®By now, she has probably used up all of the perfume.¡¯


    It was a fragrant perfume. Even Rosemond would find it difficult to refuse such a scent. Patrizia smiled, and closed her eyes. The pharmacist had told her that the effect would appear immediately.


    ¡°¡­ Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±


    And how much time had passed? Patrizia opened her eyes at the sound of calling out to her. In the darkness, Mirya could be seen faintly. Patrizia had twisted and turned in a fitful sleep, and spoke in a slightly annoyed voice.


    ¡°¡­ Did I not tell you to not wake me up before I went to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡±


    As she said that, Mirya showed quite an urgent facial expression. Patrizia caught on to the situation, and rose up from the bed. Patrizia withstood the state of her aching body, and asked Mirya.


    ¡°What in the word is the matter¡±


    ¡°It is because the chief maid from the Central Palace was in a hurry, looking for Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ From the Central Palace?¡±


    Patrizia was instantly gripped by an ominous foreboding.


    Patrizia only wore a slip dress over her body, covered by a thick shawl, and hurriedly walked out. As she did so, she asked in an urgent voice.


    ¡°How long has it been since the episode began?¡±


    ¡°When 10 minutes had passed, I went to escort over Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Rose, no the Marchioness?¡±


    It was a name she truly did not want to utter from her own mouth, but the chief maid shook her head.


    ¡°She said to not wake her up from her sleep. Saying that she was fatigued¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia walked on without saying another word, and eventually began to run. Since Patrizia had once witnessed his act of harming himself, bad thoughts continued to take place in her mind. ¡®No, do not do that.¡¯ Patrizia murmured to herself constantly. She did this without being aware of who these words were dedicated to.


    ¡°Your Majesty, will you be alright?¡±


    It was only when she finally reached his quarters, that she was asked this, and Patrizia let out a laugh.


    ¡°It is you that has called me over here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is why I am asking.¡±


    The chief maid spoke to Patrizia in an anxious voice.


    ¡°I did not have any alternative option, so I asked Your Majesty for help, but Your Majesty¡­ If it is too difficult, I will not force you to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°10 years¡­ around that long? It has a long lasting spell. I do not think this will stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you.¡±


    Patrizia spoke in a slightly angry voice.


    ¡°Are you either lacking in loyalty to the one you are serving, or are you simply concerned about me, as I am his actual wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is good if it is the latter. However, that is not the sort of mindset that you should be having, at the very least. If you are really thinking of His Majesty, then you do not have to worry about my well-being. I am not such a person with a narrow mind that I would not understand even that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±


    Patrizia wanted to tell her that it was not an apology that should be directed towards her, but instead brought up something else.


    ¡°How many years have you served His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It has been right after His Majesty became the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time.¡±


    Patrizia muttered to herself bitterly.


    ¡°You must feel pity for him. And you must be fed up with this job.¡±


    Certainly, anyone could see that this person was not mentally healthy. Patrizia pointed this out, and proceeded to open the door without any hesitation.


    ¡°EUAAAGH!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she saw him continuously screaming in a fit, as he tried to harm himself with his own hands, Patrizia had these thoughts in that moment. ¡®Ah, how disgusted and exhausted this man must feel about all this.¡¯ Patrizia took a step forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡®How tiresome is all this. Leaving the people who only had to witness this out of the discussion, for the person actually having to go through such an ordeal, how cursed he must feel as he self-loathes himself. Even I would¡­¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡®Even I would¡­ I hate it. It would feel terrible. I would want to escape. But how could it be possible to escape when being bogged down for so long. Eventually, all that remained¡­¡¯


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    Miserable regret and feelings of shame. Patrizia moved while trembling, one step at a time. Suddenly she was about a stone¡¯s throw away from where Lucio was. She bit her lips.


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    ¡°EUAAAGH! HEUAAH¡­¡±


    He stared at Patrizia with his bloodshot eyes. A tear flowed down without her knowledge. ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why do you keep me testing me like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    He appeared to look calm. Nevertheless, tears continued to race down her face.


    ¡°Why do you make me¡­ find it impossible to ignore Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ HEUGH.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to be like this¡­ I will be swayed. You make me want to hug you. You make me want to comfort you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So do not be like this in front of me. Do not shake me up. I do not have the confidence.¡±


    ¡®I do not have the confidence to handle you, I do not have confidence to love you. Even moreso, I do not have the confidence to embrace you.¡¯ Patrizia muttered to herself like that as she hugged him. His body that trembled like an aspen tree began to calm down. Feeling that change with all her heart, Patrizia spoke out in a voice that was full of bitterness.


    ¡°You, what are you expecting me to do?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ignore you, but you keep stepping into my line of vision, I do not want to concern myself about it, but if you continue to be like that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I cannot do so then¡­¡±


    Patrizia, who sat down holding him, began to sob.


    ¡°I still continue to despise you, hate you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did I come back here again?¡±


    Patrizia swallowed her tears and kissed his head.


    ¡°Why do you continue to expect¡­ the impossible from me.¡±


    ¡®Now, I do not know anymore.¡¯ Patrizia buried her face in his embrace.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Lucio had barely managed to calm down after he remained in her arms for a long time, and soon fell asleep. With the help of the maids, Patrizia tucked Lucio into his bed, and seemed to contemplate deeply about something without leaving his side even after he fell asleep.


    She was thinking about something. It was about something like this. Why did she come to this place, after she had heard what the chief maid from the Central Palace had said? Why could she not ignore him?


    Why was she concerned about him? Why did she shed tears for him, while at the same time saying she despised him?


    Why did she try to reason with him to not make her heart waver? Patrizia, why did she, why¡­


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    She let out a curse. She did not feel good. Very, very not good, at that.


    ¡°What are you hiding, Patrizia? The answer has already come out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She muttered to herself in a cold voice. Patrizia soon made a face as if she was about to cry. It was a common expression that was often made by those who did not have things go the way they had intended. ¡®I want to do it like this, but my heart does not, something like that.¡¯ Indeed, this was a situation that was like a dacquoise that had been chewed up, and spit out.


    ¡°I do not know. I really do not know now.¡±


    Even though she already knew the answer, she pretended to not know. She scratched her head with an annoyed expression on her face, and fell asleep while leaning on the side of the bed, as she completely forgot about the thought of how she should leave soon.


    Needless to say, on the days when Lucio had an episode, he prepared to hurt himself mentally. It was due to the feelings of self-hatred that he had committed such actions once again, and the guilt that rushed in later when he found his reason again. ¡®Most likely, that day would be no different,¡¯ was how Lucio had thought it would be.


    ¡°¡­ Patrizia?¡±


    So when he called out to her in a voice still groggy from sleeping, who was asleep and leaning next to the bed he was lying on, he could not help but be surprised. How was she here¡­? He hurriedly called for the chief maid, and she then explained to him before he even asked her.


    ¡°Her Majesty, since last night¡­ has stayed by Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio was really inclined to die by ¡°diving his nose into a plate full of water.¡± He rebuked the chief maid with a grief-stricken expression.


    ¡°Why did you call for her? It is something that is always occurring.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You should not have called for her? The reason for showing such a gruesome appearance, what could it be?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress said this yesterday.¡±


    The chief maid spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°I should only think about the person that I serve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty. If you were upset by this situation. But I¡­ Even if I had to go back to last night, I would have done the same thing. For Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do not do that again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You can go out.¡±


    Hearing his bitter voice, the chief maid felt a flood of regret, but she consoled herself that she had not done anything wrong to the end. Empowered by the words of Empress Patrizia from yesterday, she thought that she might disobey the Emperor¡¯s command next time as well.


    ¡°Even so, why did you¡­¡±


    Lucio muttered to himself in a voice full of pain. He stared at Patrizia, who had fallen asleep, with hollowed out eyes.


    ¡°When you had said you were not even feeling well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked at her with a sad line of vision, and began to stroke her head carefully. Even with that, he made sure to be as careful as possible, just in case she might be awakened. Lucio apologized to her in a dry voice.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I always seem to only give you hurt and pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia had already been awake since the arrival of the chief maid, but she was just keeping her eyes closed again, because she was afraid of the awkward atmosphere. So when she heard what Lucio said to her, she felt a wave of disgust for some unknown reason.


    ¡®How annoying¡­¡¯


    She hated him for saying that. She did not like how he was apologizing to her with such eyes as well. Just everything about him, bothered her.


    ¡®How should I get up¡­¡¯


    Aside from her current feelings, this was the biggest problem right now. It would be iffy to wake up, and also to just continue pretending to be asleep. She was trying to take countermeasures while being at a loss, when suddenly he quickly lifted her up. Patrizia almost released a scream in that moment, but she barely managed to hold it in, and reassured herself.


    ¡°When she wakes up, she might get angry again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I still want her to sleep comfortably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia quietly bit her lips when he was not looking at her.


    ¡°I will go out, so she can sleep more comfortably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    THUD. Soon, with the sound of the door closing, even the footsteps of Lucio walking away grew faint. Patrizia finally opened her eyes and silently grazed over the spot that he had lain down on. Sadly it was warm.

 Chapter 83 - JUST DO NOT GET CAUGHT

    ¡°Say that again. What did you say?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosemond had just woken up, and asked Glara in an angry voice. Glara reported the news again to Rosemond with an intimidated facial expression.


    ¡°There has been news that both of Their Majesties had spent the night together in the Central Palace yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Spent the night together. Yesterday? How? Why?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty had another episode yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have woken me up!¡±


    ¡®I had woken you up¡­¡¯ Glara made a face as if she was about to cry, and provided an excuse.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, the people from the Central Palace had come here. However, Marchioness said to not wake you up, that you would sleep more¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Darn it all,¡¯ Rosemond sweared openly. If something like that had happened, it would be possible for them to have spent the night together. If in an extremely weak state, and therefore having the desire to rely on compassion¡­ In addition, if they had already spent the night together, then that would be enough¡­ ! Rosemond screamed in a voice full of rage.


    ¡°Aaaauuggh!


    ¡°Marchioness, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Why is everything not working out as planned?¡±


    Of course, the important thing was that the Empress was a barren woman. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about the issue of a pregnancy¡­ Rosemond just felt bad. This was a man who she had thought had only belonged to her. Although the relationship had gone south, she thought he would just lay low and be quiet for the time being¡­


    ¡®Did I make the wrong decision?¡¯


    ¡°Glara.¡±


    Rosemond called out to Glara with a voice that was shaking. Glara replied quickly to make sure that the fire did not spread over to her as much as possible.


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Contact January and hire an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, again?¡±


    But the allotted amount of time was too short¡­ Although Glara timidly tried to make excuses, Rosemond was simply obstinate.


    ¡°Hurry up! If this continues, the Empress¡¯ seat may forever remain distant from me. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°If it is looked at for the long term, Marchioness, there are still many other ways. This is way too dangerous of a method¡­¡±


    ¡°The last time I failed, but I did not get caught.¡±


    Rosemond said this in an eerie voice.


    ¡°Just do not get caught this time as well, Glara. A secret can only be innocent.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±


    Glara nodded her head at Rosemond¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°I will send a letter to Madame January. But Marchioness, the timing should be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have to watch out for the right moment. Write to her that I will inform that part of the information later. Tell her to pay off the funds using my name.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. I will do it like that.¡±


    Rosemond saw this as an opportunity to finally end everything. She was planning to finish all her work on this occasion. Her patience was gradually hitting rock bottom, and she was continuing to get older.


    ¡°Does she think I am just a servant for errands or something.¡±


    January had received the letter, and secretly complained to herself. Although they had joined forces for mutual benefit, Rosemond was pushing it too far these days. She muttered to herself as if she had no choice in the matter.


    ¡°Well, it will be all over if Rose becomes the Empress and I become the Duchess.¡±


    Until then, she had to bear with it a little more. As January quietly mumbled to herself, this time, she placed Rosemond¡¯s letter in her jewelry box once again. She always wrote ¡®Burn this letter¡¯ at the end of the letters, but no way would she do so. As a woman who knew the nature of Rosemond better than anyone else, it was absolutely impossible for her to do that. ¡®How could I believe you?¡¯ January let out a snort of laughter.


    Rosemond was a woman capable of ditching her as soon as she got in trouble, or asked for help. No, she might even go so far as to place all the blame on January instead.


    That was why in order to prevent such a situation, where she would not have to die alone, January had been steadily collecting all the evidence. Of course, this was a secret to take to the grave when it came to anyone else.


    -KNOCK KNOCK


    In that moment, someone knocked on the door of the room where January was, and she let out an ¡®eek¡¯ sound, and quickly closed the lid of the jewelry box. She spoke quickly.


    ¡°Yes, come in.¡±


    It was the butler who appeared when the door was opened. She asked him with a casual expression on her face.


    ¡°What is the matter, butler?¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester brought these precious cookies, and said that she wanted to eat them with Madam January. How should I relay your answer to her?¡±


    ¡°Precious cookies?¡±


    ¡°It is a snack that is made only for the Imperial Family, and it is said to taste superb.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was news that was enough for January, who loved sweets, to open her eyes wide. She nodded her head, while humming a tune.


    ¡°Sounds good. I will go down.¡±


    She was so excited that she immediately went down the stairs, forgetting the fact that the jewelry box containing the letters had to be returned to the original location.


    ¡°Oh my, it is so delicious.¡±


    January exclaimed with words of admiration, as she bit into the sweets that Petronilla had brought. The sweet and savory flavors were perfect for January¡¯s taste buds. Petronilla smiled and told her.


    ¡°Eat a lot of them, Madam. If you want, I will send more to this estate.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Petronilla awkwardly laughed at January¡¯s words, and asked her.


    ¡°But all of a sudden, why are you doing such a favor for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, suddenly you say, Madam. That makes me sad to hear that.¡±


    Petronilla evoked her good people skills that she had unconditionally exerted in front of many young ladies in her past life.


    ¡°I had originally wanted to get along with you, Madam.¡±


    ¡°With me?¡±


    Even facing the doubtful glance, Petronilla replied without being affected by it.


    ¡°Yes, Madam. Because you are such a beautiful person.¡±


    Petronilla said this, and slurped the black tea she was holding. Was it Keemun tea? Petronilla murmured to herself, and proceeded to add on.


    ¡°I am someone who likes beautiful people.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how good you are with lip service.¡±


    Petronila¡¯s emergence didn¡¯t feel so unpleasant to January, who had lived a daily life full of frustration, as she had always been confined to the home because of her position as a mistress. January slowly began to let go of her wariness using the sweets brought by Petronilla as the starting point, and by the end of their conversation, she started to naturally talk with her.


    ¡°So the dress I bought this time after having begged for it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, one moment please.¡±


    Petronilla gave a pretty smile, and told January.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Madam. I seem to have drank too much tea.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s voice came out awkwardly, and January nodded her head in understanding. She spoke in a benevolent voice.


    ¡°Please go on ahead. I will be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Madam.¡±


    Petronilla bowed elegantly, and went up the stairs in a hurry, as if she really was someone who had to use the toilet urgently. While she was away, January was eating the delicious snacks brought by Petronilla, when she suddenly felt a bit suspicious.


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­ There is a bathroom on the first floor as well?¡¯


    January judged this much, and hastily stood up from her seat. Was this woman possibly¡­ January hurried upstairs to her room. No one was in her room. She looked inside of the jewelry box with rough movements.


    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±


    There were a total of 17 letters, and fortunately nothing was missing. January let out a sigh of relief, and closed the lid of the jewelry box. Then, a voice came from behind her.


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Surprised by the voice, January let out a scream. She calmed her heart that was going up and down, and looked at Petronilla, who stared at her with a mysterious gaze. Petronilla said.


    ¡°Why not eat more of the sweets.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ had to check out¡­ something of mine.¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    ¡®That was what it was,¡¯ replied Petronilla. January asked Petronilla with a detached voice.


    ¡°There is a bathroom on the first floor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go up to the second floor?¡±


    January forced a smile and asked this, and Petronilla spoke with amazement, as if she had just found out that information.


    ¡°Oh my, I did not know, Madam.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is just that the location on the second floor was the one I knew about because the Duchess had shown it to me¡­ I do not know what is on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not want to ask a question regarding something like this¡­ If I had offended you in some way¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Not at all. No.¡±


    Only then, did January smile naturally, and said to Petronilla.


    ¡°That could not be, my Lady. Do not worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Madame.¡±


    Petronilla gave January a pretty smile, and approached her while pretending to be on friendly terms.


    ¡°Alright then, shall we go down and continue our conversation again?¡±


    ¡°Where did Nilla go?¡±


    Patrizia was handling some documents in the Empress Palace when she asked Mirya this, and she replied without delay.


    ¡°She went to the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She muttered to herself as if she knew the gist of it.


    ¡°She must be busy ensuring the job is complete.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Patrizia responded in a nonchalant manner, and asked Mirya another question.


    ¡°More than that, is there any news from my home? I have been so indifferent to my family these days.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s father, the Marquis of Grochester, was certainly a high-ranking noble who participated in central politics, but he did not reveal himself with great presence. Originally, he was a man with that sort of personality, and since his daughter became the Empress, he had become that much more careful. Patrizia was grateful for her father¡¯s attitude, and at the same time felt apologetic toward him.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it will be my mother¡¯s birthday in a few days.¡±


    Patrizia thought for a moment, and then asked.


    ¡°Will I be able to attend?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason why there would be a problem, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Patrizia, who then pondered about it, gave a small nod.


    ¡°Rafaella, then will you be in charge of the preparations to go out, starting from tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia smiled and gave the instructions in a slow voice.


    ¡°Mirya, send a message to my father. That I will be visiting in three days.¡±


    ¡°I cannot allow her into this house anymore.¡±


    January muttered to herself as she walked around the room. Lady Petronilla, that woman is dangerous. January¡¯s intuition was telling her this. It was the same feeling she had when she first met Duchess Efreni. That kind of feeling was rare. Moreover, the Duchess of Efreni openly showed hostility to her, but this woman did not even do that.


    Like someone waiting for a prey to be caught in a trap¡­ January paced around the room with a frustrated expression on her face, and soon hid the jewelry box out of sight with an irritated look. After a while, she fell into deep thought with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°When does Duchess Efreni plan on returning?¡±


    Really, it was truly difficult for the mistress to become the actual wife. January was letting out heavily agitated sounds, when she was surprised by someone suddenly opening the door, and entering the room. An unexpected person was standing there. When January confirmed who this was, her face became brighter.


    ¡°Oh my, Jacob.¡±


    It was her young son. January quickly went up to Jacob, lifted him up high, and hugged him. She asked him tenderly.


    ¡°What is it, baby? What is the reason you are in your mother¡¯s room?¡±


    Even as a child of the mistress, Jacob had to grow up in the hands of a nanny, because half of his blood belonged to that of a high-ranking noble anyway. As someone who originated as a commoner, January could not understand such a situation, but she was obedient and followed the rules for the future. Jacob, who was still young, whined to his mother.


    ¡°The nanny is suddenly crying, Mother.¡±


    ¡°The nanny?¡±


    She asked him in a puzzled voice. Elena, Jacob¡¯s nanny, was a woman without any tears. She asked him why.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I do not know?¡±


    Jacob shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. Intuitively thinking that something big had happened in the household, January opened the door and went out.


    ¡°What is going on, butler?¡±


    She called out to the butler with a coy look on her face. The butler looked at January with the same facial expression he always had. January did not like that face for some reason, so she asked again with a slightly sharpened expression.


    ¡°I heard Elena cried in front of the child. She needs to be careful, still a young child¡­¡±


    ¡°Please understand, Madam.¡±


    There was an edge in the butler¡¯s voice. At his response, January flinched involuntarily. She instinctively knew something was wrong, and asked him.


    ¡°¡­ Is there something going on? There is, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The butler said nothing. Looking closely, the butler¡¯s once white eyes were now reddened. January patiently waited for the butler to respond. After a while, the butler opened his dry lips.


    ¡°The Young Master¡­¡±


    There was only one person in this family that could be called ¡°The Young Master,¡± Henry, the child of the Duchess of Efreni. She intuitively predicted what was going to come next, and urged the butler to speak further.


    ¡°The Young Master¡­? Why, what has happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Has closed his eyes forever.¡±


    At the end of those words, January had to force down the laughter that almost burst out in that moment.

 Chapter 84 - THANK YOU, FOR ASKING

    Meanwhile, Patrizia had a welcoming expression on her face when she finally saw Petronilla, who had arrived at the Empress Palace late in the afternoon.


    ¡°Nilla, you came late?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, despite her cleara greeting, Petronilla had a dark look on her face. Nevertheless, Patrizia smiled calmly, and asked Petronilla.


    ¡°Looking at the expression on your face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems there was some progress?¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, Your Majesty the Empress.¡±


    Petronilla hesitated, and then opened her mouth with a firm voice.


    ¡°We may be able to completely ruin her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Patrizia smiled brightly as she nodded her head.


    ¡°I do not know what you have managed to discover¡­ But I expected as much.¡±


    The relationship between the two people, the Duke of Efreni and Rosemond. But it did not end there. Petronilla spoke in a troubled voice.


    ¡°If we make sure to finish Rosemond, the Duke of Efreni will also be over.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is it to that extreme?¡±


    Patrizia was briefly interested in what Petronilla had said, but soon spoke without a care.


    ¡°However, it does not matter. All I want is the destruction of Rosemond. If even the Duke of Efreni is ruined in the process, then that would mean that he has also committed a crime.¡±


    Patrizia laughed in a relaxed manner, and muttered to herself.


    ¡°So, even if the opponent was to be the Duke of Witherford, and not the Duke of Efreni, I would not care.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to read it once, than listen to it a hundred times.¡±


    Petronilla sent out all the maids around the vicinity, and then handed over all the letters she had brought from January¡¯s room to Patrizia. In January¡¯s jewelry box, there were probably the letters that Rosemond had on scribbled roughly. After Patrizia received a total of 17 letters from Petronilla, she slowly began to read up and down each one. Her originally calm expression began to slowly become distorted after she read the 4th letter, began to make a facial expression of disbelief when she reached the 9th letter, and finally after she finished reading the last letter¡­


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    She burst into empty laughter. There was quite a reason for that. Patrizia started laughing like a madwoman.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    As she laughed like that, her facial expression was mixed with an acknowledgement of, ¡®touch¨¦¡¯ as well.


    The death of the successor brought deep sorrow to the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate. Since the Young Master Henry had been a warm person, and kind to all, everyone in the Duchy paid their respects for his death.


    However, one person was excluded.


    ¡°Ahahaha.¡±


    January quietly killed the sound within her room, and then burst into a low laugh. Henry was dead! He was the only successor to the Duchess! Although Henry had not been overly friendly to January, he had usually treated her with the utmost courtesy as possible, but she was not a woman with enough affection to be able to praise Henry in this situation.


    She just laughed happily just thinking about the situation, thinking about how the future with her son becoming the official successor of the Duke, and after raising Rosemond to the position of Empress, she would be able to drag the Duchess down from her title. Of course, if this situation was revealed to anyone else, the perpetrators would be the one to be chased out more than anything, so she had to laugh quietly.


    -KNOCK KNOCK


    At the sound of the knock, January quickly organized her laughing expression into a terribly sad-looking expression.


    This kind of behavior was extremely abominable, so if anyone who was by her side observed all this from start to finish, it would be enough for their teeth to chatter angrily and curse such impudence. She made a tear mark by applying saliva around her eyes to appear as if she felt she had lost her own child, and then rubbed her eyes roughly to make them more red. Only then did she open the door and face the butler. She asked.


    ¡°Butler, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He handed over a single letter without a word. It was a letter from the Imperial Palace, specifically, Rosemond. He said to her.


    ¡°It is a letter from Marchioness of Ethyller, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the Marchioness?¡±


    She accepted the letter with a surprised expression. She closed the door, still not erasing the sorrow that was showing in her eyes. But as soon as the door closed and the butler¡¯s face was hidden from view, she smiled as she ripped opened the letter, and hummed a tune to herself internally. Rosemond, why on earth did this woman send letters so often? January, read the content written with fancy penmanship on a white envelope, and soon laughed again without a concern.


    ¡°Three days later, three days later she says¡­¡±


    January quietly muttered to herself, and soon began to write a letter to an unknown receiver. It was a short letter with the following information. ¡®After three days, please make sure the Empress¡¯s footsteps will never return to the Imperial Palace from the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s home.¡¯


    ¡°It seems the Young Master Efreni has passed away after all.¡±


    Petronilla said this in a gloomy voice. The Young Duke of Efeni had still been young. The news that he had passed on to heaven at such a young age, brought depression to Petronilla anyway. Patrizia expressed her condolences briefly.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    ¡®The Duchess of Efreni is probably out of her mind.¡¯ Patrizia thought in this way, and asked Petronills.


    ¡°Then the Duchess should be returning immediately.¡±


    ¡°With her son¡¯s body. The funeral is going to be held in her home country it seems.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    She expressed her condolences once again, and turned the wheels in her head. The Duke¡¯s only successor had died. If that was the case, this meant that the only remaining heir was the mistress¡¯ young son.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Is Madam January¡¯s young son going to become the next head of the household?¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, Patrizia briefly made a thoughtful expression, and then called out to her with her nickname.


    ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Right now, if the content of this letter is the truth¡­¡±


    She slightly stretched out the tail of her words, and continued.


    ¡°Then it may not end up becoming like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If things go as we expect, the Duchess will probably adopt and bring in a child. The next successor to the family will be someone that she wants.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess has every right to do so.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head. The Duchess of Efreni was not following her husband¡¯s surname. She was originally Lady Efreni, and the current head of the Efreni family was a mere Baron¡¯s lad at best. It was a natural course of action for the Duke of Efreni to have followed his wife¡¯s surname, and not continued with his own. Anyway, the only reason a son of a Baron managed to take on the position of Duke only was purely because the Duchess of Efreni had been the only child, as the daughter of the Duke of Efreni at the time.


    That was why his title had only been established due to his position of being the husband of Lady Efreni. This meant that the Duchess of Efreni was not interfering with the Duke of Efreni¡¯s position because she still loved him, but if things went awry, it meant that the Duke of Efreni had to return his title in some way. If that happened, January¡¯s life would have amounted to a dog that chased after chickens.


    ¡°I cannot prepare for this alone. I should receive help from Duke Witherford.¡±


    ¡°I think the same way, Lizzy. There would be reason for suspicion if you were to reveal it all on your own. Everyone will think that it is not possible for you to be neutral about anything that concerns Rosemond anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia decided to put into action exactly what they were thinking about. There was no need to wait for the moment of destruction to fully ripen. While she watched for that moment to ripen, how many times had she endured, and how many years had she waited. Most of all, for matters such as this, the sooner it was done, the better. When the wily January caught on to what Petronilla had done, it could lead to a headache from then on. It was right to prevent such a possibility in the meantime.


    ¡°Please call for Duke Witherford. I would like for you to deliver the message that I want to meet with him at a convenient time for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do as you say.¡±


    ¡°I heard you were going to visit our family home two days later?¡±


    Petronilla must have heard it from Rafaella, as she asked. Patrizia nodded.


    ¡°It is our mother¡¯s birthday, and above all, I did not take care of my family much these days.¡±


    ¡°The two of them will understand. It is not a bad thing for you to visit our home. There is nothing that could pose a problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mhm. I think so as well.¡±


    Patrizia calmly muttered to herself, as she leaned comfortably on the back of the chair she was sitting on.


    ¡°I miss them, our Mother and Father.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford sent a letter the next day, saying he would visit Patrizia in the afternoon. Patrizia received the letter and made a troubled expression. It was a hard matter to reveal, but it was something that would be unveiled eventually.


    If so, she had to break the news well to increase its effectiveness, and not just let it be buried. Patrizia sighed as she took a stroll around the garden.


    ¡°There is a need to find out.¡±


    ¡°About what, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°About this matter.¡±


    She spoke with added strength.


    ¡°I need more accurate evidence. Definite proof to be able to put this firmly on the chopping board¡­¡±


    At that time Patrizia stopped talking. A stranger caught her eye. To call this person a stranger, it was a bit awkward to describe the person as such. Patrizia hesitated a little, and soon gave her greetings nonchalantly.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He averted his eyes away with an awkward expression on his face. After the episode of that day, the two had not met until this moment. Patrizia was uncomfortable with the situation for some reason, so she bowed her head down.


    ¡°That¡­ Have you been well?¡±


    Lucio regretted his stupidity right after he said those words. Was there nothing else to say? While he was trying to kick himself in his mind, Patrizia responded casually.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucio was flustered by the perfect, short answer. If this happened, the conversation would be cut off from there. It made sense, since in the first place, she would not want to talk to him. It was just ridiculous that he was trying to continue the conversation somehow. Then, he heard a voice, as if by a miracle.


    ¡°Your body¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hm?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright now?¡±


    Patrizia calmly asked him, without including any emotion whatsoever, but for Lucio who received the question, it was the most glorious thing. He replied to her quickly.


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for asking.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Once Patrizia had said those words, she began to take another step to resume her walk. Lucio hurriedly caught Patrizia, who was trying to get past him and go somewhere else.


    ¡°Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    Patrizia slowly turned around and looked at him. She was elegant and beautiful. Lucio hesitated, and eventually spoke about a different topic, instead of the words that were in his heart.


    ¡°I am sorry for that day.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    He spoke in a slightly choked up voice.


    ¡°You will go to the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s home two days later?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She certainly had not let this news be common knowledge. Patrizia thought that the security of the Empress Palace was weaker than she had expected. Meanwhile, Lucio said quickly.


    ¡°As much as you want¡­ you can stay there before you return.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am saying take your time to rest well, and then come back. You have gone through a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Then how good would it be, Your Majesty.¡¯ Patrizia gave a smirk. However, to do that, the weight of her position was too heavy. She could not be away from her seat for a long time. The longer she stayed away, the weight of the documents she would need to review would increase as much. She said to him.


    ¡°I will go there in the morning, and I will come back at night, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she said those words, Lucio sighed with relief internally. Patrizia could clearly tell what he was thinking, and as she turned back around and resumed her walk, she let out a grin without her knowledge.


    ¡°That behavior does not match him.¡±


    Patrizia murmured these last words to herself.

 Chapter 85 - SO, DO YOU MEAN WE SHOULD BE WED NOW?

    ¡°Duke Witherford has arrived, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia did not say much, but the door was naturally opened. The high-end reception room of the Imperial Palace was very soundproof, and Patrizia was drinking her favorite peppermint tea while organizing her thoughts. Duke Witherford greeted her with utmost courtesy.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Welcome, Duke. Please take a seat here.¡±


    Patrizia faced the Duke of Witherford in a more reserved way than usual. Duke Witherford was beyond scared as he looked at the face that was deep in thought, and asked her a question.


    ¡°Has something happened, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    Patrizia began to talk about the reason for calling him.


    ¡°I will ask directly. What do you think of the Duke of Efreni?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was natural that an answer did not automatically come out with this sudden question. She calmly spoke again.


    ¡°A lot of people have already been gossipping about the relationship not being good between Duke Efreni and Duke Witherford. Are my words wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately they are not.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Patrizia then asked him with sincerity.


    ¡°Duke, if I had a way to destroy the Duke of Efreni for good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What would you do, Duke?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. It is literally what I just said.¡±


    She asked him to make a choice with a dry voice that did not fluctuate in volume.


    ¡°I am telling you to choose, Duke. I hold the chance to destroy him. I hold that very key.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I need someone who can help me. If I can help it, I want to avoid making my hands as dirty as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then, going by Your Majesty¡¯s words, Your Majesty holds the key to destroying the Duke of Efreni¡­¡±


    The Duke of Witherford swallowed a gulp of dry saliva.


    ¡°Do you mean to tell me to choose?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After all, two have to be better than one alone.¡±


    She laughed with a low voice, and said to him.


    ¡°That means that even if you provide a negative response, there will be no change in my intention.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    Duke Witherford pulled up the corners of his mouth, and smiled.


    ¡°If there is a way to bring him down, I am capable of doing just about anything.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni was from the family of a lowly Baron, and had risen up the ranks as fast as lightning. That alone, made the Duke of Witherford, whose descent was only of pure blood, not like the Duke of Efreni.


    In fact, the decisive issue had come after that, because the Duke of Efreni had sneakily copied the business previously organized by the Duke of Witherford, and had a great deal of success with it, resulting in great loss and damage for the Duke of Witherford. That was why the Duke of Witherford hated the Duke of Efreni very much.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me. What must I do in order to be of help to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia silently gave him the total amount of seventeen letters. He asked her what it was with his eyes, and soon began to read the letters slowly. After a long time, he had a taken aback expression on his face, as his hands began to shake.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Does the Duke know what His Majesty the Emperor had experienced?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    When Duke Witherford replied cautiously, Patrizia calmly continued her words.


    ¡°Then the Duke will know what kind of chaos will ensue from this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ course, Your Majesty.¡±


    He offered an opposing opinion in a trembling voice.


    ¡°However, these letters will not be enough, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I know that. However, you know, Duke¡­¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, these letters are enough, Duke. Alyssa had already been executed, and Duke Oswin would not be able to talk about this issue, and there is no guarantee that he would even know about it in detail. If so, the only thing left would be the two people in the letters, and the Duke of Efreni. So the evidence, even if you search all over for it, will be difficult to discover.¡±


    ¡°The most effective way would be to inform His Majesty of this, and send this letter to the council meeting instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that way, Duke.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head firmly.


    ¡°You are mistaken about something. This is a crime of treason. It is not even an insult to the Imperial Family. I can show this letter to His Majesty. However, if the Emperor directly punished the Duke of Efreni for this, it would only be for His Majesty¡¯s revenge. He would become a tyrant. Do you want it to turn out like that?¡±


    ¡°Then, how would Your Majesty want things to unfold?¡±


    ¡°The best way to do this is not to go through His Majesty, but have the Duchess of Efreni punish the Duke. Honesty, with this, would he not meet his ruin perfectly?¡±


    Patrizia grinned and added on.


    ¡°It would not be bad if the gossip of the nobles added to it as well.¡±


    ¡°How can I help Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Duchess of Witherford has a wide social circle of acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    Duke Witherford blushed slightly, and Patrizia slowly the corners of her mouth up, and smiled. The beginning of every wave, was a rumor.


    ¡°The content from the letters will become a little more inflated, and released as rumors. As you know, a rumor is always going to become more twisted and bigger the more it travels between the mouths of people.


    ¡°I fully understand Your Majesty¡¯s will. Then how do you plan to go about telling this to His Majesty, and Duchess Efreni¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester will take care of the Duchess of Efreni, and His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡®I will have to directly end everything myself. Because the person who starts is also the one that has to finish it.¡¯


    ¡°I am thinking of taking the reins, Duke Witherford.¡±


    Yes, she thought that the time had come to really end it all.


    ¡°Is it not too difficult for us to meet these days?¡±


    Rothesay said this in a voice that slightly complained. Petronilla gave a small laugh, as she felt his behavior was strangely only cute to look at.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ro. There is something important that I have to take care of these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there is no helping it¡­¡±


    Rothesay planted a small kiss on Petronilla¡¯s forehead, and whispered.


    ¡°I am just saying that I miss Nil so much that I am not capable of doing anything these days.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha.¡±


    Petronilla burst into laughter without realizing she did so, due to his explicit expression of affection. She shook her head as if he could not be stopped.


    ¡°Where do you learn such words?¡±


    ¡°My parents say them to each other all the time.¡±


    So, all this man¡¯s sweet nothings came from the Count and Countess Bradington. She thought they were a very content couple, and then muttered to herself.


    ¡°I want to live like that later as well.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Nilla.¡±


    Rothesay gave Petronilla the most affection smile in the world, and whispered.


    ¡°I resemble both of my parents, so I can do this all day, without taking a break.¡±


    ¡°So, do you mean we should be wed now?¡±


    ¡®Are you going to propose this discreetly like this?¡¯ When Petronila laughed anxiously, Rothesay spoke to her with a playful smile on his face.


    ¡°Surely, I am not going to gloss over it with just this?¡±


    ¡®Did you expect it? His words seemed to ask this, and Petronilla told him honestly.


    ¡°Well¡­ honestly, a little?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    This was difficult, he added, and Rothesay laughed, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°This kind of thing is not a proposal, Nil. You may look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I have not yet said that I will accept, but are you not too confident with yourself?¡±


    ¡°If it does not work.¡±


    He spoke to her in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Until it does, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla got emotional in that moment because she could feel the genuine sincerity in his words. Her past self, and her present self. It was a happiness that was impossible to compare. She tried hard to push down her tears, and whispered to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Truly.


    The next day, Patrizia placed her body in the carriage heading towards the Grochester estate, with what looked like an excited look on her face. It was her hometown, which she had not been able to visit for the past few months. Patrizia murmured to herself with a happy facial expression.


    ¡°How long has it been, since?¡±


    ¡°Are you that happy, Lizzy?¡±


    Mirya had remained in the Empress Palace, while Rafaella had accompanied her as an escort. Patrizia nodded her head, and made a bright expression on her face, which had been absent for a long time.


    ¡°It has been almost a few months since I have been able to see their faces, so I am excited.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have had to deal with a lot of trouble for these past few months.¡±


    Rafaella nodded her head with a sad face, and soon spoke in a hopeful voice.


    ¡°Let us stay until late into the night, without a care.¡±


    She did not know when she would be able to visit again after today. In a few words, it was a separation without promise of reuniting. Patrizia nodded her head as if she agreed.


    ¡°Yes, we should do that. Will you not be bored?¡±


    ¡°There will be Nil, you as well, and there is the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester, so how could I be bored. If I have nothing to do, I can just sleep. It is useless for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Then, that is relief.¡±


    Patrizia put on a warm smile, and leaned back in her seat. Rafaella saw this, and told her tactfully.


    ¡°Sleep a littler, Your Majesty. Your sleep has lessened too much lately.¡±


    It was inevitable, due to the overload of work. Patrizia laughed faintly, as if she was someone seeking to be excused, and then quickly fell asleep.


    When Patrizia opened her eyes, the carriage had already reached the estate of the Marquis of Grochester.


    When Rafaella first opened the door for her, Patrizia carefully got off the carriage. The first people she spotted right before her eyes were her parents, the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester. She smiled brightly and hugged her parents.


    ¡°Mother, Gather.¡±


    ¡°The Moon of the Empire, Your Majesty the Empress, we greet you.¡±


    Instead of hugging their lovely daughter however, the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester first greeted her respect. It was unavoidable that Patrizia felt the actions of the two people were unfortunate, even though she understood why, and her lips stuck out into a pout without her knowledge.


    ¡°I came here as the daughter of the Grochester family. Not the Empress of the Great Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°This does not change the fact that Your Majesty is the Mother of all the whole population in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Do not be too upset, Your Majesty. This is also a courtesy that should be a given, as Your Majesty¡¯s servants.¡±


    ¡°Let us go in, Mother, Father.¡±


    Patrizia laughed mischievously as she went inside the house with the pair of them. Then she saw Petronilla running out towards them.


    ¡°Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°Nil.¡±


    Patrizia gave a grin, and greeted her. It had been a really long time since she saw her sister in their own home, and not in the Imperial Palace. Patrizia asked her.


    ¡°What is so urgent?¡±


    ¡°I slept late yesterday.¡±


    Roughly, the reason made sense-her sister had met with the young son of Count Bradington until late at night-and Patrizia just laughed. She asked.


    ¡°Then will I be able to expect good news soon?¡±


    ¡°We are not like that!¡±


    The startled Petronilla quickly denied this. She must have misconstrued Patrizia¡¯s words. As she could understand to some extent, Patrizia broke into a fit of giggles.


    ¡°I was talking about marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know that.¡±


    Petronilla reddened a bit in the face, and looked down. She spoke in a shy voice.


    ¡°Now, let us talk later¡­ Should we all eat first?


    Patrizia had to put a huge amount of food into her stomach for lunch that day. There was no reason to starve while living in the Imperial Palace, but the Marchioness of Grochester constantly fed her with something. Fortunately, she ate with confidence because she was not the type to gain weight, but it was still too much food, and so Patrizia had a hard time breathing at the end of the meal.


    After enjoying a cup of sweet tea for dessert, Patrizia had a chance for some one-on-one time with her father in the reception room.


    ¡°So, Lizzy. Is life in the Imperial Palace worthwhile?¡±


    Patrizia answered the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s question with an expression that showed she was a bit disappointed.


    ¡°As someone that had wondered about that, how come you had never stepped foot into the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would understand, my child.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester said this with a gentle smile.


    ¡°As you know, if I were to stay close to you now, then there would be no chance of good words spreading. I did not want to bring any trouble to you. Of course to the Imperial Palace and His Majesty as well. I should not be providing him with any unnecessary worries, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if that was so, you could have still visited. It is not like Father would do something bad.¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that it would not appear that way in the eyes of others.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester smiled broadly, and asked Patrizia.


    ¡°So, how is your life at the Imperial Palace anyway? I roughly already know as I heard the gist of it.¡±


    ¡°If you already know then why do you ask.¡±


    She grinned, and told him the truth.


    ¡°My lacking relationship with His Majesty leaves much to be desired, and I am busy mutually growling and howling with the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    Although she pretended to be quite bright about it, the Marquis of Grochester quickly noticed that the meaning hidden in the words were not pleasant. He quickly changed the slightly troubled expression he was about to show on his face, and spoke to his daughter in an affectionate voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, that as your father, I can not be of much help.¡±


    ¡°Do not be sorry, Father. I am the daughter of the Grochester family.¡±


    She shook her head calmly, and replied to his words with a rebuttal.


    ¡°I am already grateful enough that you have passed on his bloodline to me.¡±


    ¡°More than that, you said that your relationship with His Majesty is quite lacking?¡±


    He looked at Patrizia with a look that showed he did not understand, and asked her.


    ¡°I heard that His Majesty¡¯s favor has already left the Marchioness Ethyller though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that moment, Patrizia had a flustered expression on her face.

 Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 84. HAVE YOU EVER SERVED HIS MAJESTY?

    He was simply not visiting the Empress Palace, but he was still a father who knew the news of the Imperial Palace very well. She asked him.


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Just because someone chooses to lead a quiet life, does not mean that person lives by covering up their ears, Lizzy.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester laughed out loud in a low voice.


    ¡°And I have also heard that His Majesty is showing interest toward you these days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you plant a spy in the palace or something?¡±


    As if it was something amazing, Patrizia chuckled as she asked, and the Marquis of Grochester just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Everyone can know that much. It is not some incredible knowledge. Rather, that means this was not just a rumor that I heard then?¡±


    ¡°It is just a passing interest, Father. Even if his favor stays with me, I would not know when that favor would leave, like it did with the Marchioness of Ethyller for example?¡±


    ¡°That is the wise attitude, Lizzy. Originally, monarchs are all people like that.¡±


    At the end of the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s words, Patrizia just laughed. She made a facial expression as if she was thinking about something, then opened her mouth after a long time had passed.


    ¡°But maybe this fight may very well end soon.¡±


    ¡°Why, did the Marchioness get some kind of incurable illness or something?¡±


    ¡®Then how good would that be?¡¯ Patrizia muttered this to herself, knowing that this was an outcome that was difficult to occur, and answered her father.


    ¡°It is not that. I just have procured something that can grab her by the nape of the neck.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly competent.¡±


    ¡°It is all thanks to Nilla.¡±


    ¡°It is something to be happy about.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester seemed really happy with her words. Originally, the affection between the two sisters was truly a delight for parents, so this was not unusual. Patrizia spoke further.


    ¡°I will have to make sure that no harm will come to our family.¡±


    ¡°But if you are willing to take the damage in our stead, then I want to tell you Lizzy, that there is no need for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. Of course.¡±


    Patrizia smiled complacently, and asked the Marquis of Grochester.


    ¡°How has our family been these days?¡±


    ¡°You know Nilla better¡­ There really is not much that happened to us, my child.¡±


    No news was good news they said. He said these words and laughed like a silly person. Father was still the same person. Patrizia followed suit, and laughed with him


    ¡°That is truly a relief.¡±


    ¡°That is the only way you will not worry. If we can not be of help to someone in charge of having to accomplish big things, the least we can do is to not bother you in any way?¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester said these words, and then hesitantly asked.


    ¡°More than that, do you have absolutely no feelings for His Majesty- at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia did not say anything, and she soon answered nonchalantly.


    ¡°I am not sure. If hate, compassion, and sympathy, can be considered feelings.¡±


    ¡°What is the compassion and sympathy you feel?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Father, do you know about His Majesty¡¯s ¡®dirty laundry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He has a shameful secret.¡±


    Patrizia said this quietly.


    ¡°And I sympathize with that. But that can never turn into love.¡±


    ¡°So it is like that.¡±


    ¡°Father, you seem to want me to have feelings for him. Is that not true?¡±


    ¡°That is your freedom. But from the parental point of view, if His Majesty did not love you, I would hope that you also did not give him your heart. But if that is not the case, then I would want you to create a happy and harmonious family as you live on.¡±


    ¡°If that is that filial piety is, I do not think I can do that, at least for the time being.¡±


    This was due to the existence of Marchioness Ethyller. Patrizia sighed to herself internally.


    ¡°Fortunately, I do not think it is too bad right now. I have an older sister, and my family that I can sometimes see like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, then that is enough.¡±


    With a warm smile, the Marquis of Grochester nodded his head.


    ¡°Because happiness does not necessarily have only one kind of breed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patrizia laughed.


    ¡°More than that, Father, have you prepared a gift for Mother¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Have you prepared something?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Surely¡­ you did not forget?¡±


    ¡°I would not be such garbage as that. Put your worries aside.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester laughed graciously, and said to her.


    ¡°Let us try unwrapping the birthday gifts during dinner time. I wonder what you prepared for her birthday as well.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing special.¡±


    When Patrizia blushed, the Marquis of Grochester looked at her with eyes overflowing with love. Fortunately, even after his daughter had entered the Imperial Palace, she did not seem to have changed much. He said to Patrizia in an affection-filled voice.


    ¡°Now, let us go back to the rest of our family.¡±


    ¡°This time, there should be no mistakes.¡±


    When Rosemond said this to Glara with a sharp voice, Glara responded with a low voice as if she was telling Rosemond not to be worried.


    ¡°Do not worry, Marchioness. It will be for certain this time.¡±


    ¡°Now I have to finish everything. If I delay this any more, the damage on my end will only get worse.¡±


    Her age had reached twenty-seven this year. It was not that good of timing to be having a child. She had to produce a prince before she reached thirty years of age, at all costs, and had to make that prince into the Crown Prince and make a seat for herself as his mother. This was all she currently wanted at present.


    ¡°And you have clearly told them to clean up everything well afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Madam January is not a fool, Marchioness. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right. She is a pretty smart person.¡±


    Rosemond spoke again, after muttering to herself with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    ¡°If the Empress dies, the arrow of doubt will be aimed towards me. But well, what of it? Who could corner me as the culprit unless there was some kind of clear evidence?¡±


    ¡°If only January¡¯s mouth remains closed, everything will unfold as desired by the Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°January cannot betray me. If I fall, that would mean that the Duke of Efreni will also reach his end, so where would January go then?¡±


    Rosemond chuckled to herself, and downed all of the remaining green tea in the cup, that had been placed on the table, into her mouth. She felt the heat permeate through her throat, but even that seemed to be overshadowed by the thoughts expecting her upcoming victory. Rosemond spoke in a voice full of joy.


    ¡°Oh right, and to the Duke of Efreni¡­¡±


    RUSTLE.


    At that time, Rosemond felt someone¡¯s presence, and she stopped talking. On that one day, when she had been deprived of her title as Baroness, her distrust towards people grew even more, and even after becoming a Marchioness, she only had a few maids remain in the Vain Palace. Not only that, there was no reason to feel any other presence in the room where she was now, because the rest of the maids had been sent away so that she could address this important topic. A chill went down Rosemond¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Glara, go and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    As Glara caught on to the seriousness of the situation, she quickly ran to the doorway and opened the door. But there was nobody outside. At this, Glara spoke in a flustered manner.


    ¡°Marchioness, there is nobody here.¡±


    ¡°Of course whoever it was would have run away by now.¡±


    Rosemond gave an order as she ground down her teeth.


    ¡°Find whoever it was now. This can never leak out at all costs!¡±


    Meanwhile, Patrizia had a really good time reuniting with her family. After dinner, Patrizia and the rest of the family members celebrated the birthday of Marchioness Grochester, presenting the prepared gifts to commemorate the special occasion.


    Patrizia presented a tea coaster she had made herself, Petronilla had prepared a tea set that had been brought over from an Eastern empire, and finally, the husband, Marquis Grochester, presented a high-quality dress from a designer that was rising in popularity for his one and only wife. The Marchioness of Grochester appeared to be very impressed by her family¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I did not know you could all make me feel so touched like this.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, honey.¡±


    ¡°Mother, congratulations on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡±


    As the Marchioness of Grochester rejoiced with a soft smile, Patrizia felt her heart become warm for the first time in a long while. How long had it been since she had felt such a pretty feeling as this. Even her memory could not recall, so she felt a bit strange. The Marchioness of Grochester noticed this change in Patrizia¡¯s emotion, and asked her.


    ¡°Lizzy, when will you be going back to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I am going to head back before midnight.¡±


    ¡°Rafaella must be suffering from this.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I am alright, Marchioness.¡±


    After smiling slightly at Rafaella¡¯s cheerful reply, the Marchioness of Grochester soon looked around at the rest of her family, and asked to be excused.


    ¡°I would like to have a talk with my second daughter, just the two of us, is everyone alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother. If not now, you never know when the opportunity will come again.¡±


    ¡°Because I also had a talk with her earlier, you should definitely do that as well, honey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡±


    When everyone gave their consent, the Marchioness of Grochester asked Patrizia with a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, would you like to have a chat with your mother?¡±


    ¡°I would like that, Mother.¡±


    Patrizia also gave a small smile as she stood up from her seat. The two soon moved over to Marchioness Grochester¡¯s room. A maid brought warm chamomile milk tea and butter cookies for the two of them. When the door was closed, and finally only the two people remained, the Marchioness of Grochester opened her mouth first to express how bad she felt.


    ¡°I think that it is such a shame that I must separate with you so soon, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°I do as well, Mother.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to her with a bitter look on her face.


    ¡°Even after I became the Empress, I thought that I would still be able to visit my home often, but it was harder than I had expected.¡±


    ¡°I just said those words, my child. It would not appear like a good thing for the Empress to visit her old home often.¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester continued to speak affectionately, saying words to comfort her daughter.


    ¡°I wonder what you talked about with your father.¡±


    ¡°It was not much.¡±


    Patrizia grinned and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Just how I had lived, and how I had been¡­ It was trivial things like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my child. That is not true. To say that is trivial. From the parents¡¯ point of view, nothing is as important as how their child is doing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    But it was a pity that the content itself was not very bright. Patrizia spoke further to her mother.


    ¡°In fact, there is something that I wanted to hide. As you know, my situation is far from any objective kind of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Happiness is originally subjective,my child. Whatever others may say, if you are the one that is happy, is that not enough?¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester said in a warm voice.


    ¡°There are many good people around you. Of course, some people that are not as well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to a few good people, I am enduring life in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief.¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester said this, and after a while, asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°With His Majesty the Emperor¡­ How is your relationship?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Patrizia, who was in deep thought for a moment, spoke honestly.


    ¡°There is hatred, and there is compassion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a sympathizing relationship.¡±


    ¡°So it is like that.¡±


    ¡°Is it a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester told her daughter that she was unsure.


    ¡°To see this as a relationship between a normal couple would be too unusual. As I have said before, the most important thing in terms of good and bad, is your own take on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like the relationship?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am not really sure.¡±


    Patrizia shrugged her shoulders once again. The Marchioness of Grochester did not say anything for a moment, because she already knew that it was a habit that her daughter often exhibited when she wanted to evade a situation.


    Patrizia said to her.


    ¡°I do not hate it fully, but it would be tiring and difficult if I had to spend a lifetime in this kind of relationship.¡±


    ¡°You mean it is unstable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Stable relationships are not always necessarily good. Stability will soon cause burnout, like ¡®the seven year itch,¡¯ and so forth.¡±


    ¡°The situation is just raging around wildly, so, I am not sure. It is to the point that right now, I would rather feel ¡®the seven year itch,¡¯ that burnout.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever served His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Patrizia was suddenly asked this question, her face turned red.

 Chapter 87 - I AM THE ONE THAT IS NOT ALRIGHT

    Patrizia gave a short reply as the Marchioness smiled in front of her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do not feel embarrassed. You are all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°It is still an embarrassing subject to discuss in front of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. More than that, it is quite amazing. In fact, your attitude toward him seemed so cold, that I thought you had not done anything until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was something that happened by accident.¡±


    Honestly, it was something like that. She had spent the night with him because of an unexpected occurrence, but it was closer to an accident or coincidence. Patrizia added on to her words.


    ¡°It was simply because I had to do something in an unavoidable situation, and not because our feelings were involved.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    Although she said this quietly, Marchioness Grochester seemed to appear a bit sad then. It was not so easy to hear this from her own daughter¡¯s mouth. The Marchioness sighed secretly to herself, and spoke to Patrizia in a soft voice.


    ¡°Well, no one knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, there will be no signs of me being in love with that man.¡±


    ¡°That is also something that cannot be guaranteed, Lizzy.¡±


    The Marchioness said with a smile showing the wisdom from her years of experience.


    ¡°It is too early for such a hastily made conclusion. Has it not been less than a year since you have become his Empress?¡±


    ¡°It is more amazing that it has not been more than a year¡¯s time. It feels like I have already spent a decade of my time there.¡±


    ¡°It is proof that you are tired of this situation.¡±


    The Marchioness replied to Patrizia in a bitter voice, and continued to talk to her with a cautious voice.


    ¡°I always felt uncomfortable because you seemed to have been placed with such a heavy burden at a very young age.¡±


    ¡°It was not only me, but also the other Empresses of the past had to go through this kind of ordeal¡­ Someone had to go through it in the end.¡±


    Looking at her adult daughter who was speaking so calmly, the Marchioness of Grochester spoke as if she was making a request.


    ¡°This mother of yours is ignorant, so does not know much about politics, and also does not know about the bloody quarrels of the Inner Palace. But I would just like you to be happy. I hope you do not get hurt, and live both happily and comfortably, in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°I am trying to do that.¡±


    But at least in the Imperial Palace, ¡®comfort¡¯ and ¡®happiness¡¯ were two words that could never be compatible. If someone tried to pursue comfort, that person would soon be removed from the situation, and if happiness was pursued, they had to move ahead of the others to protect themselves. It was a fact that neither outlook was a very good option. Patrizia said to her mother.


    ¡°I have to get going now. If it gets too late, the people that serve me will be the ones to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be best.¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester struggled to hide her sadness as she rose up from her seat, and hugged Patrizia.


    ¡°How long has it been since I have hugged you like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to stay healthy and make sure nothing happens to you, until we meet again. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    Patrizia replied with a voice that was slightly colored with laughter, and placed her lips on the Marchioness of Grochester¡¯s forehead.


    After saying her farewells to each family member, Patrizia finally got into the carriage. After the carriage door was closed and Patrizia was left alone, she made a facial expression as if she was contemplating about something serious. After she met with her family, her thoughts seemed to have gotten deeper. She sighed without her knowledge, and murmured.


    ¡°I do not want to go back.¡±


    If she followed her desire, she would just want to stay at the Grochester estate. But that could not be. It was just her acting like a child.


    ¡°Did I make a move too late? As Mother had mentioned, you seem to be the one that is suffering too much.¡±


    ¡°Do not say such things, Your Majesty. I would much rather have Your Majesty stay a little longer.¡±


    Rafaella asked her.


    ¡°Why not stay here a bit longer? It is also too dark and dangerous to move now.¡±


    ¡°The more time I spend leaving the palace empty, the more difficult it would be to monitor Rosemond¡­ Most of all, it is not good for others to see that the Empress of the Imperial Family is emptying the palace for more than a day.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true.¡±


    After those words, the conversation stayed closed for a while. In her mind, Patrizia recalled the discussion she had shared with Duke Witherford yesterday afternoon. Rumors would be spread out by his wife, and the Duchess of Efreni would be taken care of by Petronilla. Then all that was left was for Patrizia to take care of the Emperor¡­


    ¡®Is he going to believe my words?¡¯


    There was evidence. It was not difficult to insert herself with it. But would he be able to accept it with his mind, and his heart? Due to her unexpected worries, Patrizia recoiled with fright, without her knowledge. ¡®Why am I even worried about this?¡¯


    ¡®Whatever shock he receives, it has absolutely nothing to do with me.¡¯


    In the first place, the relationship between Patrizia and Lucio only amounted to that much. Patrizia fiddled with the hem of her dress with an uncomfortable facial expression.


    ¡°Who dares to go there!¡±


    It was then, that Rafaella¡¯s sharp voice was heard. Patrizia quickly opened the window with a startled look on her face.


    ¡°What happened¡­ Ah!¡±


    They were masked assassins. Seven of them? Eight, no¡­ There were about ten people. Patrizia twisted her lips without realizing she did so. Now she was so fed up with this unoriginal scheme, that laughter threatened to spill out.


    ¡°Rafaella, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella replied calmly.


    ¡°I believe in Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡®Yes, believe in me.¡¯ Patrizia casually leaned against the back of the seat. But she still seemed anxious, as there was a trembling at her fingertips that could not be hidden. Patrizia closed her eyes, and recalled what had happened two days ago.


    The Empress of the Marvinus Empire was escorted by the Second Rank of Imperial Knights. However, it was rare for all of the Knights within that rank to move in order to protect the Empress. It was not only because there was hardly a chance for it to come to such a dangerous situation, but it was also because it was troublesome to do so.


    Two days ago, Patrizia had already spread the word that she would be leaving the palace with only a small entourage in tow. If her predictions were correct, there was a person in the Empress Palace who communicated with Vain Palace. Since she had already given Mirya instructions beforehand, it was more than likely that she had found the traitor by now. Of course, even if she had failed, all she needed to do was to switch out all the servants.


    Anyway, after she had kept her words like that, she had secretly given instructions to Rafaella. To have only one-third of the Knights of the 2nd rank to escort them from the start. If Patrizia had them accompany the entourage from the start, there was obviously the risk of the opposition catching on to the plan, and since Rosemond only had the chance to nab her while she returned to the palace in the midst of the night, Patrizia had already sent the orders for the rest of the Knights to be on their way to her location at a specific time.


    ¡®Hopefully they will not come late.¡¯


    Patrizia grasped the hem of her red dress with a frustrated facial expression. Rafaella was a skilled knight. Also, she did not want to not worry too much because Rafaella was not the only one escorting her, but it would be a problem above all problems if the number of assassins was too large, and the 2nd Rank of Knights had not arrived yet. As she heard the sound of Rafaella relentlessly severing the opponent¡¯s body, Patrizia unwittingly pulled out the amber hairpin that had kept her hair up. Her long, turquoise-colored hair flowed down like a waterfall onto her shoulders.


    CLANG, CLANG! The sounds of the battle outside could still be vividly heard. At that time, a familiar voice letting out a scream pierced into her ear. It was the sound of Rafaella.


    ¡°UUGH!¡±


    ¡°El¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am fine!¡±


    She seemed to have been injured. Patrizia began to get nervous. Why had they not arrived yet? As she bit her lips, the door of the carriage she was sitting in was also forced open. A flustered Patrizia jumped up from her seat, and in that same moment, the assassin brandished his sword at her.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    However, the groan that rang out from the carriage did not belong to Patrizia. The assassin wielding the sword at her suddenly stopped all movements, and then crumpled to the floor on the spot. Patrizia shook out a rough breath without her knowledge.


    ¡°Moon of the Empire.¡±


    A profound voice was heard, along with the sound of a sword being taken out of the body from behind. It was the voice of the Commander of the 2nd Rank of Imperial Knight. Patrizia still looked at him with a surprised look on her face. He knelt down on his knees, and apologized to her.


    ¡°I apologize for the delay, Your Majesty the Empress.¡±


    ¡°The punishment for this mistake¡­ I will pay it back with a perfect completion of this mission.¡±


    Patrizia replied to him with a slightly quivering voice.


    ¡°Preferably, capture them. But of course, if the situation does not allow it, you can just kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Your orders, I will receive and obey.¡±


    The Knight Commander replied in a simple manner, and closed the door. Patrizia was left alone, and swallowed her dry saliva as she heard the situation of a vivid brawl coming from outside the carriage. She was worried about Rafaella who was injured. She could only hope that it was not too big of a wound.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    After a while, the door was opened, and the Knight Commander appeared. Patrizia got off of the carriage with a swift movement. The assassins were all dead. The Knight Commander spoke to her in a voice that showed he could not raise his face.


    ¡°Three of them were captured, but they all bit off their tongues and died.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She guessed that they were hired at a fairly expensive place. Patrizia scoffed mockingly, and muttered.


    ¡°It cannot be helped. If they have been paid for, they have to carry out the costs.¡±


    Patrizia said this, and this time asked Rafaella with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Ella, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You have a serious injury.¡±


    Patrizia twisted her face into a frown. Interlocked with the memories from her past life before, the events of that time remained like an afterimage. At that time, Rafaella had died trying to save Petronilla who had been the Empress. When Patrizia bit onto her lips, Rafaella carefully patted Patrizia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Please do not bite your lips.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really fine.¡±


    ¡°Because you have such an incompetent Empress, you are the one that has to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Do not say it like that. You have chosen me after all, and Your Majesty is far from incompetent.¡±


    Rafaella laughed brightly, and Patrizia, who watched this all so painfully, soon gave her orders.


    ¡°Come inside the carriage. Other knights will do the escorting now.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Rafaella, are you going to hurt my heart any more than this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words being said, Rafaella went inside Patrizia¡¯s carriage quietly, without trying to argue the point further. Red blood could be seen on her right shoulder, as if there was some kind of would from a cut. Patrizia bit her lips without her knowledge.


    ¡°Come on, let us get going.¡±


    At the end of her words, the carriage began to set off, and Patrizia calmly took off the dress she had been wearing. Soon her white inner dress was revealed. Rafaella asked her in a taken aback manner.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    But her question soon turned into a flustered voice. It was because Patrizia ripped the dress without hesitation. Patrizia thought about how she had torn a dress like this before. That day when she and Lucio had gone back and forth between life and death.


    ¡°I have to stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Are all the knights the same? Pretend that it does not hurt, even if it hurts, thinking it will be fine if it does not hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the one that is not alright.¡±


    Patrizia in a voice full of worry, and resolutely told Rafaella.


    ¡°Take off your top.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rafaella did so silently, and Patrizia haad another feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, wrapping the clean, white cloth around her injured shoulder. Intermittently, she could hear the sounds of Rafaella¡¯s groans while trying to hold it in. Patrizia bit her lips whenever that happened. This time also she had¡­ almost been sacrificed. As she thought about it like that, she felt her heart palpitate.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°The 2nd Rank of Knights were the ones to arrive late, it is not the fault of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No. I should have considered the possibility of this kind of situation as well.¡±


    Patrizia sighed and apologized.


    ¡°I will not let this happen to you again.¡±


    ¡°That is what I should be saying, my dear Empress.¡±


    Rafaella smiled brightly and softly soothed Patrizia.


    ¡°I will be better once I go back to the Imperial Palace, and receive the treatment well. You do not have to make a big deal about this.¡±


    ¡°A big deal. When the blood flows like this.¡±


    Patrizia responded with an upset voice as she tightly tied a knot on the fabric. A low moan grazed by her ear, and Patrizia asked her in a serious manner.


    ¡°It is good for you to protect me, but I do not want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to do that.¡±


    Rafaella smiled brightly, and only then did Patrizia¡¯s facial expression slowly begin to loosen and relax. Then Patrizia pulled out a dagger from her bosom, as if she had forgotten all about it, and began to make long slashes on her arms and shoulders with it. Shocked by Patrizia¡¯s behavior, which was accompanied by moans from the pain, Rafaella hurriedly grabbed hold of her arm.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 88 - DID YOU NOT HATE ME?

    ¡°Calm down, Rafaella.¡±


    However, Patrizia seemed so calm at that moment, and that was why Rafaella even wondered if she had gone crazy. Patrizia casually ripped off her torn dress some more, and began to put the piece of fabric around her own arm.


    ¡°Lizzy, are you crazy?¡±


    Patrizia bluntly replied to Rafaella¡¯s quivering voice.


    ¡°Fortunately, that is not the case.¡±


    ¡°Then why this¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you have been injured, so I must be injured as well.¡±


    Patrizia calmly explained to her.


    ¡°I do not intend to bury this thing. I am going to make it grow bigger. To do that¡­ I have to be hurt to this extent too.¡±


    What kind of reaction would ¡®he¡¯ show when seeing this wound? Patrizia was quite curious. But the curiosity was brief at best, and she quickly brought up something else.


    ¡°I did not cut myself enough to scar. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°That is not the point of my words¡­¡±


    ¡°I should have to at least spill this much blood to properly decorate the finale, right?¡±


    Patrizia showed a twisted smile, and tied a knot on the cloth wrapped around her arm. Watching the blood flow out and dye the white cloth blood red, Patrizia made a facial expression showing she was deep in thought about something.


    Lucio wandered around the room with a nervous look on his face. Even though the time was late at night, he could not easily fall asleep. Due to this behavior, the chief maid of the Central Palace came into his room with a worried expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is now late into the night, but you still do not prepare to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°There is no way¡­ I can fall asleep.¡±


    He muttered these words in a voice that sounded like he was in pain. At his words, the chief maid calmed him down with a soothing voice.


    ¡°Her Majesty will be safe and sound. If anything happens, I will be sure to wake you up right away, so please go to bed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°I will just remain like this. I still have some documents to look over anyway, so I just read that instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The chief maid could no longer go against Lucio¡¯s will, and so she just left the room, respecting his wishes. Lucio was then left alone, walked to the front of his desk, full of mixed emotions. But even when he was sitting down, he had a hard time focusing on his work. His nerves were focused only on Patrizia who was still outside of the Imperial Palace.


    ¡®If what I am guessing is correct¡­ ¡®


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that time, the voice of a flustered maid could be heard from outside of his room, and he shouted involuntarily.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress has arrived.¡±


    With those words, Lucio rose abruptly from his seat, and the door opened as Patrizia appeared. No matter how he tried to look at her in a good way, he could not say her appearance looked close to neat and presentable, as her hair was flying loose and completely mussed, and her dress was torn in numerous spots. The biggest problem was that she had long wounds all over her shoulders and arms. He let out a frightened shout, and ran over to her.


    ¡°Empress!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    He clearly looked like he was in a state of shock. Patrizia was briefly puzzled by the bigger reaction than what she had expected, but soon cleared up her inner thoughts, as she staggered and walked towards Lucio;s direction. He quickly supported her.


    ¡°Empress, what in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°On the way back.¡±


    Patrizia continued in a thin voice.


    ¡°We were attacked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared at her with a look full of surprise on his face. Patrizia, who felt his gaze, lost her balance and fell. Lucio caught hold of her quickly, but eventually collapsed down on the floor.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The fall brought pain to her behind, as a hurt cry burst out of her mouth. Lucio was distressed when he heard that sound. He said to her.


    ¡°I will listen to the story later, for now let us call for the court physician.¡±


    Lucio said these words, and called for the court physician in an urgent manner, and Patrizia stared at him with mixed emotions. Who could have known something like this was going to happen. He was so surprised and worried about her current state, that he seemed awkward and unfamiliar to her. This was simply just pity along with sympathy. Just as she sympathized with him, he also only sympathized with someone who was injured. Patrizia thought like this, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°The court physician will be coming soon, so just rest during that time.¡±


    He said this to Patriziaa, and then lifted her easily. She panicked and reflexively grabbed onto Lucio¡¯s shoulder. He spoke to her in a calm voice.


    ¡°I will not drop you, so just relax.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia could not say anything as she stared blankly at Lucio. The distance from where she was to his bed was quite short. He quickly moved her to the bed. Lucio put Patrizia down carefully on the bed, and looked at Patrizia with conflicted eyes, and Patrizia felt uncomfortable under his gaze as she dropped her eyes to the floor. It was her wish that the court physician would come as soon as possible.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial court physician has arrived.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, the visitor whom Patrizia had so hoped for had arrived, and Lucio cried out urgently.


    ¡°Escort the physician immediately.¡±


    The court physician quickly entered Lucio¡¯s room and ran to the bed where the Emperor and Empress were. He swallowed a bit of his rough breaths, and greeted the two of them properly.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesties, the Moon and Sun of the Empire. Magnificent glory to the Marvinus Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Skip the greetings, just hurry and check the condition of the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Lucio¡¯s urgent voice made the court physician move even more urgently. He approached Patrizia, loosened the piece of clothing tied to her shoulder, and looked carefully at the wound. After a while, he said in a soft voice, as if it was a relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, the wound is not very deep compared to the length, so it is not life-threatening by any means. If the medicine is just applied well, it will surely heal quickly.¡±


    Lucio sighed with relief at the diagnosis from the court physician. While the court physician was treating Patrizia, Lucio scrutinized every single aspect of during that time. Patrizia felt burdened by the unintended interest and gaze, but she did not say anything, as she simply looked on as the court physician treated her wounds.


    Eventually, after her wounds had been meticulously wrapped with clean white cloths,and the court physician left the room, Patrizia did not speak for a while, and only spit out a few words after a long time had passed.


    ¡°I did not come here looking for treatment, but I was unexpectedly taken care of, and became a burden.¡±


    ¡°Burden.¡±


    Lucio said this word in a slightly choked up voice.


    ¡°This sort of thing is¡­ not a burden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do not have to say those kinds of words.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Empress. What had happened?¡±


    His eyes once again had turned slightly red. Patrizia stared at him for a moment, then spoke in a weak voice that went against the previous pledge she had made to herself.


    ¡°I met assassins while I was outside of the Imperial Palace. Fortunately, I had contacted the 2nd Rank of Knights in advance which saved my life, and round two assassins were captured¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, my knight almost died as well.¡±


    After she told the story with a combination of some exaggeration and lies, Lucio looked at her with a strange expression on his face. It seemed that half of it was due to relief, and the other half was due to anguish. Patrizia wondered what his expression signified, and asked him.


    ¡°Why do you make a face like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I think I was too late.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What does that mean.¡±


    ¡°I had sent my knights in time for your return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was something she had not known about. Patrizia was taken aback as she asked.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you already know something like this would happen? Surely not¡­ Your Majesty hired the assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Patrizia. It is not like that.¡±


    Lucio quickly cut off her words, and denied it. Patrizia stared at Lucio with reddened eyes. Lucio¡¯s face appeared to look desperate as he stared back at her.


    ¡°¡­ I eavesdropped on what Marchioness Ethyller was talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I had sent the knights just as a precautionary measure, but I was not directly related to this incident. This misunderstanding¡­ I hope you will not think like that.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°But even that was too late, if the 2nd Rank of Knights had not moved in the right time¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes with a distressed expression. A thought that he hated to imagine had come to mind. A voice full of pain burst out of his mouth.


    ¡°I am sorry, Patrizia. This is all my¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was Patrizia who was flustered by the sudden guilt on his part. She blinked her eyes in a foolish manner, and soon said to him firmly.


    ¡°Calm down, Your Majesty.¡±


    This man had trauma. That was the death of his mother. He was perhaps projecting what had happened in the past with what she was experiencing now. When her thoughts reached this point, Patrizia¡¯s voice turned urgent.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, this is not Your Majesty¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As you have said, it is a crime that belongs to Marchioness Ethyller. After the end of this, her existence will be no more in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you hate it, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You do whatever you want.¡±


    Lucio ended her words with a tired voice. Patrizia had her words obstructed, and asked him with a stunned expression on her face.


    ¡°Really¡­ you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Did you not say you captured the assassins as well? It is a crime that will be revealed anyway since there is actual evidence, and all that is needed is a confession. I will give you the full power to conduct the investigation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are speaking as if you do not possess any residual feelings for her anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Residual feelings. Residual feelings for her had disappeared on the day of the party, when she had revealed to him all of her deception. Leaving only the bitter wounds behind. He let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    So that was why, there were no residual feelings now. All of this was a disaster brought on by his own foolishness. There would be nothing more ridiculous than if he still had some residual feelings while he begged for the Empress. He said to her.


    ¡°Make everything right again. On behalf of my foolish self.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She liked this kind of avoidance of responsibility, but also hated it. Feeling a duality of emotions, Patrizia quietly bit her lips. At some point in time, he began to show this kind of attitude to Rosemond, and Patrizia was curious since she did not know the reason why, but she only guessed that some kind of story had come and gone between the two of them. Patrizia asked him.


    ¡°The reason for your heart having changed suddenly, may I ask why?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing special. I just realized too late that the truth I thought I had known was actually just fiction.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She did not know what he had discovered, but at least that was not what she was trying to reveal to him now. What kind of facial expression would he make when he found out what she was about to tell him? How would he feel? Patrizia quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Rosemon¡­ It is regarding the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    ¡°I really do not want to talk about something like that when I am with you.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time. I am too tired to tell you now, and the timing is not ideal as well.¡±


    Patrizia continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°It will be a shocking story for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am worried that you will not be able to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Worried.¡±


    He smiled and asked her.


    ¡°It is quite unusual for you to be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you not hate me?¡±

 Chapter 89 - NO MORE, DO NOT BE CONCERNED

    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Patrizia replied in a dry manner.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You mean that is not the case now?¡±


    ¡°I still hate Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I am also compassionate towards you.¡±


    Patrizia said this with an unshakable look on her face.


    ¡°It is just a feeling of pity. To the point that you might be offended.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not offended.¡±


    Patrizia stared at the man who said that he was not offended, when he could certainly feel that way, as the one wielding absolute control over the Marvinus Empire. Before she even asked this question, his words continued.


    ¡°Just the fact alone that your eyes no longer contain pure hatred is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am glad. Very glad, at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will be taking my leave now.¡±


    The flustered Patrizia slowly stood up from her seat, and walked to the doorway with steady footsteps. She put her hand on the door handle, and muttered to herself internally.


    ¡®No more¡­ do not be concerned.¡¯


    Whatever it was about.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress, you have arrived?¡±


    When Patrizia entered the Empress Palace, Mirya welcomed her by making a big deal, which was unusual for her. Patrizia smiled brightly, to show her that she was perfectly fine. Mirya spoke, in a crying voice.


    ¡°For you to place me on pins and needles like this every time, Your Majesty is too much.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the results, everything has gone well, Mirya.¡±


    Patrizia replied in a relaxed voice, and quietly told the result.


    ¡°His Majesty granted me the full power over the investigation. The two assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°I have prepared for it, Your Majesty. I had them locked in the dungeon.¡±


    The assassins who had all already died could not come back to life again, and so of course the two of them were planted by her. Patrizia thought it did not matter anyway. She did not want to drag out this fight any further. It was too tiring to do so.


    ¡°It is already so late at night, but she might be up to plotting another scheme. Mirya, take the maids of the Empress Palace to Vain Palace right now. In the name of the Empress, arrest Marchioness Ethyller, along with her maids. His Majesty will serve as the witness, and if necessary, it will be the end if we prepare the assassins¡¯ testimonies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya disappeared quickly, leaving only those words behind. Rafaella asked after a short time passed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am alright. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I am alright too.¡±


    Rafaella said it like that and smiled, revealing her white teeth.


    ¡°I called for the Imperial court physician. Surely, the physician of the Imperial Palace is quite skilled?¡±


    ¡°I am worried it might scar.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of a knight having good skin?¡±


    After Rafaella giggled as she laughed, she approached Patrizia¡¯s side, and sat down next to her. She asked Patrizia, holding her hand tightly.


    ¡°Is everything finished now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡±


    Rafaella murmured while leaning her head on Patrizia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It was very difficult for us, right?¡±


    ¡°We have to endure and work hard until the end.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s voice had no energy left as she said these words.


    ¡°What do we do¡­ What do we do¡­¡±


    Rosemond muttered to herself with a nervous voice. Like a patient with neurosis, she wandered around the room in a hectic manner. Glara was watching this sight in the middle of the night, and said to her carefully.


    ¡°Even if the assassination failed, all the assassins would have ended their lives. So the evidence that we did it would be nowhere to be found¡­¡±


    ¡°If you make up evidence, that would be the end of it. For this situation to get so big!¡±


    Rosemond chewed on her fingernails. Why was this going so wrong? She gave orders to Glara in an angry voice.


    ¡°Write a letter to January right this instant. This situation¡­¡±


    At that moment, the door opened with a loud sound, and Rosemond froze on the spot. Mirya and the other maids of the Empress Palace came in quickly. Rosemond asked while glaring at them.


    ¡°What is this rudeness? What kind of education did you all receive to do something like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your words are too harsh, Marchioness.¡±


    Mirya coldly cut off Rosemond¡¯s words.


    ¡°At the very least, these are not words that the Marchioness should say.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing? Arrest them all right away!¡±


    As soon as Mirya¡¯s words fell down, the maids of the Empress Palace seized Rosemond, Glara, and other maids. Naturally, Rosemond resisted as if she was full of momentum.


    ¡°What are you doing! It seems you brats have finally gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°The crazy one, is not one of us, but you? Without any fear, you dared to attempt to assassinate Her Majesty twice!¡±


    ¡°You dare act like this towards me! Do you all think you will be safe? Dare to do this to the Emperor¡¯s concubine¡­!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are greatly mistaken, Marchioness.¡±


    Mirya gave a stern warning to Rosemond with an incredulous look on her face.


    ¡°Her Majesty was targeted with an assassination attempt while she was outside of the Imperial Palace, and of course His Majesty knows about it.¡±


    ¡°So what! Doing this to me right now without any proof¡­!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor has delegated the entire authority over the investigation to Her Majesty, and the captured assassins are giving their confessions below in their prison cells. When the confession comes out, the Marchioness will not be safe.¡±


    ¡°Is there any evidence that I am the culprit?¡±


    Rosemond asked with a twisted smile.


    ¡°When you have not gotten any confession from the assassins yet! With what evidence you dare do this to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty overheard the conversation between the Marchioness and the maid of Vain Palace. The content of the discussion was about daring to assassinate the Empress of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Rosemond had an expression of ¡®oh no¡¯. Then the feeling that someone was there earlier¡­!


    ¡°Is there anything left that you still have to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Save what you have to say. Right now, no matter how much you shout here, no one will listen to, or advocate for you anyway. Drag her away right now!¡±


    Mirya¡¯s shout made the maids move faster. Rosemond did not let out meaningless screams. Instead, she quickly began to turn the wheels in her head. In a situation like this, where she had fallen into the grave she had dug, constantly looking for a way to save herself.


    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller and all her maids have been detained in the dungeon, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Everybody has worked so hard until dawn.¡±


    Patrizia shortly praised all of their hard work. Seeing Patrizia¡¯s slightly darkened face, Mirya asked carefully.


    ¡°Is there something bothering Your Majesty? Your face does not look very bright.¡±


    ¡°I am just a little tired. Why would I not feel good about all this?¡±


    Patrizia let out a short sigh, and then murmured.


    ¡°It is just that¡­ It is getting very complicated because everything is running towards the end.¡±


    ¡°Is there something good along with all the hateful feelings toward her?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head relentlessly.


    ¡°Those sweet words do not match the relationship between me and her. For me to hold some kind of good feeling towards her, I did something I should not have to her, and she did a lot of things that she should not have towards me.¡±


    ¡°Even if that is the case for the Marchioness of Ethyller, why is Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    Mirya asked with an expression showing she could not understand, but Patrizia held her tongue about that until the end.


    ¡°It is a misfortune that I presented, but I think it would be better for me to go without spreading it around everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry? What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a story I really do not want to talk about. No one knows about it but me, so do not feel upset about being left out. Just¡­ As a woman, I committed an action that was not very moral.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is.¡±


    Mirya quietly spoke to Patrizia.


    ¡°I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s will. I do not think Your Majesty is absolute good, or that Marchioness Ethyller is absolutely evil. However, Your Majesty is the only Master I have chosen, and so I will only obey Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°About the supposed immoral action you had committed, do you possess feelings of guilt?¡±


    ¡°I do not think that I can be such a poisonous person. If I had been that Marchioness woman, I would have said that I did not have any regrets. Sometimes that is a side to her I envy.¡±


    ¡°You can feel envious, but I do not want you to blame yourself. I, and all those who follow Your Majesty, simply respect and serve Your Majesty as you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying it like that.¡±


    Patrizia gave a grin, and Mirya smiled in turn when she saw that.


    ¡°Now, you had better go to sleep, Your Majesty. Tomorrow, no, in a short while there is a mountain of work to deal with.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    There was a lot to do. At the very least, she had to be the one to finish it all. Patrizia murmured inadvertently, sweeping her fingers over her long turquoise hair that had been neatly arranged.


    ¡°I will be very busy starting today.¡±


    ¡°YAWN.¡±


    Petronilla woke up from her bed, while stifling a yawn, with her hands covering her mouth. She felt so tired from yesterday, that the sunlight coming into the room felt brighter than usual. She was rubbing her eyes still heavy due to sleeping late, but someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°My Lady, my I go in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, a maid quickly opened the door and entered the room. She looked like she was in a bit of hurry, and of course Petronilla felt that was strange. Petronilla asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Did something happen? Your face does not look well.¡±


    ¡°Last night the Imperial Palace was in utter pandemonium, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Palace was? Why?¡±


    Petronilla already knew the reason why, but pretended to be surprised as she asked. In response, the maid cried as she spoke.


    ¡°Well you see, Her Majesty received an assassination attempt from a group of assassins!¡±


    ¡°¡­ The culprit?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Marchioness of Ethyller was detained due to a testimony from His Majesty. Oh my goodness, my Lady. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Is Lizzy safe?¡±


    For this part, Petronilla revealed a slightly nervous appearance. The maid nodded her head.


    ¡°She has been injured, but it is said to not be a hindrance in her livelihood.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ That is a relief.¡±


    Petronilla did not want to even think about it, but she was plagued with worries with the possibility of a ¡°what if¡± situation. She spoke to the maid in a calm voice.


    ¡°I have to hurry up a bit to enter the Imperial Place today. Can you help me?¡±


    The fact that the Empress received not one assassination attempt, but two attempts, was enough of a fact to shake up the Imperial family and nobility. As soon as the morning dawned, Lucio increased the number of the 2nd Rank of Knights by one and a half more, and announced that he was entrusting the entire power over the investigation to the Empress. No one objected to this decision because it was such an extreme matter. The Duke of Efreni seemed to want to complain about Patrizia having detained Rosemond, but Lucio had already delegated the full power over the investigation to her, and the situation was so severe that he could not be of help to her. Of course, it was Rosemond who expressed the greatest anger in this situation.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ For the Emperor to act in this way¡­!¡±


    She paced back and forth in her prison cell with a nervous look on her face. The two assassins who were captured were surely planted by Patrizia. The organization she had commissioned was a place that keep the secret by even committing suicide if the mission failed. But even so, it was impossible for her to do something so foolish, such as revealing the existence of the organization. So in other words, she was now completely caught in a trap.


    ¡®At this rate, it could be all over!¡¯


    Rosemond chewed off her fingernails as she was riddled with anxiety. She had always been calm and confident, but this time she could not be like that. Although it was rigged to frame her, there was still evidence, and above all, the Emperor was not on her side. Rosemond scratched her head in a fit of annoyance.


    ¡°What should I do? How should I¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosemond.¡±


    Then, someone called out her name. Rosemond stared at the man who called out her name, with a fierce expression on her face.

 Chapter 90 - ARE YOU SEEING THIS THROUGH TO THE END, NOW?

    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    As soon as she saw Patrizia, Rosemond let out a sharp sound through her teeth. She stared at Patrizia in a resentful manner, as if she had fallen into a trap. Patrizia was amazed by the attitude Rosemond showed towards her. This was clearly a mental problem. Why did she not think even a little about her own faults, and instead just looked at the person who was about to punish her with those kinds of eyes? Patrizia asked her, not hiding the bite in her words.


    ¡°Even in prison, your mind still remains the same. How can I fix your frivolous habits?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the noble Empress, can not dare to accomplish such a feat no matter how hard you try.¡±


    Rosemond laughed beautifully, and mocked Patrizia, but she did not even blink in surprise. It was not like the situation was going against her so that she would fall for such a level of provocation, and she had been the one to plot half of this situation after all. Patrizia instead put on a pretty smile that resembled Rosemond¡¯s smile, and showed Rosemond a pretense of comfort.


    ¡°It will be very difficult for you now. No one will be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Before I became the Marchioness of Ethyller, I am still the daughter of the Efreni household. My adopted father cannot forsake me.¡±


    ¡°It is not like the Duke really cared for you, and that was the reason why he adopted you as a daughter?¡±


    Patrizia already made a wicked smile on her face, as if she were piercing the inside of Rosemond¡¯s mind, but Rosemond responded casually.


    ¡°What would be the point of that? The important thing is that he will never be able to forsake me.¡±


    ¡°You know, Rosemond.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to her with an amused expression on her face.


    ¡°I know why you believe in Duke Efreni so much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rosemond made a sound in order to casually hide her bewilderment, but Patrizia had already penetrated her thoughts. Patrizia smiled in a charming manner, and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°What I mean is, that I know all about the content that you have used to threaten the Duke.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, noble Empress, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do not have to know.¡±


    Patrizia shook her head as if it did not matter.


    ¡°The important thing is, you should not be relying on the Duke for his support.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The Duke will not have the power to protect you now.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you are someone that plans to take away the Duke¡¯s title or something.¡±


    ¡°That is not in my line of duty. As you know, that belongs to the Duchess of Efreni.¡±


    With those words, Rosemond had no choice but to realize that Patrizia already knew everything that she knew. ¡®January, what in the world did she¡­!¡¯ Rosemond grinded her teeth internally.


    ¡°It is really up to her in regards to what will happen to him. Perhaps, if you had some kind of affinity with the Duchess as well¡­ Otherwise, it would be difficult to expect any help to come from the Efreni family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ha!¡±


    ¡°But the Duchess of Efreni I know, is not a fool. Would there be any worth in saving you while receiving hatred from the Empress? More than that¡­¡±


    Patrizia smiled coldly and finished her sentence.


    ¡°The young Efreni is dead. Will a mother who has lost her son, try to protect a woman who was in cahoots with her husband¡¯s mistress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you seeing this through to the end, now?¡±


    ¡°That is my plan, Marchioness Ethyller.¡±


    Patrizia continued with a tired expression.


    ¡°I am so exhausted from this constant friction with you, and above all, I cannot overlook the situation you brought about, where the livelihood of the people I love was threatened. Would it not be easier to finish it like this?¡±


    ¡°I would only be easier for Your Majesty. I am going to put up a fight until the end.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. But to fulfill the meaning of ¡®putting up a fight¡¯ needs some kind of possibility. Is it possible that you will be reincarnated now? I am going to give you the death penalty for trying to assassinate the Empress, and spread the Duke of Efreni¡¯s shameful secrets. The society of the nobility will be engulfed in chaos.¡±


    Patrizia spoke matter-of-factly. As though Patrizia was someone who had prepared for all of this for a very long time, she did not show any sign of hesitation or wanting to pause, as she continued to speak.


    ¡°But it does not matter. The drought can only be resolved after a storm, and the air will then become clean.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Even if the storms belonging to you and the Duke of Efreni make the Marvinus Empire a little hectic and noisy, it will soon be more stable than before. I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? That the storm will easily subside.¡±


    ¡°You did not back down until now. It was difficult enough for me.¡±


    Patrizia told her in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Every situation is telling you that the storm will be subsiding soon, is there a need to be scared anymore?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it is the last blow that is most terrifying, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond spoke to Patrizia with a twisted smile on her face.


    ¡°Do you think I will end like this? Do you think I am going to die alone?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in who you will drag with you to your ruin. At least, not even one of my loved ones has played a role in your ugly deeds. There is nothing that can hurt me, so why should I care about your words?¡±


    ¡°Do it as you please, Your Majesty, the Noble Empress.¡±


    Rosemond stared at Patrizia with her cold eyes, but this time Patrizia did not even say anything. In her eyes, even Rosemond¡¯s words could only be seen as the final struggle from the loser. There was nothing else that could be considered by the woman who had been assured the victory. Patrizia whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°When I get a confession from the assassin, and your crimes are proven, you will not be able to avoid punishment. Probably, you will officially be put on trial. Until then, Rosemond, there is nothing you can do, absolutely nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ look carefully to see how this pointless story ends. Since, that is the only thing that you will be able to do.¡±


    Patrizia turned back with no regrets, leaving only those words. It was a conversation with no reason for her to have any regret. The victory was already hers. Any more anxiety was meaningless to her. Now it was Rosemond, not her, who had to be concerned. Rosemond continuously tried to brainstorm for a way out, with a more frustrated look on her face than before.


    ¡°In case you did not know, a confession will be obtained later this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Not too fast. Even so, not too late as well.¡±


    Patrizia was walking down the marble hall, as she murmured in a low voice. If the Duke of Efreni tried to set up a scheme, everything would become warped. Patrizia made a request in a stern voice.


    ¡°Strictly prohibit contact between Marchioness Ethyller and any outsider. Not only letters, but any sort of speech cannot come and go. All means of communication with the outside world must be cut off completely.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Do not worry.¡±


    Mirya reassured Patrizia with a supportive voice, and soon gave a report in a hurry.


    ¡°Lady Grochester is said to be on her way now, Your Majesty. It seems that since the matter is quite the imperative one, she has hurried her movements.¡±


    ¡°I do not know if she is being too worried for no reason. I told her so many times that it would be alright¡­¡±


    When Patrizia spoke in a slightly uncomfortable voice, Mirya comforted her.


    ¡°Your Majesty said that, but is it not heartbreaking news anyway? Do not be uncomfortable with this.¡±


    ¡°My parents must be very worried.¡±


    ¡°With that in mind, I have already sent a maid to deliver the news to the Grochester family. They have been told not to worry too much, so they should not worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Since I am perfectly fine like this.¡±


    Patrizia replied with a dry voice, and as she turned a corner, suddenly stopped walking when she faced an unexpected character. It was that person.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Your walk was hurried. Where are you coming from?¡±


    At the end of Lucio¡¯s words, Patrizia paused momentarily. She did not feel much inclined to tell him where she had been, but she could not lie as well. She replied calmly.


    ¡°I am on the way back from the dungeon, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He seemed to grasp the whole situation with those words, and asked nothing more. Patrizia got tired of waiting, and ended the conversation first.


    ¡°Then I will¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­ do you plan to go about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean, how?¡±


    Patrizia asked as if she did not understand.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am not sure what Your Majesty is talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty¡¯s words are referring to what will become of the Marchioness of Ethyller¡­ That is Your Majesty, undecided as of yet. Since I have not been able to get a confession from an assassin.¡±


    ¡®Of course I will get one soon,¡¯ Patrizia muttered to herself internally.


    ¡°But if it becomes clear that she was trying to assassinate me, the Empress of this Empire, then she will be punished for the crime of daring to kill the Moon of the Empire with the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said nothing, and Patrizia had a slightly twisted smile on her face as she asked him.


    ¡°Why. Do you not like that?¡±


    ¡°No. If the crime is clear, it would be the right thing to do.¡±


    His voice saying this, was neither helpless nor sad, but he gave off some sort of a feeling of bitterness. Patrizia did not like that, so spoke in a much colder manner.


    ¡°Even if Your Majesty does not want a punishment such as that, it cannot be helped. It is not just her. If anyone tries to assassinate the Imperial Family, it is right to rule with this kind of punishment.¡±


    ¡°I did not say anything, Empress. If the results come out that way, then that is how it should be handled.¡±


    He spoke with a little sigh mixed in his voice, and then changed the topic.


    ¡°You seem to be busy, and I got in your way. Where were you heading towards?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nowhere.¡±


    Patrizia replied.


    ¡°I was just on my way back to my quarters.¡±


    ¡°The places you got hurt? Are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°I am alright now thanks to your concern.¡±


    Originally, it was Patrizia¡¯s intention to make those wounds. Therefore, only the length of the wound was long, but the depth was not relatively deep. Shallow and wide wounds healed quickly. The problem was a deep, narrow wound. It did not even show up well. Patrizia ended the conversation.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±


    Patrizia resumed her walk, leaving only those words. Mirya also followed her. Patrizia walked about twenty steps, then looked behind with a glance. He was still standing there. Like a person with his feet glued to the floor. Patrizia had a strange and complex look on her face, as she took in his appearance.


    Petronilla stepped foot into the Imperial Palace shortly after Patrizia¡¯s own arrival to her quarters.


    ¡°Lizzy, you are really fine, right?¡±


    She asked Patrizia with an expression of concern. Patrizia replied calmly.


    ¡°This was not a sudden thing. I had told you about it beforehand.¡±


    Even Petronilla knew this of course, so she had been bracing herself, but when it had actually happened, she could not help but be worried. Petronilla replied.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help being worried. I am glad you are fine, anyway. Is Ella alright?¡±


    ¡°Ella is alright. She was injured though.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I am quite strong, Nil. Her Majesty is overly concerned.¡±


    When Rafaella murmured as if to complain, Petronilla chuckled as she laughed.


    ¡°Yes, that is a relief anyway. I am really glad that you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Father and Mother must have been very worried.¡±


    ¡°Words cannot even describe it.¡±


    Petronilla sighed.


    ¡°They were extremely worried. I told them not to worry too much, as I would come here and see you. Father did not even make it obvious, but you could tell he was very worried.¡±


    ¡°Tell them I am well, Nil.¡±


    Patrizia spoke these words, and looked as if she was contemplating for a moment, until she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 91 - PLEASE HELP ME

    ¡°Hmm. Did the letter not explain? The events from 8 years ago, no one knows the details like I do.¡±


    Oh, of course, with the exclusion of the Duke. Rosemond added, smiling. Duke Efreni pretended to be as calm as possible, with a pale face.


    ¡°This¡­ What is your reason for showing this to me?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir Duke. No.¡±


    She shook her head and denied his words. He looked at her with red eyes, and Rosemond spoke on with a relaxed laugh.


    ¡°It is difficult to think that this is all. I wouldn¡¯t call the Duke for just any ¡®reason¡¯ I may have.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Sir Duke, the Duke of Oswin, has given up his position. Isn¡¯t that the seat that you have taken over, Duke Efreni?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°The story behind it is very interesting. To the point, I want to tell His Majesty right away.¡±


    Rosemond laughed hysterically and on the contrary, the Duke of Efreni¡¯s face gradually became pale. Rosemond continued as if she were driving a stake in.


    ¡°Oh, did you think that this is the end? Let me tell you what it is about from the very beginning. Hmm¡­ For example, with a meeting with your wife right now?¡±


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    Despite the moment that the Duke of Efreni couldn¡¯t take it any longer and screamed, Rosemond held eye contact with Duke of Efreni without any sign of being fazed. There was no reason to fear him from her perspective. No, the one who should be afraid was the Duke of Efreni. She did not hide her confident expression and revealed her ambition to the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°I want to be the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the Duke of Efreni heard her, he was beyond shocked. The daughter of a mere Baron dared to covet the Empress¡¯s position? She was not even a Queeness. Rosemond laughed aloud once again, as though she had penetrated his thoughts.


    ¡°Aw, come on Duke. Do you think that I wanted to become a Queeness candidate? I just¡­ want to become the Queen.¡±


    ¡°But without going through the process of being a Queeness, a Queen¡­¡±


    ¡°You are frustrating. How did you create all these events with that head of yours?¡±


    The face of the Duke of Efreni quickly flushed red at her rebuke. It was a red color due to anger, and not due to shame or disgrace. Rosemond, however, laughed once again, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun to take the Queen¡¯s place, Duke?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you overstep. How dare you think such¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you of all people shouldn¡¯t say that. All of those specific things you have done to get to the position you are in. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no use denying it. All of his secret data now possessed by Rosemond proved it. In this situation, how could he not be made a fool by her? How could he escape being used by her?


    Rosemond knew this better than anyone else, and it was the same with other opponents. So, at this moment, Rosemond was enjoying the situation more than anyone else, and Duke Efreni was angrier than anyone else. The difference between the two was so dramatic that it was a straight-up comedy on one side, but an indescribable tragedy on the other.


    ¡°So¡­ What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Please help me, Duke.¡±


    She replied immediately. She didn¡¯t have any need to hesitate. At this point, the other person would know. Who Rosemond was. What kind of person she was. What she could do, and what she wanted to do. Rosemond smiled charmingly and told the Duke of Efreni.


    ¡°Help me wear the crown of the Empress, Duke. If that happens, I will make sure to reward you greatly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Due to the absurd request, the Duke of Efreni had to leave his mouth gaping open. She was saying that he should betray the other high-class nobles who had daughters that would become Queeness candidates, and support her when she was the daughter of a low class noble?


    It did not make any sense, but it was because of that fact that made his situation into a play. Things that didn¡¯t make sense were happening. He could not complain and seek advice about this to anyone, but like most humans, he felt this was unfair. He didn¡¯t even think about the mess he had made in the past.


    ¡°If I do not do that?¡±


    Rosemond laughed at the meaningless words. No, this person already knew. That he had no choice but to help her. That he had no choice but to help her, whether he liked it or not, against the future Empress. Still, to ask this useless question. ¡®We¡¯re all nobles like this or just this specific one?¡¯ She put more weight on the former guess and spoke to Duke Efreni.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nasty hobby to know and still ask anyway. What will happen? Your political life will be completely ruined. At least in this Imperial Palace, it certainly will. Even if everyone forgave you, Duke, His Majesty would never forgive you. Your family will also abandon you. Above all, your wife will abandon you first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I say more? I am not close to done.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it is fine.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni stopped thinking. In the face of the already determined answer, it was pointless to continue both seeking and devising any longer. He had no options in the first place. He had to choose Rosemond. Even if it wasn¡¯t what he wanted, he had to. It was a much better option than ending his political life. He spoke.


    ¡°Okay, Lady Rosemond. I will hold hands with you.¡±


    So, the pair¡¯s alliance was not truly an alliance in its essential sense. This was just Rosemond¡¯s will. He responded to her because this was what she wanted, and he followed because she wanted it. In the first place, he couldn¡¯t do anything about his predicament.


    He obviously didn¡¯t want to hold her hand in partnership, but no one noticed his circumstances. The face of the Duke of Efreni was still dark. He sighed and just thought about it.


    After all, it was his karma, it was his destiny. Nevertheless, he would not regret everything he had done in the past.

 Chapter 92 - PLEASE HELP ME

    Patrizia was so busy with work that she didn¡¯t have the time to be unhappy with the results of the recent events. Since the day of celebrations was to be held two months later, she had no choice but to focus on her work. It was quite nerve-wracking for her, because it was the first time she took on the role of planning this event as Empress, and it was an international event.


    ¡°Your Majesty, a letter has been sent by the Duchess of Efreni stating that it will not be possible for her to participate in this event.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Patrizia asked in surprise. She was a woman who was powerful enough to compete with Patrizia in the Inner Palace. Aside from other things, few women like her were familiar with this. That she couldn¡¯t participate in the preparation for the event. Patrizia quickly asked her.


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°The son of Efreni is studying abroad, but he is currently suffering from an endemic disease. It is a situation where he cannot go anywhere, and he only asks for his mother.¡±


    ¡°So the Duchess of Efreni will be leaving the country? Does this mean that her position at the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate will be empty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The situation is dire, where he is straddling life and death, and that this was not a situation to care about the work of the Duchy.¡±


    ¡°For it to be so serious. Has that been allowed by Duke Efreni?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. In the meantime, the affairs are scheduled to be taken over by the Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    Patrizia mumbled with a sad voice. Patrizia was thinking about something for a moment and then turned to Petronilla.


    ¡°Nilla, can you write a letter to the Efreni estate that I will support them if they ever need anything?¡±


    ¡°I can write it for you, but¡­ The Duke of Efreni?¡±


    Petronilla frowned and asked in response. She also knew that the Duke of Efreni was in opposition with her little sister. But this kind of reaction. Petronilla could not comprehend such an incomprehensible response.


    ¡°But that hard work¡­ I don¡¯t like that much.¡±


    ¡°No need for the pettiness. It is not even hard work. Please.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ If that is how you feel.¡±


    She replied that she would do so with a grim face, and then pulled out a letter paper from the drawer. Patrizia again focused on her work and then asked Mirya.


    ¡°Then, who should I entrust the work that Duchess Efreni was in charge of? I am in a fix.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to search for people, Your Majesty. First, pass over that part and start with the smaller things.¡±


    ¡°If things are going to be like this, I should.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head, responding with a voice that expressed she had no choice. In that moment, she heard Rafaella¡¯s voice outside of her door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this Rafaella. May I come in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Rafaella came into the room with a ball of sweat on her forehead. ¡®She must have practiced very hard.¡¯ Thought Patrizia, as she asked a question.


    ¡°Would you like a glass of water? You look very heated.¡±


    ¡°I am alright, Your Majesty. More than that¡­¡±


    She still gasped for breath and talked to Patrizia.


    ¡°I just found a bit of a strange sight.¡±


    ¡°A strange sight?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni came out of Vain Palace. Maybe they are scheming something strange again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia sighed inwardly, thinking that she was a diligent woman. It was diligence that she did not dare to follow. After all, she was hit by so many duties, while she had no responsibility or work to do, so was it natural? But Patrizia thought that if she was in the opposite position, she would still not be as diligent as her.


    ¡°Sir Rafaella, please do your best this time. What is she scheming this time¡­?¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words were filled with worry, and Rafaella reassured her to not worry.


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty. I will keep an eye on the area around Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Patrizia nodded as though to show she was grateful, and Petronilla, who had finished writing the letter, told Patrizia.


    ¡°I finished writing, Lizzy. Since you¡¯re sending this, I will just go to the Duke in person.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to do that? You can just order people¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s puzzled voice made Petronilla give a small smile and explain.


    ¡°I still have to go home for a while. It won¡¯t take long. Can I go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Upon receiving a friendly greeting from Patrizia, Petronilla left the Empress Palace. While holding a letter to the Duchy of Efreni, Petronilla rode in a carriage with her head leaning against the back, with a slightly tired look. She had slept a little yesterday and it seemed to have not been enough.


    She closed her eyes to get a little sleep while on the way to the Efreni estate. When her consciousness gradually eroded away and she was about to drift into sleep¡­


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Petronilla screamed and woke up. The carriage shook violently at a strong shock. She opened the window and checked the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady. I am sorry. Because we almost hit the opposing carriage¡­¡±


    The driver spoke with an embarrassed voice, and immediately, the other carriage¡¯s driver yelled at him.


    ¡°Oy, be careful! Do you know who¡¯s riding in here right now?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I said I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Who is the one that did something wrong, to be then shouting so loudly?¡±


    Things did not seem good. Petronilla sighed and got out of the carriage. Her driver looked at her with embarrassed eyes, as if he was wondering why she came out.


    ¡°Oh, Lady. You should just stay inside¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Do not fight. More than that, is the person riding inside alright?¡±


    While Petronilla¡¯s gaze focused on the opposing carriage, someone stepped out of it.

 Chapter 93

    He was a tall man with brown hair and auburn eyes, and his physique was quite strong and wide. While Petronilla stood blankly, the man opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Sorry, Lady. It seems that our coach made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord. I am fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know who this was, but she thought that he was from a noble family because of how he was dressed or the state of the carriage. Petronilla asked him with a display of manners.


    ¡°Perhaps, you were hurt somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Is the Lady okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also¡­¡±


    When it was confirmed that both of them were fine, Petronilla finally told him with a reassured look.


    ¡°That is a relief. Then I will be going. Please go safely.¡±


    ¡°Wa- wait a minute, Lady.¡±


    The man on the opposite side tried to catch Petronilla, but she hadn¡¯t heard it, and she had already gone into the carriage. Soon the carriage with Petronilla inside departed, and the man remained there for a while with a dazed look, and finally went back into the carriage at the urge of the driver who expressed they might be late.


    Lucio was busy on that day focusing on affairs once again. He quickly filled the gaps, as he showed that some of the gaps created by his unconscious state were meaningless. He was admiring Patrizia¡¯s thoughtful work and was looking at the budget documents from the Empress Palace.


    ¡°YourMajesty, Lady Rosemond is here.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment but soon nodded to allow her in. Rosemond approached him, dressed up in a gorgeous dress, as usual. Of course, the beautiful smile on her lips was a bonus. She called to him with a seductive voice, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You came, Rose?¡±


    ¡°You are busy. These days, you haven¡¯t even been stepping into the Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°As you know, I had been lying in the bed unconscious all this time. Sorry. I will go later.¡±


    ¡°You promised.¡±


    She sat on his knees, smiling like a child. Rosemond kissed his lips slightly while holding onto his shoulders, and told him the reason for the visit.


    ¡°I actually have something to tell you, Lucio.¡±


    ¡°Something to tell me? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just going to go down a bit to my estate for a while.¡±


    At the word ¡°estate,¡± he frowned slightly as if trying to come up with something. He soon realized what she was saying and then frowned further.


    ¡°Are you going to go to Baron Darrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have something I would like to request from him.¡±


    ¡°To him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She smiled and explained it to him.


    ¡°I need a contract waiving his parental right.¡±


    ¡°A waiver of parental rights? What do you mean by this suddenly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. I¡¯m not going to be the daughter of Baron Darrow anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni will take me in as an adopted daughter. Then I¡¯ll be an Efreni Lady. And not the daughter of a mere Baron.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio had a thoughtful expression when he heard her words, and of course, Rosemond had expected him to welcome her idea, but then asked him with a slightly perplexed expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Perhaps, do you hate it? That I am going to abandon the Darrow name and take Efreni¡¯s instead?¡±


    ¡°It is your choice, so how can that be. It is just that you were fine until now, and I am a little puzzled why you are doing this all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Not until now.¡±


    She smiled brightly and corrected his words.


    ¡°I was shocked after this recent event, Your Majesty. I went through such a controversy just because I was the daughter of a Baron. I have to stand next to Your Majesty as a love that lacks a title.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of Her Majesty who was trying to condemn me by asking for sins that I had not committed, and I am sick of the other nobles. Thankfully, during this time Your Majesty, the Duke of Efreni saved me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to take in a daughter like me. I gladly accepted his request.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    He replied with difficulty. He knew that she had done nothing wrong this time. He was feeling a bit terrible, but didn¡¯t express it, and accepted Rosemond¡¯s approaching kiss with a smile.


    He could not abandon her for reasons of hypocrisy, at least not yet. The act itself was hypocritical of him in the first place.


    Duchess of Efreni seemed quite surprised that Petronilla had visited her home. She invited Petronilla inside and led her into the drawing room. The Duchess of Efreni served tea and strawberry tarts before proceeding to ask.


    ¡°I did not expect Lady Petronilla to come here. That is surprising.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason for that? You are in charge of affairs in the Inner Palace, and I am the sister of Her Majesty, the owner of the whole palace.¡±


    Petronilla, who responded casually, pulled a letter out and extended it to her. The Duchess asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 94

    ¡°It is a letter from Her Majesty to you, Duchess. She expressed great regret for what has happened to the Duchy of Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡±


    Instead of reading the letter, the Duchess of Efreni began to cry. Petronilla was embarrassed by her sudden reaction, but soon calmly began to soothe her.


    ¡°Your Majesty is very concerned, Duchess. If you need anything, please say it.¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ Thank you, Lady Petronilla. Really¡­¡±


    Petronilla, to be honest, could not adjust to this. In her memory, the Duchess of Efreni was always a tight person. A person who was not tolerant of mistakes, and strict.


    When such a person shed tears like this due to her son¡¯s illness, she forgot that she was also a person. Petronilla continued to comfort her casually, trying to shake off the sense of how strange it felt.


    ¡°No, Duchess. I hope your son will recover as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I cannot face Her Majesty. At this point, at a time for such a serious task, I gave Her Majesty such trouble¡­¡±


    In response to Duchess of Efreni¡¯s words, Petronilla seized the opportunity and asked.


    ¡°More than that¡­ In the meantime, who will take over the work of the Efreni household, is that not more of a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, Duchess Efreni¡¯s face, that had only looked depressed before, suddenly turned wretched. Petronilla intuitively noticed that she had certainly touched a nerve with the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°Oh, and the Duke had a concubine. Was she 13 years younger than the Duke? She was ten years younger than the Duchess. The concubine¡¯s son had just celebrated his first birthday the previous year.¡±


    Petronilla struggled to hide her awkward expression and waited for her reply, and the Duchess of Efreni was worked up with a rather disgusted expression.


    ¡°I am worried about it too. Anyways, I have to leave the house, but I have no siblings and no acquaintances. I wish I had a daughter¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni looked at Petronilla with a sad face.


    ¡°How nice it would be to have a daughter like this. What was the point of having a grown son? When he was dying of illness abroad¡­¡±


    The face of Duchess Efreni was momentarily choked up, slightly distorting her face. It seemed that all the complex emotions had come all at once. Petronilla comforted her and spoke warm words.


    ¡°It is okay, Duchess. You do not have to put up that front with me. Are we strangers?¡±


    Of course, they were strangers. However, in such a situation, these words were a perfect catalyst for breaking down the other¡¯s vigilance.


    ¡°SOB¡­¡±


    Her expectations were just right. The Duchess of Efreni began to cry. It was an unimaginable thing, when she looked at her with a strong expression and authoritative appearance, but not impossible. There was no one in the world who had no flaws. Moreover, if the flaw was due to the jealousy of the beloved son and concubine. Petronilla comforted her with a sad expression.


    ¡°It is alright. You are alright, Duchess¡­¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ Lady, what should I do. Will my son be alright? Without him, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess. Do not worry. I am sure he will recover.¡±


    ¡°But even if you say so, I am worried. What sort of mess will that vulgar thing do while I am away from this house¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni was so worked up that she even mentioned the mistress, which she would never normally speak about. Petronilla did not miss this chance and told her.


    ¡°I know that the Duke has a mistress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no way she couldn¡¯t know. It was true that even an illegitimate child must be known in society. To be honest, it was more strange if the Duke of Efreni had no mistress in his position, but the insult she felt was probably beyond imagination, as the Duchess of Efreni was also a daughter of a deeply-rooted Marquis.


    Petronilla took advantage of that. A proud woman like the Duchess of Efreni would never have been sensitive to this subject.


    ¡°You must be worried. Originally, one loach can dirty up all the water.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is even worse since you do not have anybody you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni called out to Petronilla in an unpleasant voice. Petronilla did not change her expression.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing, Duchess. I was just concerned. My younger sister, Her Majesty is also feeling rotten about something similar¡­¡±


    This time Petronilla was the one to sniffle with tears, and the expression of Duchess of Efreni changed her expression. Petronilla continued to sniffle and watched the Duchess.


    ¡°Ah, it seemed to be done.¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester.¡±


    Duchess Efreni called out to Petronilla. Petronilla made a smile internally, while staring at her with tearful eyes, and responded, ¡°Yes, Duchess?¡±


    ¡°If it is not rude of me¡­¡±


    She asked Petronilla with a serious look.


    ¡°Could you take care of my house while I am away?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    Petronilla asked back with a blank expression, and the Duchess of Efreni asked her again with a serious look.


    ¡°I would like to ask you, Lady Petronilla. I have to go see my son. That child is my whole life. But while I am away, I do not know what kind of trick that woman will use to threaten my position.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni spoke in a choked-up voice.


    ¡°So please, Lady. Please help me for a bit, Lady. I will do anything as thanks.¡±

 Chapter 95

    No one could have expected this. Who could have expected her to ask me this? However, people were originally more sensitive than anyone in front of their biggest problems.


    In front of such a problem, a person would become desperate in nature and even rely on a person who they believed was an enemy. Petronilla spoke in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°Ah, Duchess. Compensation is not necessary. Do you not know? The situation in our household is not in need.¡±


    ¡°But just to ask as a favor¡­ I also have a conscience¡±


    ¡°If you insist, please do me a favor later, Duchess. That is all.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ Will that really be enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡±


    Petronilla smiled gently and grabbed tightly onto her hand. However, she expressed concern to her in a voice that showed she was worried.


    ¡°But I am inexperienced and immature¡­ Rather, I am not sure if I will just be a nuisance to you instead.¡±


    ¡°At least, you will do better than that thing. She does not know anything about this either. So I would rather be relieved and leave it to you, who was educated in a prestigious family.¡±


    Moreover, this person was the sister of the current Empress. It seemed that even if she caused a problem, there was enough room for compensation. Of course, because of her sister¡¯s status, she would never make a mistake. Even the Duchess of Efreni wasn¡¯t speaking without having calculated the situation.


    ¡°I think it will be a good experience, Duchess. It may not be enough, but I will do my best as you have left it to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady. It will not be a big deal. But the little stuff ¡­ It will just be a bit annoying.¡±


    ¡°It is okay, Duchess. If there is nothing big, I can do it.¡±


    After Petronilla said that, she stood up. There was nothing good about staying too long today. At her movements, Duchess Efreni seemed to show it was unfortunate.


    ¡°Oh, are you already leaving? You should stay longer, Lady¡±


    ¡°No, Duchess. Her Majesty will be waiting for me. She might be worried because I did not tell her I would be here for such a long time. Moreover, because I have to stop by our home for a while as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, then there is no helping it.¡±


    There must have been some awkwardness and discomfort at first, but these things were now meaningless. Petronilla was now the one who would take over the temporary work of the Duchess. And that, of course, meant that Duchess Efreni had friendly feelings for Petronilla. With this fact, Petronilla could barely control herself from laughing.


    ¡°My goodness, the wife, and my husband had such different plans.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be going now, Duchess. You also need to rest. Preparations must be made for departure¡­¡±


    ¡°You are thoughtful, Lady. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just wish you all the best. Then¡­¡±


    Petronilla left through the door shortly after she had said that. The Duchess of Efreni sent her off to the end, and Petronilla showed the smile she had kept hidden as soon as she left and turned her head. She did not know yet what the unexpected harvest would bring.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡±


    Patrizia was looking at the papers at her desk when she welcomed back Petronilla. Petronilla spoke while hugging her naturally.


    ¡°There was a lot of that happened, Lizzy¡±


    ¡°Come on. I am dying of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I came with such good news.¡±


    Petronilla sat down, giggling. Patrizia waited for her older sister¡¯s mouth to open, looking towards her. Petronilla started from the conclusion.


    ¡°When the Duchess of Efreni leaves the country, I will take care of the rest of the household.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a dumbfounded look. What did this mean again? Petronilla calmly explained to her younger sister, who didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I know, Lizzy. It is not easy to understand. In fact, I was very upset when I first received this offer.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why on earth did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Listen. The Duke has a mistress, and the mistress has a son. The Duchess hates the pair terribly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is normal.¡± Petronilla muttered and then continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°The Duchess of Efreni is afraid that the mistress will threaten her position in her absence. Of course, the position of the Duchess is high enough for the mistress to not even dare to look. Anyways, the Duke seems to care for her quite dearly.¡±


    The mistress was the problem here and there. No, it was the men¡¯s problem. Patrizia nodded with an expression of understanding.


    ¡°Not only that, the son who is supposed to succeed, is extremely ill. Isn¡¯t it natural to be anxious?¡±


    ¡°Is that enough to ask my older sister to take care of the chores in the household? That is quite serious.¡±


    ¡°That is what I thought too. But I cannot interfere with how she thinks.¡±


    ¡°So did you say yes?¡±


    Petronilla nodded to Patrizia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mhm. I said I would do it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a frown. To be honest, there was no reason why she should accept the Duchess¡¯ proposal. Even her husband, Duke of Efreni, was currently in opposition with the Empress Patrizia. In this state, where was the need to get along with the enemy? She already had the Duke of Witherford.

 Chapter 96

    Petronilla spoke in a calm voice as if she had penetrated Patrizia¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Lizzy. When I said I would accept this, I may have nothing to lose if I refuse, but if I accept, at the very least I might have something to gain.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°To borrow your expression, it is the heart of silence. I can manage it. That part is the wife¡¯s authority, and the Duke will not disagree with her decision. Anyways, whether it is managed by others, or managed by the mistress, it is similar.¡±


    ¡°What, do you mean to become a spy?¡±


    ¡°Did you say you don¡¯t know why the Duke of Efreni hates us?¡±


    When Petronilla calmly asked, Patrizia nodded. Petronilla laughed.


    ¡°I might be able to find out. If I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    ¡°Good. Actually, I do not care.¡±


    Patrizia said, slowly holding Petronilla¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But I thought it would be a little difficult for my older sister. I am worried about that. It is not an easy task, even if it is temporary, to take care of the Duke¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Petronilla laughed bitterly.


    ¡°But it really is okay.¡±


    ¡°When you are without any experience.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do not worry about it.¡±


    Petronilla replied casually, and Patrizia felt a bit of a disagreement with her, but soon ignored it, and talked about something else.


    ¡°Well, actually, something has happened here.¡±


    Two things happened in such a short time. Petronilla smiled and shook her head as an encouragement to tell her. Patrizia explained, ¡°It is nothing. Rosemond will be gone from the palace for a few days from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The palace?¡±


    Petronilla asked with an uncertain expression, and Patrizia nodded.


    ¡°I do not know why, but the destination is usually Baron Darrow. What is her plan?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡±


    Petronilla muttered with a voice saying she didn¡¯t know. What in the world was it this time? If it was someone else, she could have answered purely, ¡°probably wanted to see the parents.¡± But as they had already been victimized enough by Rosemond, they couldn¡¯t see even a little bit of Rosemond¡¯s action as innocent. She thought it was a bit of a bitter situation, and Petronilla talked to Patrizia, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any use worrying about it if we don¡¯t know why. You¡¯re so sensitive these days, Lizzy. Please take some time to relax.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work, Nil.¡±


    Patrizia said this in a slightly frustrated voice.


    ¡°I sometimes have nightmares about that day.¡±


    Petronila¡¯s mood subsided at her dark voice. Even so, it was not strange at all. The Emperor Lucio, who was said to have suffered the most damage, had been in a coma the whole time, so Patrizia most likely suffered the most trauma from the event. Petronilla spoke to her, holding her hand tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to take some of your burdens off, I am sorry that I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your existence alone is already enough to give me strength.¡±


    It was actually, sister. The reason she came here was because of her vain hope of saving her sister again. So, even if things were really bad right now, she was still fine. She was alive, and her sister¡¯s neck wasn¡¯t even cut off at the guillotine. Because their parents were safe. Patrizia spoke further.


    ¡°So do not think like that anymore. The only thing is that Rosemond has never done anything small without a purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    At any rate, Rosemond was the biggest source of all of Patrizia¡¯s problems. Or maybe Lucio. Petronilla muttered insults internally and told Patrizia.


    ¡°Anyway, I think you overdid it too much today. Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°My complexion was always not good.¡±


    Patrizia laughed with chuckles after she said that. In fact, it wasn¡¯t something to laugh about, but it was her desire to just laugh like this. Petronilla, who noticed Patrizia¡¯s heart, tried to hide her sad feelings and kissed her sister¡¯s forehead. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen now to make your favorite strawberry flavored chocolate. Please just eat it and take a rest this evening.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, older sister. Not today.¡±


    Patrizia said to her an exasperated voice.


    ¡°I have a lot of documents to send out by tomorrow. I am glad I will have chocolate though.¡±


    Rosemond ordered the maids to pack with a casual look. She watched the maids who were busy packing what she would need for a few days and was lost in thought.


    Suddenly she was curious. How had they lived since she had left? Did the Baron boast around that his only daughter was the Emperor¡¯s most beloved mistress? Oh my goodness. If he had a conscience, he would never do that.


    An unscrupulous human being. Rosemond clenched her teeth. Glara, who saw this was startled and approached Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond looked at Glara, asking her if she was alright. Glara was a maid from a Baron¡¯s family. Even though Glara and herself both had a Baron for a father, their situations were clearly different.


    Rosemond was instantly upset by the fact. She would rather have become an intermediate level maid in the palace like her. If she had lived like that, she would have been happier!


    ¡°Lady Rosemond?¡±


    In response to Glara¡¯s voice, Rosemond slowly brought down her anger. She was being too emotional, which was unlike her usual self. This was all because of that human, Baron Darrow. When she thought about half that human¡¯s blood running through her body, Rosemond wanted to tear up her body with a knife and throw all that blood away. Even if she died from that. The blood was dirty and disgusting to her.

 Chapter 97

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When Rosemond barely managed to reply, Glara looked uncertain but returned to her duties. Slowly swaying on a rocking chair made of expensive wood, Rosemond settled down her thoughts for a moment.


    Rosemond¡¯s speculation lasted longer than usual, as she had to deal with having to leave the palace for several days. Rosemond, who had been pondering about something for a while, then calmly ordered Glara for something.


    ¡°Glara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°Bring paper and pen so I can write a letter.¡±


    In response, Glara quickly brought over a pen and paper. Rosemond soon picked up the pen and began writing something down to someone, without any hesitation. Her movements seemed both sincere and full of joy.


    After a long time, Rosemond finished writing the letter and folded the letter up well, putting it in the envelope with a stamp of her seal. Rosemond passed it on to Glara and then spoke.


    ¡°As usual, relay that the letter must be burned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Rosemond. Isn¡¯t that usually the case?¡±


    Glara accepted the letter as if it was a familiar situation. Rosemond didn¡¯t say a single word about the recipient, but Glara caught on who it was for. She put the letter in her bosom and asked Rosemond.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, when can I deliver the letter?¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better. If possible, secretly so that no one notices. You know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Rosemond. I have always done that.¡±


    Glara nodded with a wicked smile. Only after seeing her attitude was Rosemond relieved.


    This allowed her to rest her head for a bit, which would otherwise be filled with complicated thoughts. Glara was a smart person, so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her. Rosemond laughed as her mood lifted at the fact.


    As planned, Rosemond left the Imperial Palace as soon as it was the next morning. The distance to Baron Darrow¡¯s estate was considerable, so no matter how quickly she arrived, she would only be able to return to the Imperial Palace in around 2-3 weeks. Patrizia thought that while it was only for a week that she wouldn¡¯t see her, she felt a feeling of relief, similar to pulling out a tooth that had a cavity. In this way, Patrizia clearly admitted that Rosemond did place a great deal of harm to her mental health.


    Lucio couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Rosemond, who was leaving for Baron Darrow¡¯s estate, to have a good trip, and instead told her to be safe. After seeing off Rosemond, he returned to his office as usual. He nonchalantly sat at the desk and raised a pen to sign off the paperwork.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At that time, he felt a strong pain in his wrist and clutched his hand. A maid waiting outside heard the loud noise and urgently came into his office.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Lucio swallowed a difficult breath and stuttered while asking the maid.


    ¡°To, today¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What date is it today?¡±


    ¡°July 21¡­ ah!¡±


    As if something had come to her mind, the maid covered her mouth that gaped open in surprise. Lucio murmured, saying, ¡°Damn it¡± and pressed his wrist with his other hand, while still feeling the pain. Damn it, how¡­


    ¡°Not even once does it skip over¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid of the Central Palace said nothing, and Lucio looked extremely bitter. He raised his other hand, which was the painless side. He made a gesture as if to mean it was okay, so the maid hesitated for a moment to go, but then did as ordered.


    The pain lasted for quite a long time. The pain did not heal as much as the time he had cried over it. He thought about how his body was truly cruel to him. His body was exceedingly smart and wicked. He laughed with a miserable expression on his face.


    Petronilla smiled and set foot on the Efreni estate. The Duke¡¯s butler recognized her and politely greeted her while welcoming her inside. The Duchess of Efreni recognized Petronilla, and also welcomed her.


    ¡°Lady, you have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, are you leaving today?¡±


    Petronilla asked her in a sad voice. The Duchess of Efreni nodded.


    ¡°I think I have burdened my Lady too much¡­ I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to be sorry, Duchess.¡±


    Petronilla, who answered with a soft voice, told her.


    ¡°You promised me that you would grant me one wish later. Right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni used a reassuring voice letting her know not to worry.


    ¡°Do not worry, Lady. Putting my Lady¡¯s hard work into consideration, I will keep that promise.¡±


    ¡°I also do not think you are one who forsakes trust. Please come and travel carefully, with good news. I will also pray for the Lord Efreni to recover.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you very much, Lady.¡±


    Duchess Efreni hugged Petronilla with an emotional expression as if her feelings were overwhelming. Of course, in reality, it was more like she was being hugged by Petronilla. The Duchess of Efreni spoke further.


    ¡°I have told all the necessary information to the butler. He has been here for a long time in this household, so he will be reliable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Duchess. Do not worry and be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you again, Lady.¡±


    It was then that someone coming out of a room could be heard. Petronilla¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the sound. Someone was coming out to the living room.

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a young woman. A woman with fire-red hair and red-brown eyes, that gave the impression of overflowing even at a glance, and Petronilla quickly guessed that she was the Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.


    Petronilla glanced over at the Duchess of Efreni, who was shaking her body and suppressing her emotions in order not to show such ugliness in front of Petronila, who was the guest. But for Petronilla, who had already grasped the whole situation, simply thought that the Duchess hated her husband¡¯s mistress to that extent.


    Petronilla wondered whether to greet the woman, who was supposedly the Duke¡¯s mistress but decided to stay still. Even if she did, her status was not low, so it would not be a fault to do so.


    Petronilla sat still and watched the dynamics between the Duchess and the mistress. The Duchess calmed down her trembling hands and asked the mistress.


    ¡°January, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if a guest had come, Elder Sister.¡±


    The face of Duchess Efreni hardened noticeably with the words ¡®Elder Sister¡¯. Petronilla felt bad vibes and tensed up her body. The Duchess of Efreni opened her mouth with a cold voice.


    ¡°Even so, that is none of your concern. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elder Sister. I was just wondering if I could be of any help.¡±


    As the woman said that, she laughed gently, and spoke in a friendly voice to Duchess Efreni.


    ¡°You will be gone from the Efreni Estate starting from today. I was getting worried.¡±


    Even though it was a response that deviated from the subject, it was her intention to provoke the Duchess of Efreni by bringing it up. If Petronilla felt that way, it would not have gone unnoticed by the shrewd Duchess of Efreni. The Duchess smothered her anger and responded coolly.


    ¡°How could I entrust you with such serious work as this? Do you not think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That is why, while I am gone, I will be leaving the affairs of the household to this young lady from a deeply rooted Marquis family. Did I not say this once before?¡±


    ¡°You did it, Elder Sister.¡±


    January smiled beautifully and looked at Petronilla. Petronilla had a little smile pass through her expressionless face. The smile was not too excessive, and not too empty, and January smiled slightly at the formal smile.


    ¡°Just by looking briefly, it is clear she has a good disposition and will fill Elder Sister¡¯s empty space well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I also think so.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni then forced a smile and said to January.


    ¡°While I am away, Lady Grochester will take care of all the matters for the rest of the household. So I hope you follow the instructions of the Lady. You are also a member of this family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ as I must.¡±


    January smiled obediently, and Petronilla instinctively thought that the little time she would have to spend with her would be very tiring. She was only fortunate that she would be spending very little time in this house. Anyways, she was only going to look over at the minimum that was necessary.


    ¡°You must leave now, Duchess. You will be late at this rate.¡±


    When a servant urgently told this to the Duchess of Efreni, she stood up as if she had no choice. She held Petronilla in an embrace one last time and spoke to Petronilla in a voice that was unparalleled with warmth.


    ¡°I leave everything in your care, Lady. But obviously nothing will happen that will require your attention.¡±


    Because the butler was holding down the fort. Petronilla nodded as if she knew what the Duchess meant.


    ¡°Yes, Duchess. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni returned to her usual calm self and left the house. All the servants in the Duke¡¯s house saw her off, and that included January as well. Even though the Duchess of Efreni had been blatantly ignoring her.


    As soon as Duchess Efreni left the estate, January slowly approached Petronila. Petronilla laughed without getting flustered. January then spoke to her.


    ¡°It seems that Elder Sister did not trust me. Considering she has asked someone else to take care of this, and not me.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be, Madam.¡±


    Petronilla smiled elegantly and defended the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°The Duchess probably wanted you to be considerate and wanted you to feel comfortable.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. Honestly, I cannot know a human¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Petronilla ambiguously concluded.


    ¡°Anyways, I was not told about anything other than just being asked to help out. If I knew you were here, I would have refused.¡±


    Of course, she had accepted this proposal because she had already known. Petronilla pretended not to know, however, and spoke on to January.


    ¡°Do not worry, Madam. I am only going to do the minimal things the Duchess has asked for. Anyways, I am an outsider, and I do not think that the Duke would like to have an outsider know the situation inside his home.¡±


    ¡°The Lady is smart, as well as polite.¡±


    ¡°That is flattering.¡±


    Petronilla slightly lifted her head and peeked to look up at January. Petronilla wasn¡¯t too short, but January was taller than her. She had entered her thirties, but she looked quite young for her age, and she could pass for her twenties at a glance. Petronilla, who knew to some extent the circumstances of this household, only felt pity for the Duchess of Efreni. A Duke that did not possess any grace.


    ¡°I heard about the basic details from the butler yesterday. I will stop by only when needed. Even if it is not me, the butler will take good care of the household affairs.¡±


    So this was simply playing the role of a watchdog. Even January and Duchess Efreni knew it. It was merely symbolic. Petronilla spoke further.


    ¡°I think that Her Majesty will be waiting for me. I will be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Lady. Butler, escort her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla got on the carriage without a word. Before the carriage departed, the butler quietly spoke to her.

 Chapter 99

    ¡°I know the reason why the Duchess made this request, Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know as well.¡±


    Petronilla sighed inwardly and asked the butler.


    ¡°No one will like me going in and out of here. So please do the best you can as the butler.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady. I will make sure you won¡¯t have any sort of hassle.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Since you are a vassal from her Marquis family.¡±


    Petronilla smiled a bit, and then closed the carriage window. As the carriage departed, Petronilla leaned back against the seat, and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Lady, would you like to go to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    Petronilla replied briefly to the driver¡¯s question.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She wanted to rest a little today. It had been strangely tiring these days, and since Rosemond was gone, there wouldn¡¯t be too many situations where she was needed.


    Petronilla decided to rest a bit. She spoke slowly.


    ¡°Let us go to the Marquis of Grochester.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Grochester said today that she is going home early today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Patrizia, who was taking a walk in the garden, muttered with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Strange. She used to stay in the Imperial Palace until the evening.¡±


    ¡°She said she was a little tired. Besides, there is no Rosemond today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nil must need a break too.¡±


    Patrizia nodded her head with a voice of understanding. After a long time, she was taking a leisurely stroll around the garden with a relaxed heart. The fact that the absence of Rosemond within the palace made her so comfortable was slightly annoying, but it was unavoidable. She helped herself and plucked a small red flower that was in bloom.


    ¡°The Emperor must be bored today.¡±


    ¡°He probably does not have any time to do that. He is very busy these days.¡±


    ¡°He was always busy, but still looked for Rosemond.¡±


    After Patrizia responded in a cynical manner, she continued her walk casually. After a few more minutes of doing so, Patrizia found him in her favorite part of the garden. Patrizia sighed and turned around. She had no luck.


    ¡°Oh my, is that not His Majesty?¡±


    Rafaella asked this untactfully. Mirya panicked but soon responded nonchalantly.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Rafaella observed Lucio from a distance and muttered in a strange voice.


    ¡°It seems a little strange¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella continued to speak to Mirya in a surprised voice.


    ¡°He does not look so good?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°His complexion. It seems not so good.¡±


    Rafaella murmured while asking ¡®Is it not?¡¯ At those words, Patrizia also showed interest. She slightly glanced towards Lucio. He stood still and stared at the flowers that were in full bloom, but as Rafaella had said, his face was pale, like a man who looked sick. Patrizia was interested in him for a very short time but soon shook her head.


    ¡°Let us go now¡±


    She was not the one that should be interested in anyways. Patrizia thought this way and turned her steps around calmly.


    Patrizia fell asleep a little earlier than usual that night. Normally, it would have been some time later, as it was the time to work hard with the international event¡¯s preparations, but it was due to the fact that there hadn¡¯t been much progress. She closed her eyes in bed, thinking her body felt a bit heavy.


    She was a person who usually did not have insomnia, but she had not been able to sleep steadily since she had become Regent. She found the cause was from excessive stress after she had entered the Imperial Palace. Moreover, since being the Regent, she was under more stress than when she was the Empress.


    When Patrizia was barely about to fall asleep, she opened her sleepy eyes. Patrizia kicked the blanket off with a nervous look. When she got up and sat on the bed, Patrizia muttered with an unpleasant voice.


    ¡°This¡­ what is this sound?¡±


    Something kept stimulating her ears. If it was a good sound to hear, then it would have been fine, but it was very annoying. Patrizia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called out to Mirya. Mirya heard her voice and quickly entered the room.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡±


    She made a look that showed she could not understand and cocked her head, and Patrizia spoke in a tired voice.


    ¡°This sound. Can you not hear it? Is it only in my ears?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything in my ear, Your Majesty. Perhaps, did you hear wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, Mirya. If so, then I would not have called for you in the middle of the night. Be quiet and listen.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s firm voice, Mirya closed her mouth and focused her attention on her ears. Oh, and then it seemed like she could hear something. But it was a really faint sound. She was impressed with Patrizia¡¯s ability to hear, and Mirya spoke.


    ¡°I hear it, Your Majesty. But it¡¯s really faint. Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mirya. I am actually a bit sensitive, so I wake up easily even with these small sounds.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be sorry. Your Majesty is struggling these days, and who couldn¡¯t understand the situation? I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Chapter 100

    It was impossible to fall back asleep again after she had already been awakened. She made a thoughtful expression for a moment, and soon got up from the bed, putting on only one shawl over the pearl-colored silk dress she was wearing. Patrizia spoke to Mirya, who was staring at her actions with surprise.


    ¡°It is already too late to go back to sleep, so I think it would be better if I go find out. I wonder who in the world can make such a sound in the Imperial Palace at night?¡±


    ¡°Will you be alright? If there are any problems regarding Your Majesty¡¯s safety¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be fine because there are escort guards. Could you bring me some lanterns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    Mirya soon brought the lamp, and she accepted the lamp with a sunken expression, then left the room with only Mirya and Rafaella in tow. Who dared to make a commotion in the Imperial Palace at night? She started walking down the hallway with a neat gait.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To focus on the sound, the three of them did not say a word while walking. Obviously, the sound was heard within the Empress Palace. So did one of the maids make that sound? Patrizia continued to walk with an expression that did not know.


    The Empress Palace was not a small place, so it was a very time-consuming task to walk around it. However, Patrizia walked towards the sound, and fortunately, it didn¡¯t take much time.


    At some point, the sound began to grow louder. It sounded like someone was crying. Who in the world? It was not known whether it was a man or a woman crying, but whoever it was, surely cried so sadly.


    ¡°Your Empress Majesty.¡±


    Someone called out to her then. Patrizia turned around and found the owner of the voice calling to her. A woman who seemed a little tired was running hurriedly toward her. One of Patrizia¡¯s eyebrows, which recognized her, rose slightly.


    ¡°¡­A maid from the Central Palace?¡±


    She remembered her as a woman who worked as a maid in the Central Palace. When Patrizia looked at her with a puzzled look, the woman gasped for breath and asked her.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I do not need to report to you where I am going.¡±


    She replied to the maid in a suspicious voice, and the reply resulted in the maid trembling. Patrizia felt slightly bad for this and spoke again.


    ¡°While I was trying to sleep, I heard a strange sound. Is there a reason you are asking?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The maid bit her lips silently and then replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­ You can ask the maids to do that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But that is definitely my choice. I do not think that is something you should dare to intervene with.¡±


    ¡°For-forgive¡­¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t finish her words and closed her eyes. Patrizia moved one eyebrow as if it were strange. The woman¡¯s behavior is strange. As if to¡­to block her, she could feel it. Patrizia asked her in a questionable voice.


    ¡°Rather, why is the maid of the Central Palace here in the first place? Did His Majesty send you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can you not answer? Who on earth if not His Majesty¡­?¡±


    At that time, Patrizia stopped talking. The sound was louder than before. Patrizia glanced at the maid shivering in front of her and spoke again.


    ¡°You have something more to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, but you should not go over there¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is not important, you can tell me later. I am a little busy right now.¡±


    After that, she continued to move on. From the back, she could sense that the maid was restless, and she intuitively knew that the maid had called out to stop her.


    But why? Was there something in the Empress Palace that was so dangerous that the maid of the Central Palace would stop her? Or was there something in her palace that she couldn¡¯t look at?


    Either way, it was questionable to the point of being dangerous. Patrizia hastened her footsteps. Eventually, the sound began to grow louder, and Patrizia¡¯s face, guessing the identity of the sound, began to harden along with her feet. Surely¡­ this¡­


    ¡°¡­ Mirya, Rafaella.¡±


    She called out to two people in a hardened voice. Then the two replied to her.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait here.¡±


    The two of them looked startled as if they thought it was unexpected.


    ¡°Your Majesty, but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you going alone? Your Majesty, it is dangerous.¡±


    No, it was not dangerous if her thoughts were correct. Rather the dangerous thing was¡­ maybe her side was the one that was dangerous. Patrizia once again spoke in a quivering voice.


    ¡°It is an order. Wait here. I¡­ nothing will happen, so do not worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them showed that they did not want to follow the order, but they had no choice. Patrizia didn¡¯t use the word ¡®order¡¯ very often. Even though she didn¡¯t have to use those words, the two of them had followed her instructions well. So if she spoke like that¡­ it was really inevitable. The two stopped on the spot.


    ¡°Probably¡­ I will not make you wait long.¡±


    Patrizia said this, and hurriedly moved on. Rafaella and Mirya stared at her retreating back with frustrated eyes.


    What in the world was she thinking about, to act like that?

 Chapter 101

    As expected, several maids had gathered around due to the sound. There weren¡¯t that many there because they felt self-conscious. Three or four of them at best. All of them were senior maids who served the Emperor.


    Patrizia walked toward them with a firm look. The ladies were surprised to be found by her and bent over to bow. She looked at them with still trembling eyes and opened her lips.


    ¡°Now¡­ in this room¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They were shaking. Their faces were full of dismay. Surely¡­ really¡­


    ¡®My guess¡­ is it correct?¡¯


    After a brief but deep breath, Patrizia spits out the question that would open up Pandora¡¯s box.


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ is he in there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They said nothing. Sure. What more was there to say here? Patrizia slowly opened the door. The sound was so loud it was incomparable. CREEEAAAK, the creaking sound of the door was mixed with the cries.


    ¡°AAAAGH!¡±


    When she opened the door, the sight was terrible to behold. The Emperor was crying in the room in just his pajamas. Yes, in fact, even that was a nicer description than what she actually saw. He wasn¡¯t just crying. He was just¡­ going crazy.


    ¡°¡­ close the door. ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Only when she firmly ordered, was the door closed. With the sound of a thump, she was relieved. It would not be a good thing if the details of this scene spread now. That was why the maid had tried to stop her. Although as a result, she had indirectly helped Patrizia get to this point.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia screamed through her stiff eyes and looked at the crazy man. Lucio Carrick George de Marvinus, who was called her husband. The Emperor of this country and the Sun of the Empire. A man like that was acting like a maniac.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Her voice was trembling. But how? Why in the world? She had never heard that the Emperor possessed a mental illness. And to lay down the judgment that this man must have some kind of mental illness, he was usually just fine. If so, how could this behavior be explained right now?


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Was it because of fear? Tears were in her eyes. Her lips trembled and her hands quickly got cold. Yes, she seemed to be scared. She seemed to have been afraid of seeing him like this for the first time.


    She raised her widened eyes and looked at Lucio. He was howling like a beast. It was shocking. Patrizia bit her lips and called out to him once again.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Only after she called out to him for the third time, did he turn around to her. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and a rough breath was coming out of his mouth. Dried tear marks stained his whole face. Ah, he was crying.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Her head was dizzy due to the shock. It was a similar shock to the time Petronilla¡¯s head had dropped in front of her. Patrizia swayed without her knowledge. The sight in front of her was too destructive for her tender body to handle. Patrizia barely regained her senses and called out to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Even on the fourth call, he continued to cry without stopping. What was so heartbreaking, that he screamed this badly. What could it be? What was going on in front of her? What was this¡­


    ¡°UGH¡­ AHHCK!¡±


    His screaming appearance was strange. That he was a man like this. Patrizia¡¯s body then happened to tilt over at that moment. She collapsed down on the floor without her knowledge. He was still crying. The sound hurt her head.


    ¡®Stop.¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty. Why in the world¡­?¡±


    Her mind was blank. Her thoughts had stopped. The only thing that came to her mind was that she had to stop this travesty right now.


    ¡®Get up.¡¯


    She gave orders to herself. What was the point if she just sat down here right now? There was no reason to have come all the way here. Wasn¡¯t this what she had wanted to hear? Wasn¡¯t that why she had wanted to get rid of the factors that interfered with her sleep? If that was the case¡­


    ¡®Enough.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    But he did not stop.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The wailing continued.


    ¡°I said stop it!¡±


    When she finally screamed, only the harsh breath of air remained in the room. He looked at her with eyes that seemed they could be drained away by the rain. The subject was too unclear for him to say he was staring, and the expression was too fierce to call it friendly.


    So then, he was looking at her and at the same time not. He was apparently looking at her on the outside, but on the inside, he was looking at someone else.


    ¡°The Empire¡­ You are the Sun. Please maintain your dignity, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why in the world¡­ Are you acting like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She silently shed tears and moved over to the man staring at her. As if her feet had weights of lead attached, her steps to him were infinitely heavy. This situation right now, and the reality surrounding her, was difficult to adapt to, but she had to accept it. It was a fact that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°All of a sudden¡­¡±


    Her words did not reach a conclusion. This was because he was suddenly hugged by her. She was amazed and tried to get him off reflexively, but she wasn¡¯t able to because of Lucio¡¯s moaning.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    He was crying while giving off rough breaths, suffering, in pain, and in torment. That was why this situation wasn¡¯t very good right now. It wasn¡¯t even more desirable. It was just a really a flustering situation.


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 102

    Patrizia wasn¡¯t heartless enough to tear off the crying person in my arms, and even more so if the person had just behaved like a crazy person moments before. Damn. She uttered all kinds of curses on the inside, while she carefully held on to him on the outside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Love? no. Hatred? Not that as well. This was just compassion and sympathy. She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why, and she was dying of curiosity, but at the very least she could feel compassion for this situation. To that extent, he was pitiful. Very much at that.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for a person to fall into this state so quickly, but he was messed up to that extent. Patrizia wondered what in the world was going on, and what had happened, but to hear the full story, she had to calm down this man. She couldn¡¯t hear the story from a maniac.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    How many minutes had passed? No, it seems like an hour has passed. And it was only after that much time had passed did he seem to calm down. No, to be honest, it was difficult to see even that as being calm. A fever could still be felt through his skin, his eyes were bloodshot, and his body was red everywhere as if he had hurt himself. Patrizia spoke to him only when she reached the decision that he had regained his sense a bit.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    No words. After all, he was probably ashamed. She sighed and released her hand that held onto him. Her eyelids were heavy with great fatigue overcoming her. Why he had done this, and what had happened, these questions didn¡¯t seem to matter much compared to her sleep, so she pulled away from him. She spoke in a tired voice while raising her body up.


    ¡°I should be making you uncomfortable, so I will go. And I will keep today¡¯s events a secret, so do not worry¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words were cut off. She lowered her head and stared at Lucio who was holding onto her hem. The eyes that were still bloodshot were bizarre.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If she had any feelings for this man, this would have been enough to make her heart flutter. Unfortunately, Patrizia wasn¡¯t interested in this man, nor did she have any affection, and nothing close to liking him, let alone loving him. That would be better suited for Rosemond.


    That was why Patrizia did not feel his actions were all that sweet right now. To be honest, it was bothersome and annoying. She was very tired from the previous disturbance.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    What was really regrettable was that she was very compassionate. That was why she had excessive emotions even for this man. Patrizia bit her lips a bit. Damn it, this made her concerned.


    ¡°You do not like me very much.¡±


    She could only say it like so. But when she tried to turn around, someone interrupted her. It was him.


    ¡°Do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you do not like me. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I like you. So do not go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Ah. She realized at that moment. This man did not like her. What this man had just said was nothing more than empty words that he had spit out to hold on to her. Patrizia was not stupid enough to not be able to decipher the truth. Because of that, the man¡¯s words did not make her heart beat fast, or even flutter.


    She was particularly cold in this regard. Even if this was a part of her personality, for her, he already had a criminal record. No, even if those points were excluded, it was too random. That he suddenly liked her.


    ¡°¡­ Haa.¡±


    She sighed. She seemed to have heard it somewhere, that people¡¯s hearts beat fast both when they were in fear and when they were feeling good. That was why sometimes people mistook their fear for interest. This man was probably that type. Perhaps it was the fear in the moment that had been mistaken for a liking to her.


    No matter how well she tried to look at the situation, it was difficult to come to a good conclusion beyond this. Regardless, Patrizia sat down again. If she just got out of here, she would truly become a bad person.


    ¡°You do not have to say anything that you do not mean. I will just stay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It is not that you do not like me leaving, but you just do not want to be left alone in this room.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    He said nothing as if she had pinpointed the truth. He just continued to blatantly stare at her with terrified eyes. She felt a sense of unfamiliarity at his appearance that contrasted too much with his usual image. She muttered internally and bit her lips without her knowledge. What in the world, was this situation?


    ¡°I am very tired. How long am I supposed to remain here?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Please tell me. I am frustrated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still, there were no words. Patrizia decided that quickly giving up on the conversation would be beneficial for her mental health. Her eyelids gradually began to droop down. Ah, it was not a very good decision to fall asleep with this guy here.


    Patrizia tried hard not to fall asleep, but there was nothing more foolish than to try to prevent biological needs with reasoning. Eventually, it took less than a minute after she had decided to not go out before she fell asleep.


    Insomnia could not overcome fatigue. The last thing she saw was Lucio, who was still staring at her with his terrified eyes that were brimmed with red.

 Chapter 103

    So this was a common psychotic episode.


    Attaching the adjective ¡°common¡± to the psychotic episode, meant that he already thought he was a mental patient. Of course, the cause of the psychosis was not due to himself. No, maybe it was because of himself.


    When did these episodes first begin? If calculated roughly¡­ Ah right. A month after that ¡°event?¡± No, around two months? It was after around that much time had passed. His brain had also needed some time to take in the shock. And he would have needed some time to create a sort of defense when reliving through that cruelty.


    It was only then that he realized that the saying that God gave humans only as much suffering as they could endure, was true. God gave him just enough suffering for him to endure. If there was a problem, it was the fact that the agony was just up to exactly the point of death. In any case, God was only giving him up to the amount of suffering that he could endure. How clever.


    When an episode began, no one could hold him back. Ah, just one person? No, there were two people, but the problem was, both of them were already dead. So now only those two ghosts could calm him down. The problem was that both of them appeared only in his dreams, and made him go crazy.


    Most of the time he would come to his senses after dawn. Psychotic episodes were similar to drugs. When in the midst of it, there was no telling what one could do, but once awoken, there was a great sense of guilt and shame. Especially in his case, those destructive feelings were even worse. In the first place, his episodes were not just caused by psychosis.


    Even on that day, when he woke up from his psychotic episode, he realized that the sun was already dawning outside the window and that he had a second seizure in the Empress Palace. And what makes him even more embarrassed was the presence of the Empress sleeping next to him. He looked almost astonished. He urgently called for the maid.


    ¡°Have you called, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why is the Empress here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid could not answer. While the maid was hesitating, Lucio urged her on. Eventually, she could not win against him, and the maid barely managed to open her mouth, telling him all that had happened. As soon as Lucio heard the words, he felt an enormous sense of shame that he had never felt before wash over him.


    Damn. He had shown her a sight that he thought he would never show her for eternity.


    ¡°She has ordered for all of the maids in the Empress Palace to be silenced, Your Majesty. Of course, as well as the guards for the Empress. So please do not worry about that part¡­ ¡±


    ¡°The Empress has already seen it, so what is the point?¡±


    His voice that was asking this was not all that cold. A tremendous sense of dismay, helplessness, and feelings of self-deprecation. Maybe even deprivation. So that was a deprivation of his last pride.


    So it had ended up with him revealing this about himself. He burst out with empty laughter. Pathetic, ugly, and disgusting.


    ¡°The Empress¡­ take her to her quarter. And prevent the people around her from bringing up what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do that.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    He let out a long sigh. It wasn¡¯t enough that he had visited the Empress Palace, but to even be caught by the Empress. What to do about the following aftermath.


    Once again he let out a deep sigh and stood up unsteadily. The maid standing next to the door quickly supported him, but he moved his hand as if to show he didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°I will return to the Central Palace right away. Take care of everything like you always did. Like nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The maid who replied faithfully soon withdrew. Lucio walked all the way to the door and tried to leave the room without looking back. But in the end, he turned around and looked around the room once again. His face, once again looking forward, was extremely distorted.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia, let out a weak moan, and at that moment opened her eyes. Patrizia, staring at the air with dazed eyes for a moment, but soon focused her eyes and turned her head to the side. It was a face that looked a bit exhausted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The silence did not last long. She slowly turned her head back to face forward, and then rose from the bed. Nobody was around. It was morning, as she could see the weak sunlight that was coming into the room. Patrizia, who hadn¡¯t said anything for a while, soon slowly opened her mouth and called out to Mirya.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She quickly entered the room. Patrizia felt strange for a moment when she saw the orderly expression that was the same as usual. It was even strange to even express that this general situation felt that way, but anyways, it was strange. Patrizia called to her once again in a slightly weird voice.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please speak. Perhaps there is something you need¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not strange?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes? What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    Patrizia spoke with a monotone and lowered her head briefly before lifting it up again. For some reason, Mirya looked at her with a tense look. Patrizia was convinced by the look. Ah, she knew about yesterday¡¯s events. It wasn¡¯t a dream. She opened her mouth again and talked to her.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I, as well as you, are a little weird today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yesterday everything would have been weird. Right?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep as if I had been knocked out, yesterday. It was a deep night, and I was very tired.¡±


    Patrizia spoke quietly while she observed Mirya. She had fallen into a deep sleep, but Mirya should not have. She had told her to wait, and the faithful two would have done so. But if time has passed since then, the story was different from then on.


    ¡°What happened after I fell asleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 104

    Mirya was in an awkward position. Actually, what she had seen yesterday was her master, who had fallen asleep, and the Emperor who sat next to her with a dead look. Not only that, but she had also gone there because she had been worried that Patrizia hadn¡¯t come out of the room after a long time had passed.


    The maids of the Central Palace stood in front of the closed room containing the two, and when Mirya and Rafaella had approached, relayed what they should know. Mirya and Rafaella didn¡¯t even see Lucio¡¯s psychotic episode, but they had guessed as such, not thinking anything would happen from it. The faces of the Central Palace maids asked them to keep their mouths shut were so serious, and since neither of them had any intention of spreading this, so this was not a problem. But what to do in this kind of situation. Mirya quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°After Your Majesty fell asleep, His Majesty commanded Your Majesty to be brought into your quarters.¡±


    ¡°¡­ is that it?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was nothing else to say, and this was actually true. Of course, there was a huge gap between ¡®after Her Majesty fell asleep¡¯ and ¡®His Majesty commanded Her Majesty to be sent to her quarters.¡¯ Mirya didn¡¯t say that though.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia replied that she understood, and then told her it was okay to leave. After Mirya¡¯s departure, Patrizia sat blankly on the bed for a while. All of this¡­ it was even more surprising that it was not a dream.


    Yesterday he was really like a crazy person. He had cried like a beast and teared up his body like a madman. Where did it originate from? What could a person do, to get to that extent, and go crazy like that? With a confused mind, Patrizia chewed up her lips unconsciously.


    Was it right for her to be interested in yesterday¡¯s event? Patrizia muttered to herself internally. She did not encounter the Emperor that frequently. So even if she pretended that nothing had happened yesterday, there would be no problem. Maybe he would like that more. In any case, it was something that had to do with his mind.


    If so¡­ it might be better to just pretend as if nothing had happened. Patrizia grasped the hem of her white dress. Perhaps it was a relief that she had fallen asleep on the spot yesterday. Anyways, it was an undeniable fact that events had occurred that were too difficult for her to handle. Patrizia sighed briefly.


    Yes, just forget about it. Think of it as a dream. If that happened, it may be a good thing for both of them. She would have nothing to worry about, and he would have nothing to be upset about. In the first place, it was as if she thought of him as special enough for her to have an interest in him. Just burying it like this was not a bad choice.


    Patrizia stood up as if she had decided. Yesterday¡¯s events¡­ it was just a glimpse of a passing dream, that it was nothing. So it seemed that what had happened was just stuck in a corner of her heart, like a ghost.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the last document.¡±


    Without showing any of her exhaustion, Patrizia accepted the papers. Mirya and Rafaella didn¡¯t say anything about that day¡¯s events anymore. Of course, she didn¡¯t even bring that up. That day¡¯s happenings seemed to be just like that. And Patrizia thought it would just be better that way.


    ¡°The documents regarding the payment for the decorations that will be used for the event are not coming up, what has happened?¡±


    ¡°The day before, Countess Valen sent a letter that she was working on a final selection, Your Majesty. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°If so, that is a relief. I will hear about it soon then.¡±


    Patrizia, who responded inadvertently, accepted the last document. It was going to be the National Founding Day celebration in only a few weeks, so she was hurrying up to finish the job. When Patrizia said, ¡°It is fine for you to leave now.¡± Mirya bowed her head and then left her office. Once she was out in the hallway, Mirya¡¯s face was mixed with complications.


    ¡°She is not bringing it up at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about what happened that night?¡±


    Rafaella came to her side and asked her the question, and Mirya showed she was very surprised, as she must have thought that no one was around. Rafaella felt bad for her unintentional actions and spoke.


    ¡°Oh my, I did not know you were going to be this surprised. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. More than that, where is Lady Petronilla? I can¡¯t see her anywhere.¡±


    ¡°The chef has developed a new tart, so she went to get it. She said she wanted to eat it.¡±


    She really had a side to her that was as innocent as a child. Rafaella laughed happily, and Mirya, who saw that, had no choice but to naturally smile as well.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Her Majesty unexpectedly does not bring up that night¡¯s event at all.¡±


    Once the subject had returned, Mirya thought for a moment and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ well, she may have just forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what in the world went on in there that day?¡±


    Rafaella frowned as if she didn¡¯t have any idea and scratched the back of her head. Ah, if she knew she was going to be this curious, she should have just gone in secret. Rafaella complained about it and then spoke again.


    ¡°The maids of the Central Palace are acting a bit strange as well¡­ we have actually not seen anything. And not heard much. I guess something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it is a maid¡¯s duty to not be curious about that though. It is the same for Sir Rafaella as well.¡±


    ¡°What are you both talking about?¡±


    An innocent voice startled the two that had just been sharing a conversation.

 Chapter 105

    Petronilla had already returned from the kitchen. Petronilla asked them with a smile on her mouth.


    ¡°Is there something fun going on? ¡®That day¡¯ you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mirya had a flustered expression on her face. Petronilla was the only one out of the three of them who didn¡¯t know about that event. In such a case, to be stuck in a moment like this. Mirya rolled the wheels in her head and finally decided to tell her. Anyways, she was not just anyone, but Her Majesty¡¯s sister. There was no reason to hide it from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There was actually a small disturbance a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What disturbance?¡±


    Petronilla asked with an amused facial expression. If it was something she didn¡¯t know about, it had probably happened after she had ended work. She returned home no matter what, once it was around dinnertime. She asked while taking a guess.


    ¡°Did something happen in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty is very sensitive to hearing, and she always wakes up easily with the small sounds, and this happened even a few days ago. But while she was looking for the cause of the noise and she encountered His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ in the Empress Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That is quite¡­ a strange matter.¡±


    Petronilla muttered with a voice that expressed how strange it was. Then Rafaella, who had been still until now, joined in.


    ¡°My words exactly. Why was His Majesty there at that time¡­ actually, this is content that the maids of the Central Palace begged us to keep quiet about. There might be a problem with His Majesty¡¯s authority. I am not sure why they were saying that though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ well, there must be a reason. Something we should not be wondering about.¡±


    ¡°Is that surely it?¡±


    ¡°By the way, was Lizzy with His Majesty that night, Ella?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His Majesty commanded that Her Majesty be taken to her own quarters when it was nearly dawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla made a brief expression showing that she was thinking, and Rafaella, who was curious about this asked her.


    ¡°Why, Nil? Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°No way. Only¡­ I just think it is weird. But as it appears, nobody seems to know.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty also did not seem to know it. It is better not to mention this topic.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There is no point in scratching to make it swell up.¡±


    After smoothly finishing the conversation, Petronilla smiled and lifted the tart dish in her hand, as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°The chef made a new one, and the taste is awesome. Everyone, have a taste.¡±


    ¡°After Her Majesty eats, then we will eat the rest, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Petronilla laughed, revealing her teeth. Her distinctive, innocent smile was refreshing like a tart. She casually walked up to her sister¡¯s room and opened the door. Patrizia, who identified who she was, welcomed her.


    ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°You are working hard, Sister Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be working hard about.¡±


    Petronilla approached Patrizia, whose face was red as if she was embarrassed. She asked a question after laying down a plate of tarts on the table.


    ¡°Are you busy? If you¡¯re not busy, eat, and then work. The chef baked something new, and it tastes out of this world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Patrizia rose from her seat with a smile. The work was not all that urgent, so there was plenty of time to enjoy the tart. She walked slowly and sat at the table with Petronilla. After tasting one of the tarts, she soon smiled happily. It was sweet.


    ¡°Ah, delicious. The chef¡¯s skills are truly great.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    After saying that, Petronilla, who had been looking for an opportunity during that time, soon brought up the topic from earlier.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I heard you met with His Majesty a few nights ago?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ how does Nilla¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, Lizzy.¡±


    Petronila attempted to smile and moved her lips.


    ¡°Was there something¡­ that happened?¡±


    ¡°Was there¡­ something?¡±


    Patrizia was nervous at the moment. What? Did Nilla know something to talk like that? Patrizia did not lose her cool and calmly asked.


    ¡°Was there something¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just anything at all. What I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nothing happened.¡±


    The sisters had no secrets between them. However, that principle was only broken today. Patrizia told a lie. This was not an act of distrust in her twin sister. She was just cautious about speaking on that.


    If it was related to her, then her sister would take off on her feet to help her. She was a sister that cared even if it was regarding the smallest things. That was why she didn¡¯t want to say anything to Nilla. She didn¡¯t want her to worry, and most importantly, she didn¡¯t remember exactly what happened that night. All she remembered exactly was the frenzy that he had caused that night. Of course, Petronilla had asked with that kind of thing in mind, but Patrizia had no idea that was the case.


    ¡°Really. I just fell asleep right away before I could tell about something that had happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ right. I just¡­ thought something was going on. What a relief.¡±


    ¡°Nil, really. You worry about me too much. Do I really seem like a child brought out to the shore of water?¡±


    When it was actually Nil that sometimes seemed like a child. When Patrizia laughed and muttered to herself, Petronila also just laughed. Yeah¡­ saying nothing happened, that was enough. Petronilla changed the topic, erasing away her silly worries.

 Chapter 106

    Lucio hasn¡¯t had one psychotic episode occur after that one night. Fortunately, unlike the nightmares, the episodes were not very frequent. If this had happened constantly, rumors would have spread immediately. That ¡®the emperor is crazy.¡¯


    He wanted to prevent any danger of the collapse of his Imperial authority, so unless he died, he thought there was no other way than to crack down on the mouths of the nearby servants. Thanks to his thorough management, few were aware of his condition, including the maids of the Central Palace who were serving him.


    He had intermittent migraine headaches for a few days since the day that he had an episode. This was a disease that didn¡¯t show much improvement even with medication, so he took a quiet nap during the day, and took a walk alone at night. His head felt a little refreshed when he felt the cool night air. Sometimes the stark white moonlight solved what medicine could not solve.


    The place he most often visited as a walking spot, ironically, was the very place in the garden that Patrizia loved in her past life, and even loved in the present life. Naturally, Patrizia didn¡¯t know this fact, and Lucio also just thought that the encounter between the two of them had just been a coincidence.


    Patrizia liked the garden for aesthetic reasons, but for Lucio, it wasn¡¯t for that reason that he frequented it. It was a deeper, and more mental reason, than that of Patrizia¡¯s. Patrizia could go anywhere, even if it wasn¡¯t that place, but Lucio only went to that garden. There could only be one place of solace, not two.


    Anyways, the two of them always headed to the same place when they remembered it, so it was honestly natural for the two to run into each other.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two people met, they were silent. Lucio was taken aback, and so was Patrizia. This garden, whenever she came here, she met him. Patrizia did not reveal her flustered expression, but she was taken aback internally.


    What should she do now? Should she avoid him? Should she leave this place first? Patrizia paused with her gaze, and slowly stepped away. It was best to just pass by him. Patrizia stepped slowly away, very slowly. Just like this, it was not bad to pass everything by.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had talked to her first. She wanted to avoid it, but the question itself was about evasion. If this happened, she couldn¡¯t leave. She replied after closing her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I am, at least, not the one to do the avoiding.¡±


    ¡°Then should it be me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, if he asked like that, then it was not. If so, should she do the avoiding? While hesitating at his cryptic answer, his words came back to her.


    ¡°Or should both of us?¡±


    ¡°I thought Your Majesty¡¯s desire to avoid might not be pleasant, because it could damage your Imperial dignity.¡±


    Patrizia, who spit out that long sentence, slowly looked to the side. She could see his side profile. There was not even a handful of moonlight in the night. Even a piece of starlight. His face only looked dark.


    ¡°So that was why I had avoided first.¡±


    ¡°You guessed wildly. Or just passed over the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia thought that it might be the case. But if she avoided him, what could be the reason for that? She wasn¡¯t disgusted by him. It was just a sense of discomfort. Disgust and discomfort were different, and with only one syllable, but they had very different meanings. At the very least, she was not offended by him. It was just a little awkward and uncomfortable. If she was ¡®disgusted¡¯ by him, that would then be a big deal.


    Anyways, their bodies had to come together to give birth to a child in the future.


    So it was okay to say that it was just unfamiliarity. The feeling that one felt while in a space with a stranger. It was not unpleasant, but it was also not pleasant. Just a little foreign feeling. Or an uncanny feeling.


    ¡°Is it not.¡±


    So she just asked him back like this. ¡®My feelings for you are like this. But are your feelings not like this?¡¯


    ¡°¡­ I thought it wasn¡¯t enough for both of us to avoid each other, at least.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that may be so.¡±


    She finally turned around fully and looked at him, and he also turned his body and looked at her. The night was dark, and there was no moon in the sky, so they barely saw each other¡¯s eyes, nose, and lips. Patrizia opened her lips and soon tried to say something, but he was faster.


    ¡°That time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She instinctively realized that ¡®that time¡¯ was the night of that day a few days ago, and then held her breath. Patrizia nodded quietly. He asked again.


    ¡°You, are you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    Patrizia was slightly puzzled by the unexpected question, and he continued to ask the question without being shaken.


    ¡°I showed everything to you, from my lowest. It is not a dream, what you saw.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am asking if after having seen me gone crazy, are you not scared now?¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you were hoping I would be afraid of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±


    Patrizia stood still and spoke further.


    ¡°Because¡­ you looked like that. You seem to want me to be scared of Your Majesty, speak about this fear, and to react like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess I am the strange one, after all?¡±


    It could not be. For ordinary people. Patrizia quietly asked that, and he said nothing for a while. Intuitively, she realized that he was confused internally. So she also waited for him to clear up his mind, and opened her mouth again after a certain amount of time.


    ¡°There is no one that would not be afraid and remain in fear after witnessing such a scene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, strangely to my ears, Your Majesty¡¯s question does not seem to mean entirely just that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My words, are they wrong?¡±

 Chapter 107

    ¡°Without asking the reason why.¡±


    What followed after the question was not an answer, but another question. Patrizia replied immediately.


    ¡°If I ask why, will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You will not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you will not understand.¡±


    ¡°That is something nobody would know. Because I have not heard it yet. I do not know the content, so of course, I cannot understand anything right now. How could I understand everything that happened that night, without knowing anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty may not need it, but if you possibly desire my understanding, you must tell me the surrounding context. I do not even possess any psychic abilities, so unless you tell me, I will not understand until I die.¡±


    But he probably wouldn¡¯t tell her. Who was she to him, to provide an explanation? Perhaps if it was Rosemond. Patrizia did not expect anything. In the first place, the two of them did not share a close enough relationship to even have such expectations.


    ¡°Whether Your Majesty tells me the reason, or not, I do not care either way. As you know, for me to ask Your Majesty the reason, I do not love Your Majesty, nor do I have interest in Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But if you do tell me why, I will listen, and try to understand based on the situation. At the very least this relationship grants that much, ours that is.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Patrizia momentarily saw the fear in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the fear he had towards her. More than that, it was far beyond¡­ he was afraid of what had not happened yet.


    What was he afraid of? Was he afraid she would not understand his frenzy? Or was he afraid that she might expose what had happened that night, the fact that the Emperor was a maniac? Patrizia opened her mouth without her knowledge and spoke.


    ¡°So, if you tell me or not, I am fine. What happened that day can just be buried, and that would be it. Also¡­ I have no intention of spreading rumors about it, so you do not have to worry about that. The people around me are also not very light-mouthed. There will be no loss of the honor of the Imperial Family and Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia had finished speaking, but he said nothing. He was probably taking his time to think, but it was a little frustrating because the answer did not come out immediately. However, she waited patiently. It was foolish to ask a scared young child for an answer right away. At least she had to wait until he was less scared. That was the way.


    ¡°Me¡­ you will not be able to understand me.¡±


    It was the same words as before, but she did not show any signs of exasperation and asked him.


    ¡°Is my understanding so important to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I may not understand Your Majesty. But that is it. I wonder if you really need to gain recognition from me. I am not the Lady Rosemond that Your Majesty loves so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stared at her with his slightly reddened eyes. Was he crying? She could only see his reddened eyes, and couldn¡¯t really see the tears running down his cheeks. It would have been better if the moonlight had given off a handful of brightness. No, maybe this was better. Could they become more sincere by being draped in the darkness?


    For a time, silence passed between the two of them, and soon Lucio¡¯s shocking confession began.


    ¡°I am a murderer.¡±


    The first sentence was already unusual.


    To be honest, it was amazing that he wasn¡¯t crazy right now. If he were a normal person, he would already have gone crazy. That was why he was a very tough guy. Even after dealing with such a death, he had calmly risen to the throne and ruled the Empire.


    He was most definitely the firstborn son of the previous Emperor. But he wasn¡¯t the ¡°rightful¡± eldest son. His mother was not the previous Emperor¡¯s official wife.


    His mother was a woman named Janet, the mistress of the Emperor. As the daughter of a poor family, she was lucky to have become the Emperor¡¯s mistress after catching his attention one day while he had gone on a journey. Afterwards, she gave birth to a son, but strangely continued to not be granted a title and position.


    This was because the Emperor watched out for the family of the Empress, the Duchy of Oswin that nowadays did not show themselves, as the Duchy of Oswin was the only family that could exert tremendous influence within the Empire at the time. Currently, this influence was not being revealed because the Duke of Oswin, his uncle by law, was living in the castle of his manor, but the Oswin family had the power to shake up the Empire at any time if only desired.


    Empress Alyssa, his mother by law, was a good woman. Of course, in his memory, she was a demon, nothing more and nothing less, but he had apparently heard that she was an extremely kind woman in the early days.


    He did not believe in the theory that humans were born good. He also didn¡¯t believe in the theory of humans being born evil. What he believed was human nature was neither good nor evil, and that their desire determined whether they became good or evil. It was possible for good and evil to sufficiently coexist.

 Chapter 108

    Alyssa, as everyone had said, was a good woman at first. But as her beloved husband brought in a mistress, and that mistress gave birth to a child, she became more and more twisted. As the situation worsened, the feelings of goodness disappeared, and the feelings of evil that wouldn¡¯t have been revealed came out and took over.


    It was only a matter of time before the evil manifested and ate everything up. Even more so if one had no intention to control it.


    Maybe the situation would have been better if she had a child to bring down her emotions. But she, unfortunately, had a body that could not bear children, so infertile, and when she learned of this, she became almost half crazy. It was basically a death sentence, that beyond anyone else, the official Empress could not give birth to a child with the person she loved.


    The Empress who could not give birth to a child lost the point of her existence. Even if she was the Duke of Oswin¡¯s daughter, this fact cannot be changed. Alyssa wished to live next to her beloved husband until she died.


    Eventually, she adopted the mistress¡¯ son due to her obsession. Naturally, Janet rejected this, but nobody would listen to a mere mistress that had not even been granted a title. Even more so, if the person giving orders was the daughter of the number 1 prestigious family in the Empire, and the supreme Empress of the country.


    Eventually, she had no chance to resist, and her young son was taken away from her arms. At the time, nobody knew that up to that was okay.


    It was hard, honestly, to love a child that wasn¡¯t her own, and one that her beloved husband had with a lowly mistress. Regrettably, Alyssa was not kind enough to do such a good deed.


    She was an extremely ordinary person, but grew up in a wealthy and loving environment, and therefore was a bit more relaxed, optimistic, and affectionate than others. So perhaps she accepted her misfortunes more tragically than others because of this.


    The previous Emperor watched her raise him with distrustful eyes, but Alyssa confidently told the Emperor that she would raise him herself. However, Alyssa never raised him ¡°well.¡± To say that was being raised ¡®well¡¯ was wrong.


    She abused him. The locations for abuse varied, but it was mostly in Empress Palace, where Empress Alyssa stayed. The Empress Palace has become a painful place for him to revive the experiences of abuse. Her abuse went beyond mental and physical abuse, and she did not hesitate to speak brutal and obscene words, as well as personal attacks. It was amazing that he could properly grow up after hearing those words since he was young.


    The beatings were close to everyday. In order to avoid the suspicion of the Emperor, she wounded only places that weren¡¯t visible, and as a result, there were plenty of small and large wounds where the Emperor would never know about unless all the clothes were completely taken off.


    As a child, he grew up in her hands from a very young age, so he barely knew about Janet¡¯s existence, and he simply had no idea why his ¡°real¡± mother¡ªAlyssa, hated him so much. He did everything he could to get in his mother¡¯s good graces, thinking as young children did, that it was him who had a problem, but all that returned was still violence.


    His mother always called him a ¡®dirty child¡¯, and his young self, who did not fully understand the meaning of it, thought that it was a hygienic problem and even made a waste by bathing twice a day, and only realized that it was of no use and quit doing that a long time later.


    He realized at exactly the age of 13 years old, that his mother would never love him, no matter what he did. Of course, the result of this enlightenment was only the mind and body that remained injured, after being relentlessly destroyed.


    Originally, he had a lively and bright personality, but after 13 years of dealing with such treatment, the smile on his mouth had disappeared for a long time. If one was subjected to such abuse from a woman who was originally thought to be the birth mother, the chance of growing up as a normal and bright child was close to minimal. However, his spirit was so devastated at the time, that he could not even notice this change within him.


    It was a desolate life almost near death, but nevertheless, it was a life that he still retained. Until ¡®that¡¯ happened.


    The previous Emperor was a person who often went on punitive expeditions. The territory of the current Marvinus Empire was the result of his father, the previous Emperor, increasing the existing borders by 10 percent, which required conquests through war. The previous Emperor frequently emptied the Imperial Palace for war, and while he was away, the one in charge of the Imperial Palace naturally became the Empress.


    Alyssa¡¯s violence would get even stronger when the Emperor was away, a result that did not change, whether he got older or not. Already, he was too sick mentally to reject her violence, and he had become accustomed to receiving her abuse. It was as if a fully grown elephant accepted the shackles that it had struggled to cut off, as part of its own body. For Lucio himself, Empress Alyssa¡¯s existence was like the shackle of an elephant¡¯s foot.


    Even when Lucio had his 15th birthday, the previous Emperor continued to leave for wars for conquests and emptied the palace, which eventually resulted in an irreversible tragedy.

 Chapter 109

    10 years ago.


    Lucio, who was then a prince, was a little excited about his 15th birthday. He was a young boy whose mind and body were beyond weakened, but nevertheless it was his birthday. He got up early and at the thought of celebrating his birthday.


    There was nothing particularly different about his birthday. Maybe if the previous Emperor had been in the Imperial Palace, but he was now abroad for a conquest war. Since his mother would have nothing to do with holding a birthday party for him, so it was very likely to be just like any other day. He simply decided to be happy with the symbolism his birthday represented.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty, is looking for you.¡±


    It was around the time of noon when it had started to rain little by little, that she called for him. He headed to the Empress Palace, thinking that he had to hurry before the rain gradually came down stronger. There was still some hope in his mind. Perhaps today¡­ he might be given a gift instead of a beating today. Alas, the boy was still young, and he was not fully aware of the reality he was facing.


    The small piece of hope amplified when he arrived at the Empress Palace, and the reason was because of Empress Alyssa, who welcomed him with a smile that was unlike her usual self. His mother always began ranting as soon as she saw him. However, at least today, she welcomed him with a smile. Hope was growing in his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Prince. The weather is quite nice.¡±


    He thought it was a little weird when he heard those words. It was difficult to say that the weather was good now, but his mother said it was nice. But Lucio soon stopped thinking. If his mother said it was a nice weather, then it was nice a weather. Perhaps his mother had said that because thanks to the rain, the air was clearer. He responded, after interpreting the words of Empress Alyssa at his discretion.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The weather is nice.¡±


    ¡°Is it the Prince¡¯s day of birth today?¡±


    At those words, young Lucio¡¯s heart pounded. Ah, his mother remembered his birthday! Was she trying to give him a gift? He nodded his head quickly with an excited heart.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is why your mother has prepared a gift.¡±


    She stood up from her seat with a pretentious smile. Lucio, who was quick to notice her nuances telling him to follow, and then followed after her. Despite the heavy rain, she did not hesitate and went out of the Empress Palace. The maids put an umbrella over her, and Lucio, who followed her out of the Empress Palace, also had a maid put an umbrella over him.


    The rain, which had been weak even as he was reaching Empress Palace, was getting stronger. Lucio couldn¡¯t bear his curiosity of what Empress Alyssa had prepared for the gift, but he feared she would retract the gift if he showed this, and simply followed after her.


    Soon, Alyssa¡¯s footsteps stopped, and the place they arrived at was one of the secluded carvings of the Imperial Palace. Lucio, who stopped, had a confused expression on his face. Was she perhaps giving this carving as a gift? It was a naive thought befitting a young child.


    ¡°What do you see, Lucio?¡±


    His mother, who always called him ¡®dirty child¡¯, called him by his first name. He replied faithfully to his answer while feeling his heart pounding.


    ¡°Looks like a person, Your Majesty. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a person.¡±


    It was a person. Surrounded by a white cloth, he couldn¡¯t be sure of its shape, but it seemed like a person. When the guessed answer was correct, Lucio smiled. However, his expression was forced to crumble by Alyssa¡¯s words, which were soon to follow.


    ¡°This is the person you will kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what?¡±


    Lucio looked at his mother with an expression of disbelief. However, Alyssa smiled elegantly, unlike a person who had just said such a thing to a child, and once again nailed down her adopted son.


    ¡°This is the person you will kill today, Lucio.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°If you kill this person, I think I will be very happy, Lucio. Can you willingly do this for your mother?¡±


    If it was something to make his mother happy, it was something that made him happy as well. But not this. To kill someone. He shook his head without his knowledge, and then Alyssa¡¯s face, which had been smiling until now, quickly hardened. Lucio¡¯s facial expression also hardened, as he watched her.


    Ah, Her Majesty¡¯s expression did not look good once again. He intuitively anticipated abuse. It was an anticipation due to repeated abuse, like the idea of ¡°Pavlov¡¯s dog.¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t beat him right away. Instead, she just called his name in the same voice as before. When his expectations changed, Lucio was flustered. He responded to her call in a slightly terrified voice.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to disobey my words?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is not that¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no need for excuses. You are truly a bad child.¡±


    Bad child. The young Lucio shrank at those words. These were words he heard many times while he was beaten up. Bad child, dirty child, and vulgar child. Her assaults never stopped at just the physical. Alyssa knew this through experience. That what truly made a person sick was the wounds of the heart, not the wounds of the body.

 Chapter 110

    And Alyssa was a woman who wanted to leave Lucio with many wounds, more than anyone else. The feelings of inferiority and jealousy she felt towards Janet, who possesses all that she could not have, and the hatred towards Lucio, who would inherit all of it and eventually rise to the throne. In fact, none of this was either Janet or Lucio¡¯s fault, but she could not help it. Alyssa needed someone to take responsibility for her negative emotions, and it was not possible for it to be the powerful Emperor. So that was why it had to be the weak Janet and Lucio, as they were without power. She couldn¡¯t dare do this to the Emperor of an empire after all.


    ¡°You cannot even do what this mother wants. You are an invalid child.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry, Your Majesty. However¡­ killing some is¡­¡±


    ¡°No excuses are needed.¡±


    The cold voice of Alyssa hit the young Lucio. Lucio bit his lips and stared quietly down. He usually tried to do everything Alyssa wanted. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t, the assault began immediately. But this really was wrong. To kill someone! It was something absolutely impossible that should not be done.


    However, in Alyssa¡¯s dictionary, there was no such thing as ¡°absolutely impossible that should not be done¡±. She was an Empress of an empire, and now, without the Emperor, she was the Imperial Regent. She believed that there should be only one Emperor that didn¡¯t do what she wanted. Otherwise, she would be so miserable. The Empress, who couldn¡¯t earn any favor or power, was too insignificant.


    ¡°Child, when was the last time I picked up the beating stick?¡±


    ¡®Pick up the beating stick¡¯ was not a literal meaning, but a slang meaning and an indiscriminate assault onto Lucio. When Alyssa said those words, Lucio almost peed himself. Alas, even on his birthday day after all¡­ was his mother trying to hit him? Why? Because he wouldn¡¯t kill that person? The child¡¯s thinking continued quickly, and the conclusion was this.


    His mother was trying to hit him because he wouldn¡¯t kill that person.


    But that did not mean he could kill someone. He looked at his mother with a terrified face, and it was the child¡¯s desperate struggle for mercy. If the young boy asked with such a sorrowful face, she could have shown a little mercy, but Alyssa did not. This was the only thing she had engraved on herself about him.


    That child was not the son she painfully gave birth to.


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    The beating began. Her assault motto had always been from ¡®head to toe¡¯. From the beginning was the head, and the end were the toes, one by one. Not just beating, but also sexual mockery. The brutality was so ugly and dirty that it was difficult to dare to speak about it. Nobody could think that a mother would dare do this to her child.


    ¡°SOB, AH-SOB!¡±


    Lucio let out a distressed moan and protected himself by covering with his hands. His mother¡¯s beating did not just cause physical pain. When someone known as his mother beat him, it shook the deep-rooted values of a child¡¯s belief that ¡°all mothers love their children.¡± Therefore, he constantly pondered and thought about why he should be abused by his mother, unlike other children.


    And the results were always negative. Because children were so good, they were looking for the cause of this terrible abuse from themselves, the victims, not the abusers. Then, physical abuse did not only stop on the wound of the skin but also evoked deep feelings of self-destruction along with all other negative emotions.


    All these series of procedures were difficult for even ordinary adults to endure, and a child who had not yet reached adulthood could not fully endure it. So Lucio was in the process of dying more and more.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡­ save me¡­¡±


    While struggling to survive, he didn¡¯t dare to call Alyssa, who he thought was his mother, as ¡®Mother.¡¯ Perhaps because he already knew that Alyssa terribly disliked him calling her as his mother. So he was constantly struggling and hoping to show her as much as possible, at least to gain her mercy.


    Alyssa, however, was a woman without mercy. She had no interest in the pain of a young boy who was not even her child. What made her such a cruel and sadly sick villain? Was it the Emperor¡¯s indifference really making her do so? Or was it her husband¡¯s mistress and a child born out of wedlock?


    Perhaps she was already used to this repeated form of corporal punishment. Just as Lucio had become accustomed to his mother¡¯s punishments, so too had she been domesticated by the unjustified punishments. Without realizing that it was making her into a demon. Maybe even if she became a demon, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°This damn child! Who said it would kill you? Who do you take after, to be so foolish and stupid?!¡±


    The wound that had not yet healed, and made not long ago, broke open again. He bit down on his lips due to the pain, and he cried small sobs. Still, he barely managed to think with his mind that was becoming faint.


    His mother always beat him up and said words such as, ¡®who do you take after, to be so foolish and stupid?¡¯ However, the young Lucio did not understand his mother¡¯s words. He was clearly the child of his father the Emperor, and his mother the Empress. Who did he take after if not those two? It was a question he could never understand without knowing the secret of his birth.


    However, even the faint thread of thoughts became difficult to maintain as the beatings continued. Finally, he felt his mind fade. Being used to repetitive pain had never made it painless. Just like being continuously stabbed by a knife didn¡¯t make the pain duller.


    He was just enduring. At least, he didn¡¯t die from the previous assaults, so he wouldn¡¯t die this time as well. He protected himself by having such positive thoughts that were nearly pitiful. Anyways, this was because young Lucio still wanted to live.


    But this time it went a little too far. Lucio, who was enduring Alyssa¡¯s assault, had this thought momentarily.


    ¡®If I kill that person, my mother should finally stop hitting me.¡¯

 Chapter 111

    It was a cruel thought, but it was a thought that he could accomplish. Not only that, but anyone in his situation could think so. Intense assaults obscured a person¡¯s morality. It broke down the standards of what was moral and immoral. When someone was in a beating situation, the body realized that such standards would never help.


    For Lucio at the time, that thought was a kind of defense mechanism. He wanted to live and had to live. However, he thought that if things stayed this way a bit longer, he might die. He continued to struggle with pain, making noises with his mouth, and finally asked Alyssa as if he was about to die.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty¡­ please save me, please save me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, the beating stopped momentarily. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt. Pain was something that always came late. Alyssa, who was looking at the wounds soaking with blood, smiled and asked him.


    ¡°Shall I stop?¡±


    ¡°Please save me, Your Majesty¡­ please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I say I would kill you?¡±


    Soon after Alyssa said that she pulled out a long sword into his hand. He had an expression as if he was almost going to fall but used all his strength to hold on to the sword, as he knew if he missed what she was passing over to him, he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of retaliatory beating would come in return. She soon whispered in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Why, do you want to stop being beaten?¡±


    ¡°SOB¡­ yes, Your Majesty. Please¡­¡±


    He pleaded, but Alyssa didn¡¯t even pretend to hear it, but she continued to speak.


    ¡°Then kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I will give you the time of a minute. During that time, I want you to cut the last breath from her.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He looked at his mother with a desperate expression, but his mother¡¯s expression did not look like a face ordering her child to murder. Lucio predicted his future with a disastrous expression. If he didn¡¯t kill this person, the beatings would surely start again, and he might really die. No, beyond anything else, he didn¡¯t want to go through that terrible pain anymore. He really hated that so much


    ¡°SOB SOB.¡±


    He slowly stood up by stabbing the sword on the floor, making a sound that belonged to neither a human nor a beast. It was as if the beating had broken his bones, as his legs shook with great pain. With both a blood-stained and tear-stained face, he stepped up to the person tied up and sitting on a chair. The person was covered with a white cloth, and it was hard to see, but she also seemed to have foreseen her death coming soon, and was weeping. He looked at the wet cloth on the eye area, and he made an empty facial expression.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡®But I want to live. I want to live. I am sorry. I am sorry. Do not forgive me for killing you, when I am crying that I want to live. Never¡­¡¯


    -STAB


    ¡®Do not forgive me.¡¯


    -STAB


    -STAB


    -STAB


    -STAB


    ¡­


    How many times did he stab her? It wasn¡¯t until the white cloth was soaked with the warm blood that he stopped stabbing. He dropped the sword with a blank expression that had nothing left.


    CLANG, the sword fell and splattered blood. Along with the blood smeared on his face and body, he now had blood on his legs. He looked up and turned his head towards Alyssa, looking like a person that lost his wits.


    Alyssa was smiling.


    Lucio thought he wasn¡¯t sane. Not only that but her too. A human was dead. To be precise, he killed a person, and she ordered him to kill this person. He didn¡¯t cry or laugh, but she was smiling. Was she happy that a person had died? Lucio spoke to her in a cracked voice.


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    She laughed brightly at his words and approached him. Lucio had no strength anymore. Now it would seem that if she beat him anymore, he would really die. No, maybe he just wanted to die. He looked at Alyssa, approaching him with an empty face. Alyssa¡¯s laughter was terribly beautiful.


    ¡°Congratulations. You have also finally killed a person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She was congratulating him on something a mother should never do to a child. Lucio began to cry at the end. When he started crying like a child, Alyssa frowned as if it were annoying. But she waited patiently and only opened her mouth again when his crying died down.


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take the cloth that covered that person?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    This was something he couldn¡¯t do. But Lucio thought there was nothing more to ruin him when he had already killed someone. He stretched his trembling fingers and lifted the cloth covering the deceased person. The woman was dead with a face full of tears. She seemed to have cried a lot before she died. The maids next to them turned their heads or threw up, but Lucio, the party involved in the murder, had no emotion. Ah, his mental state was too overwhelmed to have that kind of feeling.


    ¡°She is dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is dead.¡±


    She laughed and agreed with his words. Then she called Lucio with a friendly voice.


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucio.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

 Chapter 112

    ¡°Do you know who this person is?¡±


    To that question, Lucio looked at the dead person for the first time. She was a woman, and she looked around the same age as Alyssa. She was beautiful and she might have been a maid, as her clothes were ordinary. Lucio soon replied in an empty voice.


    ¡°¡­ is she a maid?¡±


    ¡°Similar. Who could she be?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t curious at all, he just wanted to wash himself quickly, and go to sleep. No, maybe he wanted to die. Just in this situation that he wanted to flee as quickly as possible.


    Then suddenly the rain began to pour, and soon there was thunder and lightning. All the maids rolled their feet together and made expressions showing that they wanted to return, but that expression could not affect this situation now. In the pouring rain, she faced Lucio who was standing with a blank expression, and Alyssa whispered into his ear with a bright smile.


    ¡°It is your birthday today, so should I tell you something interesting?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not actually give birth to you, baby.¡±


    Baby. Lucio realized for the first time that such a sweet title did not fit in the relationship between her and himself. Lucio just laughed when he realized that his mother was not Alyssa.


    Yes, this was correct. If his mother was really Alyssa, that would have been shocking. However, Lucio¡¯s expression that showed some emotion, was forced to harden completely at the following words.


    ¡°Your mother is alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, she was alive.¡±


    Past tense. Lucio momentarily thought about vomiting and trembled due to his imagination. No, it couldn¡¯t be. No way. Nonsense. Ey, really¡­


    ¡°But you killed her?¡±


    Really¡­


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In that moment, Lucio had an expression that he had never been able to make before. Perhaps such an expression would have been difficult to make for people living in this world to build. If his expression could be described in one word¡­


    ¡°¡­ ah!¡±


    Madness.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!¡±


    He screamed. Lucio sat down on his knees with an astonished expression and struck the stone floor with a clenched fist. Blood seeped out of his hand, and bloody tears flowed from his eyes. There were constant thundering and lightning striking behind him. And Alyssa was watching all those images with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Aaaack!¡±


    He had no interest in his face that was dripping with blood, and approached the dead Janet, crawling like a turtle. The traces of the stabbing remained. He found his dead mother and cried even more bizarrely.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughaaaugh.¡±


    Janet¡¯s body that still had some warmth was gradually cooling down due to the cold water from the rain, and Lucio was wailing as his tears of blood began to mix with the rain. All the negative emotions that humans could feel poured into him.


    The tremendous shock made him crazy. That would also have been a kind of defense mechanism. He had killed a person, and in the face of the ruinous truth that this was his birth mother, was there anyone that would not go crazy?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughaaagh!¡±


    He grabbed the already dead Janet and cried mournfully, wept, and wailed. He looked like he was a demon in the madness. He screamed his throat away, thinking that he would rather go crazy. His brutal cries rang in the Empress Palace for a long time.


    Eventually, when he passed out due to the huge shock and a long streak of wailing, Alyssa watched all this and laughed with a bizarre expression on her face.


    ¡°Ah, aha. Ahahahahaha!¡±


    Alyssa, who laughed so much, then cried after a while. And after that, she began to make a sound with a weird face, where her cries and laughter intersected. She smiled and cried as she looked on at the mother and son on the floor, with an inexplicable expression.


    The rain was falling unceasingly, and thunderstorms continued to strike.


    ¡°The Emperor¡­¡±


    Lucio spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°After the victory, he returned to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And he found out everything. The Empress was, of course, dethroned.¡±


    His voice, speaking of this, no longer trembled. It was a cold, icy voice.


    ¡°I keep remembering that day. I keep thinking of the day I killed my mother with these wicked hands. I have nightmares. I am killing my mother again. Then my mother is smiling. The dethroned Empress is smiling beside her. Then I go crazy.¡±


    He spoke with an empty facial expression.


    ¡°A few days later is my birth mother¡¯s death anniversary. The one I killed¡­ my mother¡¯s¡­¡±


    His face looked like someone who seemed to have lost everything. After revealing the story, he looked back at Patrizia for the first time. He was scared. That maybe she would blame him. Despite the fact that he deserved the accusations, and it was justified, he was afraid of being blamed. Then he rebuked and reprimanded himself.


    ¡®I am still a selfish and dirty child.¡¯


    ¡°This kind of day¡­ you could not understand.¡±


    He laughed bitterly. And for the first time, he met Patrizia¡¯s eyes. Patrizia was¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a blank expression. Like a shocked person. Lucio murmured in response.


    ¡°You also to me¡­ blame me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ah.¡±


    ¡°It is natural. I am not a person. I¡­¡±


    He swallowed his dry saliva.


    ¡°I am a monster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia said nothing. Instead she¡­


    ¡°Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    She cried.

 Chapter 113

    She shed tears. Literally, water flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Only then did Patrizia realize that she was crying, and wiped away her tears. Nevertheless, tears continued to pour down her face. She was still in tears as she mumbled.


    ¡°So, sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However I¡­ I just really cannot believe this.¡±


    Patrizia murmured with an empty voice.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you go through such a terrible thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this¡­ can you speak casually about it?¡±


    Patrizia asked while almost crying out at the end. This couldn¡¯t be. He went through something a human should never have to. Yet, he talked about that event much too calmly.


    Why was he? Why was he so indifferent about this? Was her heart the only one that was hurting? Was she the only one shocked? Was she the only one¡­ sad?


    ¡°SOB¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Patrizia now began to cry out loud. Patrizia wasn¡¯t confident that she could stay composed after hearing about this. Patrizia was a normal and ordinary person. It was natural to hear these stories and get upset. Anyone other than her would also have responded in this manner.


    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    Why was she crying? Lucio did not understand. Although any ordinary person would see this as a natural reaction, he was unaware that it was natural.


    This was because no one had cried for him. No one was miserable towards his tragedy. As someone who had undergone something a human should never have to, all he got in return was voices gossiping about his experience in the Imperial Palace, and not comfort or warm encouragement. So he did not know at all. So sad, angry, and crying about what he had been through¡­


    ¡°Why¡­ are you crying?¡±


    It was natural. It was something anyone would do. In the face of a tragedy, one must be angry, sad, and wail in tears. Nobody had taught him that.


    ¡°I am so¡­ sad.¡±


    Patrizia spoke while continuing to cry.


    ¡°At that young age¡­ even an adult would not be able to handle something so difficult, and it is so sad that you are reliving the memories of that day.¡±


    How many tears were shed before he could calmly talk about the memories from that day? How often did he have to tremble? How much did he blame and hurt himself? Just how much¡­?


    ¡°Why¡­ why do you put on such an indifferent expression on your face?¡±


    Was he sad? Alas, poor man. Patrizia finally wailed.


    ¡°Do not act like someone who is not affected¡­¡±


    She would have been sad even if he said this while crying. But why didn¡¯t he cry? Wasn¡¯t he sad? Didn¡¯t he think it was unfair? Didn¡¯t he want to kill that woman?


    She wanted to. She didn¡¯t even like him or love him, but her heart so much for his misfortune and the person behind hurting him was not like a human, she felt so very bad for him.


    But why was he¡­ why did he not cry? Why did he not get angry?


    Was he just so used to it? Were that pain, anger, and sadness already familiar?


    Then how much did he have to hurt alone?


    ¡°Cry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is something to cry about¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not a story to tell with such an indifferent expression¡­¡±


    Patrizia finally knelt in front of him and cried. Lucio stared at the crying Patrizia that was kneeling before him.


    Lucio did not understand Patrizia being like this. Why was she feeling so sad for him? She had said she didn¡¯t love him. She must have blamed him at the very least for Rosemond.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    He asked in a choked-up voice.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ doing this much for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You do not like me.¡±


    He said this calmly.


    ¡°You hate me.¡±


    ¡°I do not like Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia confessed this while still crying.


    ¡°I hate Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel bad for you.¡±


    Patrizia raised her eyes full of tears and looked at Lucio. Still, there wasn¡¯t even a single emotion showing on his face. Patrizia felt even more pain when she saw it.


    ¡°Nevertheless, what you have been through is more terrifying than my hatred.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your misfortune is unfortunate enough to be incomparable to how I hate you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I am crying. I have pity for Your Majesty.¡±


    She stole her tears as she said this.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, where you cannot even shed a tear in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, a crack began to form on Lucio¡¯s face. Patrizia even looked at the crack with sad eyes. Oh, such a pitiful man he was. Poor man.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Lucio covered his face with both of his hands. No one cried for him. No one had allowed him to cry. Even Rosemond did not do that.


    Only his Empress, who he had hurt and nailed down with words telling her not to love him, was doing so.


    He cried. It seemed to be crying. Patrizia shed tears and looked at him with sad eyes. He cried while killing his sound at first, then cried out, finally making a noise.


    ¡°Ah¡­ SOB¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia swallowed her cries and slowly approached him. She bit her lips and embraced him. The sound of his sobbing and the hot tears he shed rode the cold air and came to her. She also started crying again with a lowered volume.


    For a long time, the garden was dying of suffocation from the sadness.

 Chapter 114

    ¡°Arrived, Lady Rosemond.¡±


    At the end of the driver¡¯s words, Rosemond got off the carriage with a cold glance. Her eyes caught a shabby castle with two people inside who she didn¡¯t want to see. Rosemond laughed and played around with her feet in high heeled shoes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the way to the castle, Rosemond didn¡¯t say a word. Looking at her from the side, Glara was anxious. Her owner was never this silent. Even when she was imprisoned in the prison last time, she had spoken in a relaxed manner. But this time, she said she was going to see her father, and without saying a single word, moved her feet forward with a stiff expression. Glara couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that something was off.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, you arrived.¡±


    As soon as she entered the castle, the butler came to greet Rosemond with a gentle voice, but Rosemond went to look for the Darrow couple, without caring to listen. It was not difficult to find them. It was because, at the butler¡¯s words, they also came out to greet her.


    ¡°Our Rose is here. It has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, honey. How many years has it been? Anyways, you went through a lot, traveling a long journey.¡±


    Rosemond did not make any expression at these warm lines. Now it was only hatred that remained in her for them, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they talked badly to her, or praised her. Besides, she would soon become the daughter of a Duke. Rosemond pulled something out of her bosom with an expressionless face and extended it to Baron Darrow.


    ¡°Sign this.¡±


    ¡°What is this, daughter?¡±


    Daughter. It was disgusting. Had this man ever treated her as his daughter at any time?


    ¡°Oh my goodness, a waiver of paternity?¡±


    Baroness Darrow shouldn¡¯t have looked too shocked. She always wanted this. She wished for Rosemond to be gone. To just want to disappear from this world. That was why she had just stood there after what she had gone through? No, she didn¡¯t even suffer but urged it on. That specific happening.


    ¡°With whose permission?!¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter.¡±


    Rosemond looked tired in the face of intense opposition. She didn¡¯t want to talk to these people for as long as possible. Her perfect plan was to come here and leave the castle in exactly 30 minutes. 10 minutes would have passed by now. Thus, the remaining time was 20 minutes. She opened her mouth to get the job done quickly.


    ¡°It would be beneficial for you to sign.¡±


    Rosemond spoke in a cool voice.


    ¡°His Majesty already granted his permission. Instead of being some daughter of Baron Darrow, I will become the daughter of the Duke of Efreni. If both of you really care for me at all, just shut your mouths and sign. I want to leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    Everything was true. Sadly it was. As soon as she could, she wanted to tear off the dirty Darrow name stuck behind her. It was obviously her first identity, but now it was just something she wanted to try to get rid of it.


    ¡°How can you say such words¡­?¡±


    The Baroness made an expression as if she was hurt. It was so ill-fitting, that Rosemond couldn¡¯t even laugh. To show such a human reaction, she was too disgusted with this house.


    ¡°Now put away the mask, Baroness. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, stop it. Rose, stop.¡±


    Baron Darrow intervened as if he couldn¡¯t watch anymore, but even that made Rosemond feel disgusted. Where did he think he was to pretend to be her father?


    ¡°You stop it. Do you have the right to call my name?¡±


    ¡°Rose¡­¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t call for me.¡±


    Rosemond warned with monstrous eyes. She kept feeling nauseous since earlier. Rosemond spoke coldly, ignoring the bile that was rising.


    ¡°I think you are mistaken about something, but this is not your option. Both of you just have to accept it.¡±


    Like she had done in the past, they should do the same. Even so, they had nothing to lose, right?


    ¡°So shut up and sign. I want to get out of this damn castle as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The expressions of both Baron and Baroness Darrow hardened. The Baroness even seemed to have some annoyance on her face. The Baron seemed to be thinking about something but soon opened his mouth.


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    The two of them cried for a long time and at some point, did not cry any longer. Not aware of her swollen face from all that crying, Patrizia sat side by side with Lucio. Both seemed exhausted due to the loss of too much moisture. Of the two, who kept guarding each others¡¯ sides for a long time, Patrizia was the first to open her mouth.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    Patrizia looked at Lucio and asked.


    ¡°You having loved Rosemond, and treating her as so special¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What you talked about¡­ is it related?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±


    She knew it. Patrizia confirmed that her predictions were correct, and then closed her eyes.


    It had been strange from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t just affection or favor, and she had always thought it was weird. What was the reason, because his attitude was always unnatural as if he treated Rosemond like his alter-ego¡­ she had wondered. With this kind of reason, she understood. Lucio spoke.


    ¡°She is a woman with as many stories as me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing that, Patrizia was forced to laugh internally. The main characters of the story were the three of them, and all three of them had stories. One person¡¯s family was beheaded and she was reincarnated. One man killed his mother with his own hands due to the schemes of his crazy stepmother. What was the other one? Patrizia did not feel good about it.


    ¡°The reason I cannot leave her¡­ is because of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ does she have a similar pain to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    He gave out an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°Is not the size of pain originally subjective?¡±


    That was agreeable. Nevertheless, objective pain like Lucio¡¯s case seemed to exist. Patrizia quietly swallowed her dry saliva.


    ¡°Her pain is objective.¡±


    Like his.


    Another story began.

 Chapter 115

    ¡°Baby.¡±


    Rosemond was creeped out by the title Baron Darrow used for her. Baby? Ha, baby. That disgusting scoundrel¡­ She wanted to ask God. Where was this man¡¯s conscience dropped when he was made? In addition, with shame missing as well. With a disdainful look, Rosemond stared at Baron Darrow.


    ¡°Gone crazy, Baron?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, my daughter.¡±


    As if they were people born to get on her nerves as much as possible, the Baron and Baroness continued to disturb Rosemond¡¯s mind. She felt like she just wanted to kill everyone and get out of this place, but the downside was that she couldn¡¯t handle the future consequences of those actions. When he noticed this, Baron Darrow said with a smile.


    ¡°Baby, you are definitely my precious daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think you¡¯re going to break the heavenly bonds? Such divine retribution¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine retribution?!¡±


    Rosemond exploded with a furious voice.


    ¡°Good job. Divine retribution, divine retribution you say!¡±


    Soon Rosemond mumbled with cold eyes.


    ¡°By the way, how is that brat Bruchenka, these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Bruchenka, the eldest child born between the Baron and the Baroness, was living in his in-laws home. Rosemond laughed in a mocking manner.


    ¡°Does his wife know? About how that creature raped his half-sister?¡±


    ¡°Rosemond!¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t call my name!¡±


    Rosemond shouted in rage. In response, both the Baron and Baroness flinched and backed off. Eventually, Rosemond, who had even mentioned such a taboo topic with her own mouth, muttered with a voice full of rage.


    ¡°If I could, I want to shred you all up and kill you. Right now, I want to end your lives with methods that I can¡¯t even put in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s that I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be connected with you anymore. So while I am saying it nicely, sign the waiver.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that, I don¡¯t know what kinds of things I will do to all of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    When Rosemond yelled, Baron Darrow calmly answered her.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    He had a dissatisfied expression on his face. Of course. Anyways, since she was his daughter, he had been able to stretch out his shoulders due to the fact that she received the Emperor¡¯s favor. When Rosemond thought about that, she wanted to just receive the Emperor¡¯s hate instead, and die right away.


    ¡°But just stay for the night, for one day today.¡±


    Baron Darrow asked this in a friendly voice, but it was just a request that would not work on Rosemond at all.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    There was no desire to be in this dirty and ugly household where she was forcibly violated. She would rather sleep on the street. Baron Darrow seemed to read her thoughts and added more.


    ¡°Anyways, the time is late and you can¡¯t move. You have to think about the horse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay only one day and then leave. Anyways¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be the last night as father and daughter?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Father and daughter. Had he ever thought of her as a daughter? Rosemond glared at Baron and Baroness Darrow with contempt, then climbed upstairs with loud footsteps. When she left this house, she had been determined to never step foot in here again, her own space.


    Rosemond closed the door loudly and sat down in her shabby room. Shortly after that incident had occurred, she had cried in silence right here. Sad and scared. Now there was no more of that young and weak girl. All that was left was a villainess full of ambition. Rosemond still stared coldly inside of the room. Obviously, the place where her childhood had been contained made her want to vomit.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    She was confident that she had a very unhappy childhood. Baron Darrow was clearly her biological father, but Baroness Darrow was not her biological mother. Her mother was a prostitute, and she had gotten her life through a night of play between her mother and Baron Darrow.


    ¡®Would have been better to be erased in the womb.¡¯


    Rosemond got rid of her bitter smile. Her mother, who she couldn¡¯t even resent anymore, had been killed by Baroness Darrow who had gone blind with jealousy, and her father Baron Darrow had just looked on. At that time, she was ten years old, and she immediately entered the Darrow household. As a daughter of a prostitute, which was too embarrassing to even say.


    ¡®Should have died then.¡¯


    If she had died then, would there have been this anger now? Would all the wicked evil and sorrow not have been created? The sure fact was that this was now only a regret, and there was no way to turn back time.


    ¡°At some point, Rosemond¡¯s brother started seeing her as a woman.¡±


    Lucio continued to speak.


    ¡°After that, the incident happened. The brother forced himself on his half-sister. Baroness Darrow knew this fact and still condoned it. Must have thought it was something to dismiss.¡±


    He spoke in a bitter voice, and Patrizia was at a loss for words at that moment. She had wondered if there was anyone more unfortunate than her in the world, but there was Lucio, and there was another unfortunate person like Lucio, which was Rosemond. Patrizia felt her heart grow heavy at the moment. That woman was hateful, and Patrizia despised her, but at the same time pitied her.


    ¡°She said she wanted to die then.¡±


    Made sense. Patrizia closed her eyes with a facial expression showing her thoughts on how terrible that was. After much time had passed, she asked.


    ¡°¡­ How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°It was a coincidence.¡±


    Yes, it was a coincidence. Thinking about it now, she thought about how even that could be a manipulation, but he thought it was a coincidence anyways. A woman of beautiful pink hair, which he had stumbled across on a long, long journey, learned of her situation and shared a sense of misery in terrible childhoods and wounds.

 Chapter 116

    Rosemond was smart and gambled to change her life. She had wrapped up her wounds and sold them to Lucio, in exchange for empathy from the Emperor. Not stopping there, she dug into Lucio¡¯s wounds, pretended to comfort him, and made him depend on her. As if no one else could understand his secret and shocking wounds. As if she was the only one who could understand and accept him.


    His trauma was the Achilles¡¯ heel that made him most vulnerable. Rosemond¡¯s scheme was successful. Lucio was forced to fall in love with her. There were many women taking their clothes off in front of him, and women seducing him, but no woman like Rosemond.


    In addition, the fact that she had a big wound, similar to himself, also served as a safeguard to prevent Lucio from throwing away Rosemond. Rosemond was convinced that Lucio could never abandon her when she was so full of wounds. And Rosemond¡¯s thoughts were generally correct.


    After hearing all of Lucio¡¯s story, Patrizia felt her head throb from the shock. Was this the identity of an inexplicable bond? A scary, shocking childhood scar that even a noble spirit like herself could not dare to have. He had thought that anyone that had grown up normally would never be able to understand him.


    In fact, his words were not completely wrong. She could not fully understand him. She had never been in a situation like that. But was that not true for Rosemond as well? A person could not fully understand a person if they had not gone through the same experience.


    However, Rosemond was a little unique. As if she was different. Like she was the only one that could fully understand him. That didn¡¯t mean Lucio was bad for having fallen for that. He would have needed it. Someone who could fully understand him. Someone who could tell him it¡¯s not his fault. In that way, that someone could help relieve the burden, even by a little bit.


    ¡°I felt bad for her. In the same way, as she pitied me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I identified her with myself. That is the reason why I could not leave her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    She understood. It was annoying, and honestly, she didn¡¯t want to understand it, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from understanding. If she had been either Rosemond or Lucio, wouldn¡¯t she have done the same? She couldn¡¯t be confident that she wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That woman¡­ do you love her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was a question that he would have answered ¡®yes¡¯ if it had been in the past. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth so easily. He had loved her. He had definitely loved her. But now? Did he still love her now?


    Occasionally, even before he married Patrizia, he had doubts. Did she really love me? Did he really love her? Was it simple compassion, or actual love, between the two of them? If it was compassion, could it be seen as love?


    At one time, he had been convinced that compassion was also love, but as he got to know her inner self, his beliefs began to crack. And now, Lucio thought ¡®I am not sure¡¯. There was no doubt that he considered her pitiful. He pitied her even now. But did he really love her? Did she really love him as well? Were the feelings that remained between the two of them really true?


    ¡°I say.¡±


    So he replied vaguely.


    ¡°I am not sure myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was a love that began with compassion. Compassion, or feelings of sympathy did not last long. That is, it was only temporary. It was also normal for him to be confused, and the likelihood of Rosemond really having loved him was less. At least, Patrizia thought it was.


    So she had to be careful with herself too. Love that began with compassion could never last long. If she couldn¡¯t distinguish compassion from love, she would also be miserable.


    The next day, Rosemond opened her eyes in an uncomfortable state. As soon as she opened her eyes, she glanced around her surroundings. Ah, she was inside the room that made her sick. She got up, thinking that she should leave here as soon as possible.


    ¡°Are you up, Lady Rosemond?¡±


    ¡°Yea.¡±


    Now, Glara knew her shameful secret, but she hadn¡¯t said anything about it. Rosemond thought it was a relief, but her mood turned bad thinking about it. Of course, she didn¡¯t express it at all and spoke to Glara.


    ¡°If you just bring over the signed waiver from the Darrow couple, we will leave here right away. Make the preparations.¡±


    ¡°But Lady Rosemond, will you not take a bath?¡±


    ¡°I will do it elsewhere. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a lack of money, and there¡¯s no reason to stay here any longer?¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s voice sounded so irritated as she said this, and that Glara didn¡¯t say anything. She quietly replied that she understood, then left the room, and Rosemond soon left through the door and found the Baron and Baroness. They faced her with the same expressions as yesterday.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, my daughter?¡±


    Nausea formed. How long did she have to listen to that bullsh*t? Rosemond asked, while fully revealing her discomfort.


    ¡°Did you sign the waiver of parental authority?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, baby. You are in such a hurry.¡±


    Baroness Darrow said this with a bright grin.


    ¡°I talked with your father all night yesterday. How to be of help with your future¡­¡±


    ¡°Put away those words that aren¡¯t even in your heart.¡±


    Rosemond smiled coldly and cut her words.


    ¡°The waiver of parental authority, give it over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, seem so urgent.¡±


    Baroness Darrow revealed slight displeasure and talked to Rosemond.


    ¡°Fine, if you want it that much. We will sign it.¡±


    ¡°Right this instant¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there are conditions.¡±


    Baron Darrow smiled, and interrupted the conversation between the two of them.

 Chapter 117

    Rosemond looked at Baron Darrow with an expression asking what he wanted to say, and Baron Darrow said to Rosemond with a groveling expression.


    ¡°Should you not have to pay for the cost of having raised you thus far?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    The cost of being raised. Rosemond thought silently. Who was the person that had ordered her around like a maid from the age of ten, only dressed her in rags, and left her half-brother to rape her? Someone like that dared to mention money with his mouth? Rosemond was shocked at his shamelessness. Soon, however, she showed her distinctive smile and whispered to Glara for something.


    ¡°Good. So you want that?¡±


    Rosemond pulled up the corners of her mouth and laughed.


    ¡°You should have said that before. Then I could have left yesterday.¡±


    What a waste. Rosemond added to her words with a voice filled with regret.


    ¡°Sure, money. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Alas, the condition for her to be able to forget about her childhood misfortune was just measly money? Should have said it sooner. She could have just shoved so much money down their throats so they would suffocate.


    Rosemond grabbed the waiver of parental authority from the hand of Baroness Darrow. She smiled coolly and threw a purse full of gold coins that she had received from Glara to the Darrow couple. Gold coins poured out of the open purse and bounced off the body of the Baron and Baroness. Rosemond greeted them for the last time with a voice full of fury.


    ¡°Please live long. Baron as well as Baroness.¡±


    Until the day she could become the Empress and completely destroy them, she hoped they would live for a long time.


    That morning, Patrizia regretted having heard the story of the past from Lucio last night. She lowered her head with a flustered expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ how will I see that person¡¯s face now?¡±


    Knowing the secret meant knowing the person¡¯s weakness. Patrizia had discovered Lucio¡¯s weaknesses. The problem was that the ¡®weakness¡¯ was something that worked on her. In the past, she would have reacted coldly, but after hearing the terrible story, it seemed that she could no longer treat him coldly. She should have just not listened. Patrizia regretted it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is something wrong?¡±


    Mirya asked as she had no idea what was going on, and Patrizia shut her mouth. It was about the Imperial Family. Even if it was Mirya, she was very cautious to bring it up out loud, so Patrizia just shook her head and said, ¡°I am just not feeling well today.¡± After hearing the words, Mirya made a big fuss and said she would boil up some soup and bring it up. As she disappeared into the kitchen, Patrizia wore a dress with the help of the other maids and raised her head elegantly.


    ¡°Ella, how much time is left before Rosemond will return?¡±


    Rafaella, who had been watching Patrizia get ready beside her seemed to ponder for a bit at the sudden question and then answered.


    ¡°Well. Perhaps by now, she is heading back from the countryside? The Darrow home is a bit far from the capital. Probably less than a week.¡±


    It was far away indeed, and while Patrizia mumbled to herself, Mirya appeared with pumpkin soup. Since it was a lie that she was not feeling well, Patrizia felt a slight stab from her conscience. However, Patrizia did not show any of it, and gave a small smile while saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mirya, I think we need to re-budget the Vain Palace.¡±


    Patrizia, who took a bite of pumpkin soup, casually brought up the topic. Mirya responded with a voice that thought it was a given.


    ¡°Now, she is not even a Baroness, but just a lady. I think you must definitely do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It is too late. Reduce the budget, and other useless expenditures designed to consume luxuries from the original budget. Anyway, the maids in the Vain Palace are few in number, so they should not care anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do that as soon as possible.¡±


    Patrizia smiled brightly and nodded her head. Now it felt like the surroundings were being sorted out a bit. But she still couldn¡¯t be relieved. Rosemond wasn¡¯t like a usual bet. The comfort that she felt right now was fleeting, as it was just the illusion of not having to see Rosemond in front of her eyes for the time being.


    Patrizia thought that before Rosemond would try to do anything else, this time it would not be bad for her to do something first. Even if it was fatal, it could not be helped. It wasn¡¯t necessary to deal gracefully with a person who ignored moral ideas.


    ¡°How are the preparations for the Founding Day celebration?¡±


    ¡°It is almost over, Your Majesty. Now only the small details are left.¡±


    Mirya said this with a smile.


    ¡°Congratulations. You can rest a little from today. You were so overwhelmed these days that I was very worried about whether you might get sick.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the one thing I was born with was the gift of strength.¡±


    Patrizia smiled with a smirk after those words. She was safe even after having sucked poison, so she had to admit she had physical strength at least. Patrizia emptied the soup bowl clean and spoke quietly, ¡°Then it would be better to go to the library today.¡±


    Since Rosemond¡¯s appearance, it has been a long time since she had felt her mood soured toward the library. Anyways, there was no Rosemond right now. Patrizia moved slowly with a satisfied smile.


    The sunlight wasn¡¯t as hot as she had thought it would be, so Patrizia enjoyed the refreshing feeling she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    As she walked into the library, a librarian who she seemed to have seen after a few months, greeted her properly. Patrizia moved to the bookshelves filled with books on science to find a book that she had been trying to read before.


    At such leisure, her face looked more comfortable than ever. When she finally found the bookshelf she wanted, she mumbled to herself at the welcome discovery.


    ¡°Ah, found¡­ it.¡±


    However, the joy did not last long. Patrizia, within the large and numerous bookshelves of the spacious library, encountered Lucio and blinked her eyes at being taken aback. Why was this person here at this time¡­? Patrizia was so surprised that she stood blankly, without even thinking of greeting him properly. Lucio greeted her first.

 Chapter 118

    ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You must have been quite surprised.¡±


    He laughed after he said that. Patrizia finally came to her senses and greeted him.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Master of the Empire and the Sun. May the road ahead be filled only with light.¡±


    ¡°You are the same.¡±


    He muttered with a bitter look as she greeted him with perfect manners. Patrizia quietly bit her lips because she doesn¡¯t like that look on his face. Lucio asked.


    ¡°Why are you all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to read some books.¡±


    The words ¡®because Rosemond is not here for a while¡¯ was omitted. He was uncomfortable for her, but Rosemond was more uncomfortable. But Lucio seemed to have noticed and spoke to her.


    ¡°She no longer enters the library. You will not have to feel uncomfortable about coming here.¡±


    ¡°You really know the details well.¡±


    Made sense. Patrizia was being sarcastic, and Lucio had a sheepish expression. Anyways, unless he organized his relationship with her, this was bound to happen with them. She sighed. With Rosemond, it was enough for Patrizia to respond to her consistent hatred and contempt, but the problem with this man could not be solved by such simple logic. Because this man was a very complex being for her.


    Anyways, he was her husband, and also an unscrupulous one who kept a mistress, but to be factual, it wasn¡¯t such a flaw if an Emperor had a mistress. Until that point, she was able to blame him for his hesitation, but it was hard to do so beyond that unless she knew the relationship between Rosemond and him.


    Anyways, it was a difficult situation. It would have been better if she had met him before her. Patrizia had such a useless thought.


    ¡°If you are uncomfortable, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to.¡±


    Patrizia answered bluntly and continued to look for the book because she didn¡¯t want to be caught with the truth that she was being affected by him. The best answer was just to get the job done quickly, and return to the Imperial Palace. Patrizia was so eager to find the book that she didn¡¯t even notice that Lucio was staring at her.


    Lucio was sorry for her even having this idea, but he was thankful to her.


    After hearing such a story, people would tend to treat the protagonist in a special way. ¡°Special¡± here did not mean that the quality of treatment is improved, but that it meant being cautious in the treatment towards that person. After hearing such a story, most people treated the person carefully. As if the person was a glass bottle that broke easily, with the slightest bit of touch.


    Patrizia did not do that, so Lucio felt that this was actually rather special. Anyways, it was definitely something to be thankful for, and with the amount of his gratitude, he was that much apologetic to her as well.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    Only then, Patrizia did notice, and asked. The mysterious expression was clear without anything to block it. He replied with a smile.


    ¡°I am sorry if that made you feel bad.¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t expecting an answer like this. However, Patrizia felt strange, as if she was the one to have done something wrong. She coughed awkwardly, and eagerly tried to find the book again. It was then that her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Oh, found it.¡±


    While Patrizia was muttering unknowingly, she raised her heel to pull a book from a high shelf. However, because it was too high, she could barely touch the book. At that time, her hand seemed to have grabbed the book, but as she happened to disturb the other books, five or six books began to fall below the bookshelf. Patrizia closed her eyes without realizing she was doing so and said, ¡°Why were the books put up so high? How could short people look?!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    However, what was unexpectedly heard, was someone else¡¯s moaning. Patrizia slowly opened her closed eyes. And what Patrizia saw made her look at Lucio with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You should be careful.¡±


    Lucio, who had blocked all the books pouring into her with one arm, grabbed each book and put it in its original place. Patrizia naturally let out her anxious voice, even though he looked just fine after having been hit by all those books.


    ¡°Your, Your Majesty. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    To be honest, it was very painful, but he said nothing. This kind of woman would worry about him if he said it hurt and would frown her little face while pretending not to care. A sad, good woman who had hated him, but eventually cared for him.


    ¡°Are you alright, Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I was not hit with anything. Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°I said I am. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    When the book she was originally looking for was on the floor in front of her, Lucio picked it up and handed it to Patrizia. Patrizia managed to accept it, and before she even thanked him, he was already walking towards the entrance. Patrizia murmured while looking at Lucio, who was indifferently receiving the greetings of the maids from the Empress Palace.


    ¡°¡­ He is good at making people concerned about him.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there was a loud noise. Are you okay?¡±


    After returning to the Empress Palace, Mirya had asked anxiously, and Patrizia replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I am fine. I am not the injured one, His Majesty is.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was hit by the books in my stead.¡±


    Which made her concerned. Patrizia had a very displeased expression on her face. Mirya first noticed the change inside of her and her mental state, then carefully asked Patrizia.


    ¡°Your Majesty, was the court physician called for?¡±


    ¡°He probably did not call for one.¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t feel much attachment to his body. Patrizia, who was a bit depressed by that entangled background, made an expression as if she was thinking something for a moment, and soon told Mirya.


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I must call for the court physician anyway. There were only a few books, but the thickness of them cannot be ignored, and you never know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will send the court physician to the Central Palace.¡±


    Mirya captured the meaning of Patrizia¡¯s words and left with a bright smile, while Patrizia was left alone to then have a peaceful expression on her face as if she had finally unburdened her mind. Of course, these were changes that she did not notice.

 Chapter 119

    Patrizia had a dream that night. The moments before she restarted this life all came out in that dream. When the guillotine finally cut down Petronilla¡¯s throat, Patrizia woke up sobbing.


    ¡°Aaaaaagh!


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    The shocked Mirya hastened to Patrizia in a hurry, as did Rafaella. She came into the room with a pair of swords in both hands, as she thought an assassin might have infiltrated, but gave a sigh of relief when she found out that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Lizzy, Your Majesty. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia was still unsettled and asked Mirya for water, and while Mirya went out to get water, Rafaella asked Patrizia with a worried expression.


    ¡°Now, Your Majesty. Calm down. I am the only one here. Your Majesty is safe.¡±


    ¡°Haa, Rafaella¡­¡±


    In the dream, she had even seen the scene of her death, vividly replayed. If there was a god of dreams, she felt that her mind and body were being destroyed, so that she would be killed. It was only natural, as she had experienced all kinds of misfortune before her reincarnation. While Patrizia still rested with a pale face, Mirya brought in warm water.


    ¡°Drink first, Your Majesty. Then calm down.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Still vomiting out her surprised breaths, Patrizia drank the water like a child. Mirya and Rafaella were staring at her. Patrizia wanted to say her usual words, ¡®It is okay. You can all go back now. ¡® to them, but she couldn¡¯t. Mirya asked in a voice full of worry.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think so.¡±


    ¡°Shall I bring something else to eat? Something sweet or¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is fine.¡±


    After drinking the water to some extent, the calmed down Patrizia told Mirya.


    ¡°I want to take a walk alone. I do not think I can fall asleep again in this state.¡±


    ¡°Alone? However¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosemond is not here right now, so there is nothing wrong with it. I am fine.¡±


    Patrizia stumbled after saying that and got up from her bed. Because of the great impact from the shock, it was difficult to even properly move her body. Rafaella quickly supported her, and Mirya brought a shawl made of thick fur. Patrizia wore it and soon walked outside the Empress Palace with slow footsteps.


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia went with that garden. To a place that contained all of her feelings. Patrizia did not want to be comforted by anyone. The only person who knew this feeling right now was herself. Patrizia believed that being alone among flowers would organize her emotions and that she could bring down this miserable feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Strange tears flowed as she walked up to the garden. She missed Nilla so much, but the time was deep in the night. It was a time for horses and stablehands to sleep, and it was impossible to wake them up due to her own uncomfortable heart. That didn¡¯t mean she wanted to worry her whole family by walking all the way there and waking Nilla up. She just had to bear it alone. Anyways, even everything she went through was all gone now.


    She was walking up to the garden without even thinking of hiding her tears, and it was then she could see someone from a distance. The moonlight was faint, so it was hard to see, but Patrizia at least figured out that this was not an assassin. The assassin did not look like that. Patrizia quietly approached that someone. It was Lucio.


    ¡°¡­ Empress?¡±


    Lucio¡¯s voice hovered over the silent garden. Patrizia slowly walked to where he was and vowed not to hug him no matter how hard it was. The moonlight was so faint that only the flowers would know that she cried if she managed to straighten out her voice.


    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you cry?¡±


    ¡®Failure, damn it.¡¯ Patrizia replied.


    ¡°Yes. It would seem so.¡±


    ¡°If you cried, you cried, what do you mean it would seem so?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Patrizia replied with an empty voice, and Lucio¡¯s expression was not good when he heard her voice. He asked.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I thought it happened too long ago for the memories to even come back.¡±


    She had remembered. Cruelly.


    ¡°But they did come back, the memories.¡±


    ¡°It is a bright red lie to say that time heals everything.¡±


    As it was for him. With that said, Lucio handed Patrizia a white handkerchief. It was the same handkerchief he had given her that other day. She gently wiped her tears with it, and as Lucio watched her, he gently grabbed the handkerchief from her and wiped parts of her face that were out of her reach. Patrizia wanted to get away from there, but at the moment she wasn¡¯t even up to it, and honestly, just walking up to that garden had been a feat.


    ¡°I do not think you cried even like this, at that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It must have been a worse memory than that.¡±


    ¡°There is no match.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t compare Rosemond and Nilla. In a voice that still contained nothing, Patrizia asked Lucio.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Despite saying that, Patrizia was afraid. She wondered if he would have another seizure, and she hoped he wouldn¡¯t answer. Fortunately, Lucio smiled brightly and gave a better answer.


    ¡°Just because I recalled some bad memories.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That time the¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the memories are a little less than that.¡±


    Even then, it was the memory of abuse. There was no strength in pain. If it hurts then it hurts, what significance was there for hurting less or hurting more. Patrizia spoke quietly.


    ¡°You must be having a hard time now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is hard.¡±


    Lucio smiled brightly as he said so.


    ¡°But I got used to it. That is why I do not cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to get used to pain?¡±

 Chapter 120

    ¡°I accept that pain as a part of me. Specifically¡­¡±


    Lucio, who was worried for a moment, concluded with a bitter look.


    ¡°It is being consumed by that pain. Being eaten.¡±


    ¡°I do not think that is very good.¡±


    ¡°It is a much better choice than groaning in pain.¡±


    Was it? Patrizia asked Lucio, thinking that she couldn¡¯t understand up to that much.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Is the Empress alright?¡±


    ¡°I am not alright.¡±


    Patrizia spoke frankly, and Lucio smiled.


    ¡°Yes. It is much better to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will not be okay forever.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. Wounds and pains are normally like that. It is a memory that can never be forgotten or erased.¡±


    ¡°You are speaking like a person who has mastered all of that.¡±


    ¡°A kind of defense mechanism.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia changed the topic, thinking she didn¡¯t want to develop on the deep topic further.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I am used to it.¡±


    ¡°I do not like Your Majesty, but I am regretful for your personal misfortune.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if this was a normal pain that could be expressed with regret. Lucio spoke.


    ¡°Yes. I am grateful to the Empress for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    When Patrizia asked with an expression showing she didn¡¯t understand at all, Lucio replied with a smile.


    ¡°Usually, when you hear this, Empress. It is hard to treat that person the same as before. They will try to draw a line. Try not to touch that person¡¯s wounds as much as possible. Of course, that is from their goodwill, but sometimes it hurts that person even more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for continuing to hate me indifferently.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was he smiling like that? Patrizia bit her lips without her knowledge. Whether he had not seen that or was pretending to not have seen? He asked without pointing out her action.


    ¡°So are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so.¡±


    After Patrizia replied without much sincerity, she stared at the man in front of her.


    All of the pain she was experiencing now had come from this man. It was this man who sent Nilla to the guillotine, and this man who had destroyed her family. However, this was strictly before she returned to this new life, and as of now, this man had no responsibility for it. Anyways, in this present state, the man would not order for the destruction of her family or send Nilla to the guillotine.


    But even so, it was this man in front of her that had hurt her. Falling into the trap of inconsistent contradictions, Patrizia looked confused. If so, was she now trying to heal her pain with a man who was the source of her pain? There could be no ironic situation such as this.


    ¡°You seem to like this garden. You always seem to be coming here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Only then, Patrizia stopped thinking and replied.


    ¡°It is a special place, somewhat.¡±


    ¡°It is also a special place for me, this place. How fascinating.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After being beaten by my mother, I always came here and cried. That day, when the incident happened, I self-injured myself here.¡±


    The content was cruel, but the voice containing it was devoid of anything. How on earth could this man say anything like this? Patrizia felt bad for him and became sad. Probably the flowers of this garden grew up, each drinking at least a drop of his tears.


    ¡°I just told you a story that was not so fun. I had better go back. The night is deep.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Patrizia said this, and then gave him a proper farewell, and left the garden. However, she heard the sound of someone following her from behind. Looking back, it was Lucio. Patrizia asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better to escort you back to the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. Why did you come out alone without bringing a guard?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be alone.¡±


    Patrizia politely declined.


    ¡°So I will walk alone. Return to the Central Palace please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With that said, Patrizia walked a little faster than before. When she walked about ten steps, Patrizia had noticed that Lucio nevertheless was following her carefully, but she decided to leave it as it was, instead of saying more about that. Eventually, Lucio watched Patrizia arrive at the Empress Palace and listen to Rafaella¡¯s worried nagging, then returned to the Central Palace.


    Rosemond arrived at the Imperial Palace earlier than expected. It was because the carriage¡¯s speed was maximized at her prompting. Rosemond, who gave him a much higher bonus than originally promised, entered the Imperial Palace with a level of confidence that was unparalleled in that of the Darrow household. She went to her Vain Palace first. A few maids welcomed her.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond, you have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yea, nothing much happened, right?¡±


    Of course, I thought she would hear the answer, ¡°nothing much happened,¡± but the reaction that came back was unexpected. When Rosemond hesitated with the expressions that the maids showed, not knowing what to do, she intuitively noticed that something had gone wrong. She interrogated them with a grim look.


    ¡°What is it? What is going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    At last, Rosemond¡¯s incessant questioning made the maids spill the truth. Rosemond¡¯s anger soared to the top of her head, because of the fact that the budget for the Vain Palace had been cut in half, and that luxury items were being restricted from being bought at all.


    She was in a very bad low mood due to the fatigue of her long-distance travel, and the stress she had received from the Baron and Baroness. Eventually, Rosemond moved her footsteps to the Empress Palace where Patrizia was, without even thinking about changing her dress.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Rosemond is here.¡±


    Due to Mirya¡¯s blunt voice, Patrizia intuitively knew the reason why she had come.

 Chapter 121

    When Patrizia allowed her to come in, Rosemond, whose skin was rougher than before, came into her place with pompous steps. Patrizia, tired of her arrogance, lectured her on her attitude.


    ¡°You are probably the only one who shows such impolite conduct in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°What did I do for you to say that, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am saying, mind your manners. You look very urgently in need of etiquette education.¡±


    At her words, Rosemond couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted.


    ¡°The person that needs etiquette education is not me, but the Empress!¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She asked Patrizia with a cold expression.


    ¡°Why did you cut the budget for Vain Palace?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Patrizia was expecting it, but when she finally faced this situation, it felt more strange than she had thought it would be. She replied after she had soothed down her voice.


    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±


    ¡°How can the budget suddenly be cut like this? I returned the Baroness title, but I am still His Majesty¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are His Majesty¡¯s ¡°unofficial¡± mistress. There is no provision in Imperial law to budget for the mistress. I am just doing it according to custom.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you suddenly ignoring custom and doing this arbitrary thing, I¡¯m extremely curious.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Rosemond. Maids were given to the Vain Palace, and as you said, you are no longer a Baroness. So, I just thought it was reasonable to reduce my useless budget as the owner of the Inner Palace.¡±


    Patrizia, who said this, added on something with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Not only that, but it is also unprecedented to meet with a mere daughter of a Baron whenever you want, Lady Rosemond. I think that alone is enough to treat you well as His Majesty¡¯s mistress¡±


    ¡°Did you say, daughter of a mere Baron, just now?¡±


    Rosemond laughed and corrected Patrizia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately, I am no longer Baron Darrow¡¯s daughter. That name now has no meaning for me.¡±


    Patrizia asked, raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°My father signed a waiver of parental authority. I will soon be brought in as an adopted daughter of the Duchy of Efreni. So now I¡¯m not, ¡®a daughter of a mere Baron, but the daughter of the one of the Empire¡¯s three Prime Ministers.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a firm face, and Rosemond¡¯s face crumpled.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stop doing things that insult me.¡±


    ¡°I do not know when I said I did something insulting, Lady Rosemond. It does not matter to me whether you are a Baron¡¯s daughter or a Duke¡¯s adopted daughter. Whatever you are, I am the noblest woman in this empire, and no woman dares to surpass me. But should someone like myself, have to care about what you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Patrizia¡¯s words were all true for Rosemond. Patrizia continued.


    ¡°That is even better. Congratulations, Lady Rosemond. Congratulations in advance. From what I know, I heard that the riches of the Duke of Efreni are not small. Then I do not have to increase the budget for Vain Palace. No, I would rather cut it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Do not shout, Lady Rosemond. If you¡¯re going to be a princess soon, keep your manners and dignity. You must relearn from the nobility about etiquette before being admitted to the Duchy. If it is embarrassing to say that directly to the Duke, I have the intention of showing mercy and tell the Duke myself.¡±


    ¡°No, there is no need for that, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond replied in a hurry.


    ¡°Because my father has already promised to attach a tutor to me. So I do not need Your Majesty¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°That is good. The Empress¡¯s position is not so free to care for such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then is this over now? Hurry and go. I am very busy right now.¡±


    Patrizia said that and then called the maids into the room. To the maids asking what they were called for, Patrizia made the world¡¯s most caring expression and gave them an order.


    ¡°Lady Rosemond is returning to Vain Palace, so you all escort her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s face was hardened by the clear expulsion. However, Patrizia was sitting at her desk again, and reviewing the overwhelmed documents without any interest. Rosemond made a rare smile on her face and soon spoke with a sharp voice to the maids of the Imperial Palace, walking alongside her.


    ¡°It is alright to run along. It is not like I have a broken foot.¡±


    As Rosemond said that, she walked alone with an arrogant face in the world. She could feel the maids of the Empress Palace gossiping behind her, but Rosemond continued to walk gracefully with an expression that said she didn¡¯t care at all. Her mood was ruined because of that brat Patrizia, so she was going to go to the Central Palace, and to purify her mind.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°The bruises are severe, Your Majesty. Your body has not yet fully recovered from the last incident, so please be sure to stay safe.¡±


    ¡°I will. It was my mistake, so stop now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You must surely take medicine.¡±


    As Lucio nodded to show he knew, only then did the Imperial physician withdraw his face from the Central Palace with a relieved expression. Rosemond was entering the room when she came across the physician and made a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Rose. You arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But suddenly why is the physician¡­?¡±


    Rosemond asked in a voice full of worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sick, are you, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°No, Rose. I am fine.¡±


    He quickly switched topics.


    ¡°What do you mean fine? It should be a serious condition if you call the physician¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really fine. Have you been to Baron¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Rosemond smiled with a bitter expression and told him the result.


    ¡°The Baron agreed to the waiver of parental rights. This is the proof.¡±


    Rosemond said this and presented him with a signed contract of the waiver. Lucio nodded his head when he received it.


    ¡°Perhaps the Duke of Efreni will officially announce that I will be brought in as an adopted daughter soon. Then I will no longer be a daughter of a mere Baron, but a noble Duke¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You seem to be obsessed with status.¡±


    ¡°Is it not natural, Lucio? Only then can I love you to my heart¡¯s content without any restrictions.¡±


    Rosemond said that and left a small kiss on Lucio¡¯s forehead. Lucio¡¯s expression of accepting it wasn¡¯t as sweet as it used to be, but since Rosemond closed her eyes and kissed him, she couldn¡¯t notice that much.


    ¡°When I become the daughter of the Duke, it will be easier to enter the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucio said nothing, but Rosemond accepted it as positive silence. She soon began to whine like a child, as if she had not been talking seriously just moments before.


    ¡°Right, by the way, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rose.¡±


    ¡°The Empress is really too much.¡±


    As she acted like a baby by inflating her cheeks and expressing dissatisfaction, Lucio asked, showing interest.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, she has cut the budget for the Vain Palace.¡±


    Half of it too. Wasn¡¯t it really too much? At Rosemond¡¯s words, Lucio thought about something for a moment and soon spoke in a nonchalant voice.


    ¡°The expenses for the Vain Palace has been quite high. It is not an excessive cut? Even if it was cut in half, you and the maids should not be lacking in funds.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    It was then Rosemond finally noticed something strange. For the first time now, Lucio defended Patrizia in front of her. ¡°Not her!¡± Rosemond asked him with a shocked face.


    ¡°Lucio¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to be frugal, but overspending on luxury is not good. Moreover, the finances these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Rosemond shouted with a shocked expression. Discussing finances in front of her. He was an Emperor who had never done that, even once. Rosemond asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Suddenly¡­ Why are you suddenly like this, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean suddenly, Rose. Your expenditures have been excessive since long before.¡±


    He spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°But it was just not officially pointed out. In any case, the mistress is an informal position related to the Emperor, and excessive spending on luxury is not good. What is more, your status is not even a Baroness now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosemond looked at Lucio with a resentful expression on her face and soon left the Central Palace. Anyone who looked at her would know she was angry as she rolled her feet out and disappeared from where he was, and when he finally left alone, Lucio muttered to himself while letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°Nevertheless, this should be the correct way.¡±


    ¡°How can he do that to me?!¡±


    Rosemond returned to Vain Palace and shouted in anger. This was really ridiculous. How could Lucio betray her in this way? She steamed over this and threw the items that were on the table. With a clinking sound, the pieces of glass bounced everywhere. Glara, who was watching her by her side, closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Lady, please be composed.¡±


    ¡°Composed? Do I look like I can be composed? I¡¯m pretty sure anyone can see and confirm that His Majesty¡¯s favor is not the same as before!¡±


    She threw the glass once again with a shout. The glass bottle she threw barely managed to not hit Glara. She vomited out her breaths and put her hand on her chest. Perhaps there was no job as extreme as being Rosemond¡¯s maid.


    ¡°It is clear that His Majesty has stuck to that brat¡¯s side while I was away!¡±


    Rosemond, who expressed anger even while using slang, soon transformed into a cool expression. At this sudden change of expression, Glara was confused about what to do to adjust to Rosemond. Rosemond said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Glara, put in some communication to the Duke of Efreni right away.¡±


    ¡°For what reason¡­¡±


    ¡°There is only one reason! Ask them to finish the adoption process as soon as possible. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Lady, I will do that, so please calm down.¡±


    Glara asked her to calm her, but Rosemond still seemed angry. Glara quickly hurried out of the Vain Palace to prevent further fires.

 Chapter 123

    Meanwhile, Petronilla visited the Efreni estate after a long time had passed. This was because the Duke¡¯s butler had reached out to her. Petronilla entered the Duchy in a plain, light yellow dress with only one ribbon tied on her waist. The butler welcomed her politely.


    ¡°You have arrived, Lady Petronila. Come this way.¡±


    ¡°Hello, butler.¡±


    Petronilla, who responded with the same courtesy in her greeting, gracefully entered the household. It didn¡¯t seem to have changed much from her last visit. The butler led her to the reception room. She sat down and asked a question after taking a sip of peppermint tea that one of the maids had brought to her.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal, but it is not a problem that can be handled by myself. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°No, butler. Originally, I was asked by the Duchess to take over. Since there was also the Duchess¡¯ word, it would be right to do this. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is because of Madam January¡¯s luxury spending, Miss.¡±


    The butler coughed and refined his voice. Soon, he began to explain the matter in a clear voice.


    ¡°For the first half of the budget, the amount of the expenditure was too large, but it is difficult for me to lower the budget with my authority.¡±


    Oh, dear. Petronilla dropped a bit of surprise. It was a complicated problem.


    ¡°I want to hear what the Duke¡¯s situation is on this.¡±


    ¡°The Duke¡­ He is always like this, but he is generous in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She had asked pointlessly. Petronilla nodded with such an expression on her face. It was only natural. Originally, the nobility were human beings who would do anything to their wives for the sake of their mistresses. Like the Emperor now. Petronilla barely concealed her contempt and asked the butler.


    ¡°Then what would you like me to do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    At that moment an extremely high voice interrupted the two of them, and while Petronilla had only heard this voice once, she figured out who the owner of the voice was like a ghost. She forced a smile and greeted January.


    ¡°Hello, Madam. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    She asked, slightly smiling, ¡°But what¡¯s going on here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I requested her presence.¡±


    At the end of the butler¡¯s words, the expression of January slightly chilled. Nevertheless, the smile remained the same.


    ¡°Ah, you did. For what reason¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to explain up to that point. Is that not right, Madam?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She seemed offended, but the butler looked on stiffly, without showing any care for her reaction. Petronilla thought that the butler was quite a great person, and quickly made excuses.


    ¡°It is nothing. It is a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah, is that so.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know. Sorry about that. January gave a thin smile, and disappeared with the words, ¡°Then comfortably stay and depart.¡± After she disappeared, the butler sighed. Perhaps he had confirmed that Petronilla was on his side. Petronilla spoke to him.


    ¡°The most important thing is the position of the Duchess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now butler. Tell me. What is the Duchess¡¯ position on this matter?¡±


    ¡°You ask when you already know everything, Lady.¡±


    Petronilla smiled brightly at the butler¡¯s words.


    ¡°I am not sure. I do not know why you have determined that I already know about this.¡±


    ¡°Is it not a matter of common sense?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes there are houses where common sense does not apply. If so, the Duchess would not want it, if my thoughts are right. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°It is correct, Lady. The Duchess is constantly wary of Madam January. She hates her spending so much, more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then the decision is already made, is it not?¡±


    ¡°It is not that simple. Because of this, the Duke and the Duchess fight a lot.¡±


    Alas, that was possible. Petronilla nodded her head.


    ¡°It is very likely.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have to find a compromise, but that is not easy. It is a difficult issue.¡±


    ¡°I see that.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head and then asked a question, ¡°Mr. Butler, do I have to give an answer right now on this matter?¡±


    ¡°That is not necessary. I just hope you will give an answer quickly.¡±


    Madam January¡¯s behavior was too much. Petronilla nodded as if she understood the butler¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do not worry. I can give you an answer in three days.¡±


    After Petronilla said that, she stood up from her seat slowly.


    ¡°I will see you again in three days. Hopefully, I will come up with a satisfying answer for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    Petronilla smiled lightly and left the reception room.

 Chapter 124

    ¡°¡­ So I need your help, Lizzy.¡±


    Upon hearing Petronilla¡¯s explanation, Patrizia nodded. Obviously, it was a troublesome problem. Patrizia thought about it.


    ¡®How could our side benefit?¡¯


    ¡°Anyways, we have to choose one from the two of them.¡±


    Patrizia responded to Petronilla¡¯s words, ¡°Alright. The wife and the mistress can never become close. You do not have to have a hostile relationship with the person left over, but at least you need to stay cordial.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    In any case, the Duchy of Efreni was currently on the opposing side of Patrizia. Not only that, but she already had the Duke of Witherford. Even so, the choice was difficult because the fact remained that both the wife and the mistress were the Duke¡¯s women. But nevertheless, choosing the wife was the best option anyone could come up with.


    ¡°The woman¡¯s background is also obscure, and we know nothing about that mistress. There is nothing wrong with being careful.¡±


    ¡°Right. Either way, I have to finish this in a direction without any trouble.¡±


    ¡°I plan to ask her to submit a proposal detailing the items to be spent in the future. Review it, discard the parts that are not necessary, and only accept the parts that are. That is the best for now.¡±


    ¡°I think that way too. It would be better for the future to choose a direction that would benefit Duchess Efreni as much as possible.¡±


    As soon as she had accepted the request of Duchess of Efreni, January also considered her as one of the Duchess¡¯ people anyway. Petronilla changed the topic.


    ¡°Now let us stop talking about this¡­ Lizzy, is there anything interesting here? I have not been to the Imperial Palace much these days, so I don¡¯t know any of the news.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can call news¡­ Oh, there is one. No, is it two?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Rosemond returned to the Imperial Palace earlier than expected. And soon she will become an adopted daughter of Efreni.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    What was this situation? Petronilla¡¯s face that hardened with the shock was remarkable to behold. While Patrizia replied with an undisturbed face.


    ¡°Well, it was something I expected. From going to the Baron¡¯s estate¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lizzy. But why are you being so easygoing?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say I am taking this easily, but it has already happened. She is probably thinking about attacking me with her higher status as a weapon.¡±


    Not only that, but she came over in the morning and made a ruckus. When she heard Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla made an expression as if she was in pain. How long had it been since she had returned, to be making the palace so noisy already?


    ¡°You have to tie this situation up. Whenever, and surely.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it is still too early. I have to wait for the opportunity to ripen.¡±


    Until then, she would peek at the timing while faithfully doing her job. Petronilla nodded at Patrizia¡¯s words. After all, she was truly the mature twin sister. Petronila asked, ¡°The celebration is next week, are the preparations finished?¡±


    ¡°It is almost over. There are really only a few things left. Things you do not have to worry about now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Petronilla smiled lightly and asked her sister, ¡°Will you have a date with your sister that day?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no. I am sorry, but let us do it next year.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will feel very tired that day. I will have to face bump into the nobles all day.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    She nodded as if she understood. Then Patrizia asked her, ¡°Will you not get married, older sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    Petronilla asked Patrizia with a taken aback expression at the sudden topic, and Patrizia recounted casually.


    ¡°Well¡­ No, I did it too, but I was thinking if it was time for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Lizzy, do you want your sister to go so quickly?¡±


    When she got married, she couldn¡¯t be her maid anymore? Patrizia smiled and explained with a voice full of sadness.


    ¡°No, Nilla. Of course, I do not mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it is because I just want you to meet a good person quickly and be happy.¡±


    ¡°Useless words.¡±


    Petronilla dismissed the possibility with a stern voice.


    ¡°I am happy even now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You are by your side, and our parents are by my side. This is happiness. Just because one more man gets involved in my life, it will not determine my happiness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nilla you were so cool just now.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Petronilla grinned, said to her younger sister.


    ¡°I like this time with you more than anything else. I still want to enjoy this freedom.¡±


    ¡°You do not plan to never get married right?¡±


    ¡°If a good person appears, I can do it in five minutes.¡±


    Five minutes was a bit harsh. Patrizia laughed in a fit of giggles.


    ¡°I want to see my nephew or niece soon.¡±


    ¡°I also want to see my nephew or niece soon.¡±


    Petronilla, who said that, teased Patrizia.


    ¡°Little sister, isn¡¯t it more realistic for you than me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am single and you are married.¡±


    Mirya, who was listening to the conversation of the two sisters on this most sensitive subject, had a shocked expression, but Patrizia was so calm as she responded.


    ¡°Nilla, my husband and I will not have a child in at least five years. I will wait until I can get pregnant and then have a son.¡±


    ¡°Who said they will give you a son? Your dream is wild.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? I will have to try until I give birth to one.¡±


    Patrizia, who finished the topic roughly, told a different story.


    ¡°Anyways, look for a nice groom at this time of the event. You never know? Your fated person might appear?¡±


    ¡°Bullcrap. If it¡¯s fate, I¡¯m sick of it now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Patrizia asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Why are you saying ¡®now¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such a thing as fate. No, even if I believe in it, it¡¯s not my decision.¡±


    That was true. Patrizia nodded silently. At that time, Petronilla raised her body from the seat with a ¡®cha¡¯ sound, and Patrizia asked her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat bread. Do you want to as well?¡±


    ¡°I will, if it is freshly baked.¡±


    At Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla¡¯s mouth broke into a smile. Her little sister was indeed cute.


    ¡°Sounds good, Lizzy. Wait just a moment.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Exactly one day later, Petronilla returned to the Duchy. As always, the courteous butler welcomed her, and Petronilla began to speak while drinking the tea that had been prepared in advance.


    ¡°Ask Madam January to bring a proposal for the amount of money she plans to spend and the items, butler. Let the two of us look at it and decide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady. It is a wise answer as expected.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    Petronilla spoke carefully.


    ¡°Yes, tell me, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Is Madam January not inside the home?¡±


    ¡°She is out currently.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so.¡±


    Petronilla mumbled with a voice that expressed how unfortunate it was. Soon after, she spoke to the butler again.


    ¡°I must have had too much tea.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the bathroom is on the second floor, Lady. Would you like me to escort you?¡±


    ¡°No, Butler. I am grateful for the words alone.¡±


    After saying that she would go alone, Petronilla went up to the second floor. Petronilla pretended to go to the bathroom the butler spoke about, and then turned away and secretly moved into January¡¯s room, which she had confirmed last time. After she sneaked into the ownerless room, she began to search through all the nooks and crannies in the room.


    ¡®I have to find¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if it would be useful if she just found it. In addition, it could be different from what she knew about. Anyways, the variable was applied from the beginning. Petronilla quickly moved her hands and started looking for something. When she finally opened the fifth drawer, Petronilla discovered something. She almost yelled out unknowingly, then quickly closed her mouth and put the item in her chest.


    -CLICK.


    At that moment, the door was opened. Petronilla¡¯s heart shriveled up.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    It was January. She glowered at Petronilla with an unusually cold look, and Petronilla spoke with a calm expression.


    ¡°Ah, I got lost trying to go to the bathroom¡­ I opened any room to ask a maid, but the room was so pretty that I was admiring it. Is it Madam¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Since she said it was a mistake, it was difficult for her to ask Petronilla who was a guest, why she was in a room without a master. January did not hide her grim face, and Petronilla broke into a friendly smile and praised the interior.


    ¡°You are very good at decorating. I admire it. My room is not as pretty as this.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ There is nothing you cannot do with money.¡±


    January, who replied without sincerity, spoke further with a smile.


    ¡°Would you please leave, Lady? I don¡¯t like people being in my room.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry, Madam. I made a mistake and disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±


    Petronilla said this and quickly left the room. It felt like January was staring at her with suspicious eyes to the end, but Petronilla walked on casually as if nothing was wrong. Nervousness excited suspicion.


    Patrizia took a deep breath. The tiara on her head felt heavier than usual. As if she noticed that Patrizia was nervous, Rafaella came to her side and deliberately tried to help her relax.


    ¡°What is wrong, Your Majesty? Do you feel bad somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ That is not it, but I am a little nervous.¡±


    When Patrizia replied with a weak smile, Rafaella, who had dressed in a silver dress in a rare moment, burst into laughter.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Did you not see the mirror properly? How pretty Lizzy is right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s face blushed at those words. Anyways, She was just a bad girl in name only, and in cases such as this, there was no one more naive and pure than this. Rafaella smiled and spoke in an admitting manner.


    ¡°Really pretty, Lizzy. Like an angel from heaven.¡±


    ¡°That is a bit of an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°Really though?¡±


    As the two of them playfully laughed at each other, Petronilla suddenly appeared. The black and green velvet dress blended with her flaming red hair and it was beautiful. Patrizia smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Welcome, Nilla. You look so pretty today.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty also looks beautiful.¡±


    As Petronilla spoke in a formal way, which was unusual, Patrizia couldn¡¯t stand it and laughed. It was beyond awkward. Patrizia asked her, ¡°Mother and Father?¡±


    ¡°They will be a little late. I came first.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Patrizia gave a small smile.


    ¡°By the way, my twin little sister, you really are so beautiful today?¡±


    ¡°Such empty words.¡±


    ¡°No, you are really pretty.¡±


    Petronilla said this as she touched the golden dress Patrizia wore.


    ¡°The dress is pretty, and the hair is up in a pretty way. And the tiara shines.¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this today?¡±


    ¡°Pretty, my little sister. Older sister is about to be jealous.¡±


    Petronilla giggled with a mischievous expression and spoke in a voice that revealed her feelings of regret.


    ¡°If you were unmarried, you would have broken the hearts of many lads.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Patrizia received these words with an awkward expression and spoke to excuse herself.


    ¡°It is not so bad now. There is nothing to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good for you. Where is His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    As Patrizia spoke in a flat voice, Petronilla smiled strangely.


    ¡°Yes, well. There are a lot of people with you, right? You have me, and Ella too.¡±

 Chapter 126

    ¡°Older sister should find a groom candidate. Our parents are worried.¡±


    ¡°Mother keeps bugging me about it as it is. I do not know if I can be sold off at this rate.¡±


    Petronilla, who laughed in a joking manner, soon moved to the food table to drink a cocktail, and Patrizia tilted her head down as if she was already tired. Rafaella spoke.


    ¡°We have not even started yet, Your Majesty. What will you do if you are already drooping down like this?¡±


    ¡°I am scared because it is the first time¡­ I am also nervous. You do not need to go around anywhere?¡±


    ¡°The most important task of the knight is the escort of the serviceman. I am going to stick to you like a piece of gum today.¡±


    ¡°I will decline. What will happen on a day like today?¡±


    ¡°You never know. Why, are you thinking of going on a date with His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, like that will happen.¡±


    Patrizia drew a line in a voice that said there was no chance of that.


    ¡°Nothing like that. We are not even close enough.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Then someone called Rafaella from a distance. When she heard the voice, she realized this person was a relative of Rafaella. When Rafaella sneakily looked at her, Patrizia replied casually.


    ¡°Go on ahead.¡±


    ¡°Can I go, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You also have the right and duty to enjoy this celebration today. You know how hard I prepared for this.¡±


    At Patricia¡¯s words, Rafaella lifted the corners of her mouth slightly and laughed. The makeup that was thicker than usual suited her well. She whispered to Patrizia.


    ¡°Thanks. I will be back soon.¡±


    When Rafaella disappeared from her side, Patrizia felt it was a little quiet. When she was about to feel a little lonely, Patrizia noticed Lucio walking towards her. Patrizia¡¯s face, which found him, went blank.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡±


    Why was he picking a fight on a day like today? Patrizia¡¯s forehead narrowed.


    ¡°Can I not be alone?¡±


    ¡°Because there is no escort and no maids.¡±


    ¡°The maids went to get cocktails, and Rafaella also briefly went away for something regarding the Marquis of Brinkstone.¡±


    ¡°Dangerously.¡±


    ¡°It is a party I designed. At least nothing dangerous will happen in a place where so many people have gathered. You have too many worries.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia turned her head without saying anything. Lucio did not leave, despite the blatant dismissal. Eventually, Patrizia opened her mouth again.


    ¡°You are not going to the Lady of Efreni?¡±


    Rosemond finally abandoned the Darrow name a few days ago and got Efreni¡¯s name. Rosemond Mary Rune Efreni was now her name. Lucio spoke in a strange voice.


    ¡°You are probably the only wife telling her husband to go to the mistress.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Patrizia spoke coldly.


    ¡°There should be many. If they are disappointed enough with their husbands, and if they do not have any more expectations, it is possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­ sure.¡±


    Even though she had said quite a bit of harsh words, he was resilient. There was something he had done, so if he had a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her what to do. Patrizia spoke to him.


    ¡°Then, why is Your Majesty alone?¡±


    ¡°I sent them away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because my surroundings were too noisy. I don¡¯t really like it to be loud.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only that was a similarity they shared. However, Patrizia soon made an expression showing that she didn¡¯t care, and after a while, Mirya returned with a low-alcohol cocktail. Mirya saw Lucio and displayed the proper greetings.


    ¡°I see the Sun of the great Empire, His Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°The maid is like you and courteous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia ignored him as she thought it was something she thought wasn¡¯t worthy of answering, and she emptied a glass of cocktail and handed it over to Mirya. As she moved to go somewhere else, Mirya asked her before Lucio could.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people that I feel suffocated. I want to catch the outside air.¡±


    Patrizia said this and walked a few steps, but soon turned back and spoke to Lucio as if to hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°I am telling you just in case, but I do not want you to follow me.¡±


    Despite the obvious refusal, Lucio was in a calm state, and because of that, it was Mirya who felt the embarrassment. Patrizia walked over to the terrace with an expression that showed she doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Meanwhile, Petronilla was thinking about something as she was drinking a cocktail that she had brought from the food table. It was because of what she had brought from January¡¯s room a few days ago. She borrowed the power of alcohol, and stretched out her thoughts freely, then shook her head as if she were suffering. It was so complicated that her head hurt.


    She needed another drink. Petronilla thought this and picked up another red cocktail.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    However, the cocktail was soon poured into her dress as she let out a slight scream. Petronilla fell on the floor as a result of bumping into someone and frowned as she picked up the cocktail glass that fell on the bottom of the dress. She was relieved it didn¡¯t break.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, my Lady?¡±


    At that time, a voice she had heard somewhere once before hit Petronilla¡¯s ears. Petronilla raised her head with a dazed look. A man with brown hair and auburn eyes¡­ Where had she seen this guy before? Where? The man looked at her as if he had the same thought and then looked at her with a happy expression.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    Petronilla shouted after a long time as if she had remembered.

 Chapter 127

    ¡°That time! The carriage! Right?¡±


    It was the lad, who was riding in the carriage that had bumped into hers while she was on her way to the Duke of Efreni. Petronilla wants to greet him with a happy expression, but before that, she saw the hand that he had put out first. The man spoke to her in a friendly voice.


    ¡°First, hold on and rise up, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡±


    Petronilla quickly followed his words as the feeling of shame creeped up after. Petronilla stared at the man as she placed the spilled cocktail on the table. The man, who seemed to be about a yard taller than her, was clearly a well-educated man. Of course, it was the same with Petronilla in the other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I apologize, Lady. I should have been more careful, but I have inconvenienced you.¡±


    ¡°No, Sir. I also own some negligence. Then I will take my leave¡­¡±


    At the moment, Petronilla remembered a certain moment and then tried to hurry on. But the man was surprisingly stubborn.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The man caught on to Petronilla. Petronilla looked up at the man with a flustered look. The man smiled softly and spoke to her.


    ¡°This is also fate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they not say it is fate when even clothing happens to graze past?¡±


    ¡®Do you believe that?¡¯


    Petronilla secretly laughed at the man internally. It must have been that man has not yet tasted the bitter taste of the world. What a terrible illusion. Despite her thoughts, the man introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Rothesay Isle Bradington.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, this was the eldest son of Count Bradington who had returned home from abroad. Petronilla deeply questioned whether she should have to provide her full name with only two meetings by coincidence, but it was difficult for her to escape the situation because the man had already provided his name. Eventually, she sighed deeply and said her name.


    ¡°Petronilla Laura Les Grochester¡­ that is who I am.¡±


    Petronilla, who introduced herself timidly, really wanted to leave this time and said ¡®I will be taking my leave¡­¡± But unfortunately, Rothesay quietly ignored her wishes.


    ¡°One moment, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why again¡­ Just let me go. Petronilla stared at the man with an expression of annoyance. However, the reason she couldn¡¯t maintain her expression for more than 3 seconds was because Rothesay¡¯s expression was overly affectionate. Petronilla¡¯s expression, which had never seen such a friendly expression on a man in her life, went blank. Rothesay spoke in a voice that was overly apologetic.


    ¡°The dress is wet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would be too apologetic to let you leave this way.¡±


    ¡°No, it is alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not alright.¡±


    Rothesay was adamant. Petronilla stared at the man with an expression of half being taken aback, and half annoyance, and continuously repeated that ¡°it is alright.¡± Eventually, Rothesay raised the white flag.


    ¡°You are a stubborn lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that strange of a person¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said you are a strange person, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you continue to try to avoid me¡­ it is because I am truly apologetic, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla closed her eyes tiredly and opened them again. In the end, her choice was to quickly meet the demands of this meddling, caring man. She asked him.


    ¡°Alright, Sir. What in the world would you like to do for me?¡±


    She was also quite curious. Petronilla¡¯s words brought a bright smile to Rothesay¡¯s face. Ah, this was a man with a good smile that befitted him. Petronilla thought this and waited for his reply.


    ¡°First of all, I will reimburse the dress you wore today.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is okay because it is a dark color¡­¡±


    Petronilla tried to say that it was okay, but she stopped as she wanted this situation to be over quickly. Let him just do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Yes, then please send it to the Marquis of Grochester¡­¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±


    In response to Petronilla¡¯s question, Rothesay knelt in front of Petronilla with the world¡¯s most affectionate smile. Thanks to him coming down to her eye level, Petronilla was taken aback, and Rothesay¡¯s relaxed voice lingered in her ear.


    ¡°Will you dance with me today, Lady?¡±


    Patrizia was curious about the cold breeze outside. If Mirya was by her side, she might have been nagged into putting on her clothes right away with a threat of a cold. Fortunately, there was no Mirya next to her. Patrizia walked slowly around the terrace, covering her mouth and yawning. This space was created for nobles who might want to rest quietly by themselves, and ultimately it was for those who didn¡¯t enjoy the party very much. Patrizia had been hanging out on the terrace for a long time and felt that it was getting cold and thought she should go in.


    ¡°¡­ went there?¡±


    At that time, Patrizia felt her whole body harden due to the familiar voice. It was Rosemond¡¯s voice. She pressed herself against a pillar and hid herself so no one could see her. She looked around her surroundings and figured out where the voice was coming from. A woman was talking to Rosemond not far away, and she could only see Rosemond¡¯s back view, and the woman had reddish-brown eyes with striking hair. Patrizia eavesdropped on their conversation, thinking she was quite a flamboyant woman.


    ¡°Indeed. I think she did something.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why are you handling things like that?¡±


    ¡°Is that my fault? In the first place, the woman went there due to her own will.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Are you actually talking back right now?¡±


    Rosemond said this in a very angry voice.


    ¡°The fact that it is missing, are you insane? Do you not know what will happen if it is discovered in the world?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am looking for a way too! It¡¯s not only you who would die, I would die too. We are conspirators anyway. So shut up and think up a way out of this quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 128

    She could only see their backs, but she could feel each other glaring. Conspirators. What was it that they had conspired with? What else did Rosemond do¡­?


    ¡°Empress?¡±


    At that time, Patrizia turned with surprised eyes towards the familiar voice she heard. Lucio, who seemed to know nothing about what was going on, was right there.


    ¡°What are you doing here alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    The flustered Patrizia quickly covered his mouth and hid him behind the pillar. Lucio, too, was taken aback by her strength and hid behind the pillar with her together. He had an expression full of curiosity, but Patrizia had no time to think about his circumstances in the present situation.


    ¡°Please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosemond and the woman finished their conversation and quickly separated. Seeing that they were so careful in their ways, she thought that it was probably not a proper relationship. Patrizia finally released her hand away from blocking Lucio¡¯s mouth. Patrizia resentfully voiced her complaints to Lucio, who had absolutely no idea what was going on.


    ¡°I did not get to hear more because of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What in the world is it for you to be like that?¡±


    ¡°It was an important matter.¡±


    Patrizia sighed, and Lucio showed that he was still curious. In response, Patrizia spoke with cynicism.


    ¡°We are not intimate enough for me to tell you all the details, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was the correct answer. Lucio didn¡¯t say anything, and Patrizia bit her lips as if she was the one that had become a bad person for some reason. As the mood was getting awkward, she barely managed to open her lips and asked him.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was too late, so I came here to see if something had happened. I am relieved that nothing seemed to have happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You were uselessly worrying.¡±


    ¡°Well. I will be the one to judge if it was useless.¡±


    At the firm voice, Patrizia remained silent. It was awkward. Then, Patrizia¡¯s body was wrapped in something. Patrizia was surprised and raised her head. She spoke in a sharp voice.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?!¡±


    ¡°If you catch a cold, it will be a nuisance, so just cover yourself with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he keep¡­ Patrizia called out to Lucio.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have to point out one thing.¡±


    With a serious look, Patrizia asked.


    ¡°Why are you acting this way to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting this way all of a sudden? Is it not awkward this way for us?¡±


    Patrizia continued to speak in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Is it not something you should do for the newly adopted daughter of Efreni? On our first wedding night, the one that said he would never love me was you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was all correct. Lucio had nothing to say, even if he had ten mouths.


    ¡°That is why you hurt me and made me insulted by a mere mistress¡­¡±


    Ah, oh my. As she continued to speak, she strangely felt sad. Patrizia bit her lips as hard as possible to avoid crying.


    ¡°That is why, with my foolish mind, I do not know why Your Majesty is doing this suddenly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    Lucio replied quietly.


    ¡°Because I am also foolish, I cannot answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I am just fulfilling my duty as a husband to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ha, the duty as a husband.¡±


    Patrizia burst into laughter. It was not a husband¡¯s duty to act as such, the Emperor of the Marvinus Empire.


    ¡°A husband¡¯s greatest duty is¡­¡±


    Patrizia reached out and grabbed the pillar. Lucio, who unintentionally backed up to the wall, stared at Patrizia. Patrizia smiled coolly and whispered to him, ¡°It is about being faithful to your family and doing your best in your marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty was not able to do any of that for me. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress.¡±


    ¡°So it would not be too bad to live like you had wanted on our first day. You should suddenly not pretend to be a good husband, or a kind Emperor now.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him in a suppressed voice.


    ¡°¡­ If.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I can do both of that, what would happen then?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia resolutely drew a line.


    ¡°You cannot do anything for me. The trust between both of us was already broken on the first night of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if Your Majesty begs and desires it, we cannot return to that. Also, it is a denial from my side. I definitely provided a chance from the beginning. We could have¡­ just lived as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    He called out to her with a sad voice, but she was determined. She continuously reprimanded herself, who had been drawn to him, even at this very moment. And this was correct. Patrizia thought so at least.


    ¡°Please fulfill the contract, Your Majesty. I only need one Crowned Prince as the heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will be taking my leave.¡±


    Patrizia turned around and walked towards the banquet hall. She had said all the words she had wanted to say from before, and she discarded all the feelings that shook her will since then. It was all that she had been waiting for and promised herself to continue with. But why¡­?


    ¡®How upsetting.¡¯


    ¡­did she feel so uncomfortable?

 Chapter 129

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me?¡±


    Petronilla replied with a shocked look, but Rothesay said it again without any shame.


    ¡°I asked if you would dance with me, Lady.¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    Petronilla hesitated, avoiding having to answer. Rothesay was still patiently waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°I have¡­ I have no desire to do so.¡±


    She had refused him, but Rothesay was persistent.


    ¡°Can you not give me just one chance?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Rothesay spoke with a slight blush that creeped upon his face.


    ¡°I think I have fallen in love, with you my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words, Petronilla¡¯s face hardened.


    The trials and tribulations for Patrizia, unfortunately, did not end.


    ¡°Oh, is it the Empress?¡±


    Patrizia frowned at the trademarked, unique voice, and soon stared at Rosemond with a casual face.


    ¡°Lady Efreni.¡±


    ¡°I greet the Moon of the Empire. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°You seem to like your new family. Your face has bloomed more than before.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Rosemond nodded with a forced smile, and Patrizia laughed. There was nothing different about her being the daughter of a Duke. Of course, Rosemond¡¯s prestige may have climbed higher than that of being the daughter of a Baron, but even so, Patrizia was the only Empress of the Marvinus Empire. Even if Rosemond became more than the daughter of a Duke, such as a Duchess, this was an unchanging truth.


    ¡°However, I must say, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I heard something strange when I went out last time.¡±


    What else did she plan to say to disturb her mind this time? Patrizia wanted to at least hear it and barely opened her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monstrous rumor.¡±


    ¡°Well, apparently Your Majesties have not shared a bed as of yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia smiled at Rosemond¡¯s words. Her ruse was revealed. To some extent, it was expected, but she did not do anything. Because with this kind of issue, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°You are right. It is a monstrous rumor.¡±


    Patrizia lied calmly.


    ¡°But even if it was not, you would have no way of knowing it. On the first night, there were only myself and His Majesty alone in the room. So that is a truth you cannot dare to bring up and discuss.¡±


    ¡°If so, I wonder why there is still no news of a child.¡±


    ¡°The Lady has served His Majesty a year earlier than me. That is what everyone knows.¡±


    Patrizia smiled fervently and stared at Rosemond.


    ¡°So, is there a fetus in your stomach now? Is His Majesty¡¯s seed inside you I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At least this wasn¡¯t something Rosemond could bring up. But Rosemond was confident.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the best solution for all this, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ duty is the production of an Imperial Crown Prince. Both of us have served His Majesty, but there is no news of a pregnancy yet. Is this not something that can be determined with a fertility test?¡±


    ¡°Fallen¡­ for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Petronilla asked this in a taken aback voice.


    ¡°I think you have forgotten, Sir. It has been only two times since we met, including today. Also, the first meeting was but for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The length of time is not important to love. What matters is destiny, as well as the heart.¡±


    He was a man who was quite fond of fate. Petronilla spoke while laughing through her nostrils.


    ¡°It is regrettable, but I do not believe in stuff such as that¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight, my Lady.¡±


    When Rothesay suddenly swooped in like that, Petronilla was forced to feel more flustered than before. She asked with disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°No, so just how in the world¡­?¡±


    ¡°You must not believe in love at first sight.¡±


    ¡°I think it is a little absurd.¡±


    ¡°I am a witness. Because my parents got married like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If so, then this man had to resemble Count Bradington. Thinking like that, Petronilla responded.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I do not like that very much. Meeting for a long time, while checking on the feelings for each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh dear.¡±


    Rothesay murmured with a flustered face.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lady.¡±


    Petronilla thought her words had finally gotten through to him, but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°It was my fault that I did not consider that you would think in such a manner. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, you do not have to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°If so, my Lady.¡±


    Rothesay looked up at Petronilla with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    ¡°Could you meet with me for a ¡®long time¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ What? What did he say?


    ¡°No, suddenly to be¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a formal courtship with you, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, this all happened less than an hour after the two people had met. Petronilla noticed this fact and almost collapsed, but barely endured and talked to him.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir. I do not like you.¡±


    ¡°I hope my Lady will grant me the chance to get to know me.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not know why you keep bothering me like this. I definitely told you I dislike it.¡±


    She spoke a little hard, and Rothesay stopped. Petronilla flinched at his reaction, but the words that followed were not at all what she expected.


    ¡°¡­ Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight when I saw my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I do not try this hard for someone if I do not have them in mind.¡±


    Rothesay smiled at Petronilla with his distinctive sweet smile.


    ¡°So my Lady, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you dance with me to just one song?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a request, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    Petronilla eventually had no choice but to accept.

 Chapter 130

    Rosemond¡¯s shocking comments had everyone surrounding them buzzing. Already, the conversation between Rosemond and Patrizia wasn¡¯t just theirs. Rosemond probably wanted this attention. The shallow tricks were amusing. Patrizia quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Lady Efreni.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Now this is nothing but violence against me and the Imperial Family. Does a mere daughter of a Duke dare to find out whether the Empress is infertile or not?¡±


    Patrizia shouted in a voice full of anger.


    ¡°This is a private matter between His Majesty and I, and it is also directly related to the danger towards the Imperial Family. But you dare as a mere daughter of a Duke, try to make me, the Empress, take a fertility test? While discussing the Empress¡¯s fertility? What is this offense? Did Duke Efreni teach you to do so? To disrespect the Moon of this country?¡±


    ¡°You are misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know why Your Majesty is reacting so sensitively.¡±


    ¡°The Lady Efreni regards the work of damaging myself, the Empress, as nothing special. Do you know that now, this is an offense against the Imperial Family?¡±


    As the atmosphere grew serious, the eyes of the people were naturally brought towards Patrizia and Rosemond. In an instantaneous situation, Petronilla, who had been roaming the party hall after separating with Rothesay, finally noticed the fuss and ran to their side. There she found Rosemond insulting her sister.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    When Petronila tried to say a word with an angry expression on her face, someone came forward first. Everyone looked surprised at the unexpected figure.


    ¡°Everyone stop now.¡±


    At the heart of all this controversy was the Emperor. Lucio organized the situation in a low voice. Patrizia shot Lucio a glare, and Rosemond looked happy as if she had met someone who was her savior. She greeted Lucio with an insidious voice.


    ¡°I greet His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I greet the Sun of the Empire.¡±


    When Patrizia barely greeted him with an expression as if she ate dung, Lucio asked Patrizia to figure out the situation.


    ¡°What is going on, Empress? On a day celebrating the Founding Day.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty. Lady Efreni dared to insult me and the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni, is the Empress¡¯s words true?¡±


    Rosemond was frightened by Lucio¡¯s first time showing an angry expression but soon went on the offensive.


    ¡°The Empress is over exaggerating. This is not true.¡±


    Lucio sighed at the opposing positions. He asked, ¡°Patrizia, what did Lady Efreni say to insult you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Rosemond looked at Lucio with a shocked face. He never called Patrizia by her name in front of Rosemond¡¯s eyes, and even when she wasn¡¯t there. His name for Patrizia has always been ¡°The Empress,¡± nothing more or less! Rosemond stared at the two, Lucio and Patrizia, with eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°She said Your Majesty and I had never spent the night together. Then she asked me to test my infertility due to my not being able to conceive yet.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni, this is a misleading statement. Do you not know the meaning of what you said right now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this not a serious problem?¡±


    Rosemond, whose face was completely cold now, replied with a sharp voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty is not young, and nearly thirty. In the absence of other immediate heirs to the throne, the issue of a descendant is more important than anything else. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯m concerned about whether the Empress is forgetting about that, but it is unfair to react like this. Can you really treat me like this?¡±


    The last words weren¡¯t a good match for the previous sentence, but it was one of the things said so far that Rosemond really wanted to say to Lucio.


    How could he do this to her? How dare he!


    ¡°Even if Lady Efreni¡¯s sincerity is true, it is very insolent to discuss the Empress¡¯ role. Same goes for the fertility test. Is this not enough to take it as an insult?


    ¡°I am not saying Her Majesty should take it alone. I will do it too. Still, to show this kind of reaction¡­¡±


    Rosemond smiled while lifting the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that there is something going on?¡±


    -SLAP


    At the same time, those words were spoken, Rosemond¡¯s head turned. Patrizia raised her hand once again with a terrifying look that she had never shown before.


    -SLAP


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    ¡°I am right to do so, Lady Efreni. As the hostess of the Imperial Palace, I am just correcting with discipline.¡±


    Patrizia added while pulling up the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Of course, I am regretful for the fact that the location can be shameful to Lady Efreni but it was inevitable.¡±


    Patrizia turned her head and found the Duke of Efreni. He was with a familiar woman, and Patrizia laughed after realizing that she was the woman who had been with Rosemond earlier.


    Ah, of course. Was that it? Patrizia opened her mouth.


    ¡°Duke Efreni? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Empress Majesty.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni appeared quietly when he was called. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Congratulations on the adoption of your lovely daughter, Duke.¡±


    ¡°I am very thankful, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°But if you have such a daughter, she should be educated well.¡±


    Patrizia still maintained her smile and spoke on.


    ¡°If the outside is clean, but the inside is dirty, it will someday lead to ruin. Duke, you are not trying to present that sort of fate to your only daughter?¡±


    ¡°Is that possible, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Duke of Efreni quietly apologized.


    ¡°It is the fault of my shortcomings, Your Majesty. Please look leniently at the sins of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Your Majesty. Is this not a matter to separate and think about?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because the situation is in dire need for an heir, precaution must be taken for this part¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke of Efreni.¡±


    Patrizia could not bear it, and cut his words off.

 Chapter 131

    ¡°The Duke is not part of the Inner Palace that I run. Because of that, I cannot afford to punish the Duke like I can with Lady Efreni.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But is this any different than an insult to the Imperial Family? It has not been a year since I became the Empress, and my age is not too far gone. I am a lot younger than when Duke Efreni¡¯s mistress gave birth. To then discuss whether I possess the ability to give birth to a descendant, or not is¡­¡±


    Patrizia muttered in a relaxed voice.


    ¡°How should I interpret this situation now, hm? Why not you tell me instead?¡±


    No one could open their mouths towards Patrizia¡¯s attitude confirming that she would not let things go anymore. It had been the second time since the Empress had shown such a sensitive response after living so quietly.


    ¡°This is a very unpleasant situation, so it is hard to stay in my position. I am very sorry if I ruined the mood. I hope everyone enjoys the rest of their time here.¡±


    Patrizia talked up to this point, then walked in a hurry to leave the party hall. Subsequently, Mirya, Petronilla, and Rafaella ran after her. The party hall remained quiet for a while but soon became noisy again. Nevertheless, there were still those who remained silent. Lucio dragged Rosemond to the quiet terrace and asked her, ¡°Rose, why did you do something so reckless?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. It wasn¡¯t reckless.¡±


    The lovers no longer looked at each other with warm eyes. Rosemond spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°As a daughter of a Duke and a servant of Both Majesties, it was a question and concern that could be raised. It is none other than the Empress who misunderstood this as an offense against the Imperial Family.¡±


    Rosemond pleaded with a voice full of being faced with injustice.


    ¡°Do you blame me anyway? Are you blaming my father?¡±


    ¡°As the Empress said, she is still young. Also, if it has less than a year since we were married, what is the recklessness of bringing the problem of producing an heir to the surface? You, are you the one I knew? Rosemond, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who changed, but Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond stared Lucio with her eyes set coldly. Yes, he had changed. She hated to admit it, but he had changed. It was a lie that he was saying, that she had changed. She had originally been like this. She was originally a person like this. He was the one who had put a mask on her, that didn¡¯t even suit her, and only saw what he had wanted to see. Rosemond laughed.


    ¡°You no longer love me, Your Majesty. I can tell just by looking at those eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You are not even denying it anymore.¡±


    Rosemond muttered in a defeated voice. In the end, was this it? After all that, without any change¡­


    ¡°The Empress, that woman must have done something. Right, Your Majesty? How did she seduce you? Did she even take off her clothes in front of Your Majesty? Or did she act like a whore in the bed?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. It is over the level of acceptable statements.¡±


    ¡°If that is not the case!¡±


    Rosemond howled. Everything she had tried to protect felt like they were collapsing. She had tried so hard to not let this happen again. Even so¡­!


    ¡°Why in the world! For what reason?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has changed to this extent. Why?!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. We may all have changed.¡±


    Lucio murmured in a sad voice.


    ¡°You must also not love me anymore to be speaking like that. No, did you ever love me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you know something?¡±


    Rosemond gave a smile that was close to ridicule.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that obsession with love, was really tiresome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You could not shake off your scars from when you were young, and still acted like a child¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°No, I must.¡±


    Rosemond foresaw the end. She shouted as if she was making her last blow.


    ¡°I will be honest. I do not love Your Majesty. No, I loved Your Majesty¡¯s position, power, and wealth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no one in this world who will love Your Majesty. Wake up from your dream, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond was cruel to the end. To Lucio, to his soul.


    ¡°Who would dare love a murderer who killed their own mother?¡±


    Finally, she made his soul fall to the very bottom.


    ¡°You¡­ How could you say that to me¡­?¡±


    Lucio stumbled in shock, but Rosemond spoke on without blinking.


    ¡°If it had been a favor this easily shaken, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged it like this for so long.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was foolish.¡±


    It was foolish, Rosemond.


    ¡°I was foolish¡­¡±


    She knew. That something like intimate favor didn¡¯t matter. That the important thing was power, nothing more, nothing less.


    So she had promised herself. To climb higher than anyone else. To reach a place where no one could touch, and nobody could mess with her.


    ¡°I will become the Empress, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will go to take the Empress¡¯s position, which Your Majesty promised to me.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond.¡±


    No, Rosemond. Do not do that.


    Don¡¯t break down anymore. Don¡¯t crash.


    Please.


    ¡°Do not do that.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I will do that.¡±


    Rosemond smiled cruelly.


    ¡°So I will stand next to Your Majesty, and when Your Majesty dies, I will become the Dowager Empress of this Empire.¡±


    Rosemond smiled satisfactorily, laying out her plans.


    ¡°That process, please stay tuned, Your Majesty.¡±


    How she would take his side and how she would remain as his only girl.


    Look properly. Look carefully. Don¡¯t miss anything.


    ¡°You can look forward to it.¡±


    This was only the beginning for her. She would not go on about while believing in his favor, but taking hold of real power, and gaining the place of the Empress. She would dedicate the first step of the grand plan to him.


    To a man she had at least sincerely loved, once.

 Chapter 132

    The celebration eventually concluded with the argument between Patrizia and Rosemond. Patrizia was not happy because she had prepared for this event while losing sleep for a month, but she had no regrets. She had been thinking that she would have to show her up at some point.


    The next morning, Patrizia showed nothing but her normal speech and behavior, but the people around her were more restless due to her behavior. Patrizia reassured them that she was okay, but nevertheless, when she noticed the servants including Mirya and Rafaella kept being careful around her, Patrizia decided to give up. In fact, she knew if she had been in their shoes, she would have acted the same way.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you hear?¡±


    On that day, an hour before lunchtime, Mirya spoke to Patrizia in a nonchalant voice.


    ¡°I just heard about it myself, but it was not just one or two people that saw His Majesty and Lady Efreni arguing on the terrace, right after Your Majesty left for the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is said that they fought heavily.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to me?¡±


    Patrizia muttered in a bitter voice.


    ¡°From the beginning, I had nothing to do with the relationship between the two. You know this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Your Majesty. That is so, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, is it a good thing for us?¡±


    But well. Anyway, it was a fact that she had noticed before anyone else, that the Emperor¡¯s favor was moving away from Lady Efreni. So it was news that wasn¡¯t even new to her, but it was still surprising. Patrizia asked Mirya a question to change the topic.


    ¡°By the way, why is Nilla so late today?¡±


    Petronilla couldn¡¯t shake off her uncomfortable heart from yesterday. Patrizia¡¯s issue, of course, played a part, but rather¡­


    ¡®Yesterday the man said his name was Rothesay.¡¯


    Rothesay was the bigger reason. She roamed around the room unconsciously.


    ¡®Will he try to find me?¡¯


    She was nervous and bit her nails. It was her usual habit when she was anxious about something. Then Petronilla stopped biting her nails, wondering why she should think so deeply about a man she had only met twice.


    ¡°This is horrible, Nil. Wake up.¡±


    Even after that, to go on and on about it still being fate, what was it? Petronilla shook her head, muttering, ¡®I am also quite out of control.¡¯ This was not what was important now.


    ¡®Anyways, I should tell Lizzy what I found out.¡¯


    The relationship between Rosemond and January. Obviously these two seemed to have nothing in connection, but in fact, they were closely related. After contemplating something, Petronilla decided that it would be better to go to the Imperial Palace, where Patrizia was waiting. She changed her dress to cobalt blue, and with the help of a maid, was putting on a sapphire necklace with a silver chain, when someone came into the room. It was her mother, the Marquess of Grochester. Petronila asked her, ¡°Mother, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nilla, someone has come looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Petronilla went down to the reception room with a puzzled look. And, when she discovered who her visitor was, Petronilla almost fell backwards at the shock. In a voice full of disbelief, she put the guest¡¯s name in her mouth.


    ¡°Sir B¡­ radington?¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time, my Lady.¡±


    No, it hadn¡¯t been long. They clearly saw each other last night. She looked at the Marquess of Grochester with a look asking what was going on, but the Marquess simply smiled and said, ¡°I heard that he was very impressed with you yesterday. That is why he came back.¡±


    ¡°Mother, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are uncomfortable, I will leave, my Lady.¡±


    Rothesay quickly interrupted her words. Meanwhile, the Marquess of Grochester left, and Petronilla stared at Rothesay with a devastated expression. Petronilla asked him.


    ¡°How did you know¡­ our house¡­¡±


    Petronilla could not finish asking the question. Ah, of course. The location of the Marquis of Grochester was not a top-secret of any Imperial intelligence agency. Petronilla sharpened her voice and asked, ¡°What is the reason for coming so far¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rothesay smiled brightly at Petronilla. She thought the man¡¯s smile was quite pretty. Petronila spoke to him.


    ¡°I am a little busy. I would just like you to tell me the reason.¡±


    ¡°Right, you are the senior maid of the Empress Palace. I forgot.¡±


    Rothesay laughed in an unfazed way and handed something to Petronilla. It was a bouquet of flowers. Petronilla swallowed her dry saliva.


    ¡°While I was taking a walk today, I saw these flowers that resembled my Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I bought one.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Petronilla nodded her head with an awkward expression. A bouquet gift from a man. It was a gesture she had not even received from her father. Petronilla expressed her gratitude in a shrinking voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir. But why this to me¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you, my Lady.¡±


    He replied to her with a beautiful smile.


    ¡°I do my best for someone I love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did my best in my own way, but I hope you will like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°That is not it¡­ Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Rothesay¡¯s face brightened in response to her positive response. When she saw that, Petronilla laughed.


    ¡°Why did you leave first yesterday?¡±


    Ah, yesterday. Petronilla told him frankly.


    ¡°I was out of my mind because of the disturbance that occurred yesterday. I am really sorry if I made you wait.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. I would have forgotten too. You did well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    When Petronilla urged Rothesay on, who seemed so shy he could not speak further, and he brought out the words as if he was waiting for that.


    ¡°Since we could not dance together yesterday¡­¡±


    Since we could not¡­? Petronilla¡¯s one eyebrow rose.


    ¡°If you are alright with it, would you go on a date with me?¡±

 Chapter 133

    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla had a feeling that the man¡¯s demands would become greater.


    When Rothesay saw Petronilla¡¯s expression, he was disappointed and thought, ¡®Seems not¡­¡¯ muttering to himself. He looked like an abandoned baby cat, which made Petronilla uncomfortable.


    Eventually she sighed and opened her mouth. ¡°Alright!¡±


    With that one word, his dead facial expression suddenly came back to life. He asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I do not speak two contradicting words with one mouth.¡± Petronilla continued, ¡°Instead, there is a condition to send me home before it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lady. I am not such a disorderly person.¡±


    Petronilla wanted to reply that he looked exactly like that, but decided not to. When her permission was granted, Rothesay asked her in an excited voice, ¡°When would be best, my Lady? If only my Lady is alright with it, right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I am sorry, but it is difficult right now¡­¡± Petronilla answered with a slight frown. ¡°I will send someone to the Count¡¯s estate. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he replied with a big, bright smile, as if he didn¡¯t care what the time might be, and Petronilla laughed out loud without realizing it. When Rothesay saw that, he pulled up one side of his mouth and asked with a smile, ¡°Uh? You just laughed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that important?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is important,¡± he explained in a pleasant, baritone. ¡°It is the first time you laughed while looking at me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t think it was the first time¡­ While she dug through her memories, Rothesay slowly stood up. Petronilla asked him.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°You said that you are busy? I also have no intention of taking the precious time of my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that will be it for today,¡± Rothesay spoke while on one knee, sitting in front of Petronilla. As Petronilla looked at him with a dazed expression, he kissed the back of her right hand. Petronilla¡¯s face showed she was taken aback by the chivalric kiss. Ignoring her reaction, Rothesay laughed and said sweetly, ¡°Then, I will come to see you tomorrow, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <hr />


    The gentleman who was polite to the end left; Petronilla sat there for a long time. After a while, Petronilla regained her senses, and shook her head as she stood up.


    Marchioness Grochester inquired once her daughter left the reception room, ¡°How was it, daughter?¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°The Count¡¯s lad. I really liked him.¡±


    ¡°D¡­ Do not say useless things, Mother.¡± Petronilla shouted with a reddened face, hurrying up to her room. Why would her mother suddenly say that?! Petronilla determined she should go to the Imperial Palace, and patted down the dress she had worn last.


    <hr />


    It wasn¡¯t until two o¡¯clock that Petronilla could visit the Empress¡¯ Palace. Patrizia welcomed her.


    ¡°Why are you so late today, Nilla?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Petronilla was briefly flustered by Patrizia¡¯s question, but soon responded casually, ¡°Just¡­ I slept in.¡±


    ¡°How rare for you to oversleep,¡± Patrizia murmured, as if it was a novelty.


    Petronilla laughed awkwardly and nodded. Soon, Mirya brought a bunch of snacks for the two of them to eat while they talked.


    Patrizia opened up the topic while biting onto a chocolate-flavored dacquoise in her mouth. ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The Duke of Efreni¡¯s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Petronilla finally figured out what she was trying to say, and interrupted her. ¡°If it¡¯s about that, I¡¯ll say it first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°The mistress¡¯ name is January,¡± Petronilla concluded with a serious voice, ¡°And Madam January is conspiring with Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. I knew it!¡± Patrizia shook her head, as if her expectations had been met.


    Petronilla asked her, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°By coincidence. I heard two people talking on the terrace, but I could not hear the details. ¡®What about the plan?¡¯ And so forth. They said stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°I think this woman named January is more involved in everything than I had thought.¡± Petronilla handed something over to Patrizia as she said that. It was a letter she had found in January¡¯s room.


    Patrizia asked her, ¡°What is this, Nil?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter I found in January¡¯s room. The writer, as you will read, is Rosemond.¡±


    Patrizia quickly opened the letter and read through it. The following was written:


    Dear January, it¡¯s Rosemond.


    I heard rumors that the Duchess of Efreni will be leaving soon. That Petronilla will be taking care of the house. Ha, really! It¡¯s clear that the woman has finally lost her mind. To leave the care of the house to a woman of her husband¡¯s opposing family. Does she even know how dangerous that can be?


    Anyways, be careful Jan. Petronilla is the twin sister of the Empress. Not only that, she is not a stupid woman. It will only take a moment to get caught if the slightest suspicious behavior is shown.


    Don¡¯t forget, Jan. We are accomplices, and we are destined to board the same ship.


    I believe in you.


    Burn this letter.


    Your Rose.


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED


    Editor¡¯s Note: Hello! My name is RED, and I¡¯m the new Editor for this book. There¡¯ll be some minor tweaks to the style as a result, but hopefully they make the story a more enjoyable experience. Be patient with us as we work out the minor kinks! ????

 Chapter 134

    ¡°The accomplice¡­¡± Patrizia frowned as she read the words. Perhaps this woman had helped with all the evil deeds Rosemond had planned.


    Petronilla spoke as if she had read Patrizia¡¯s mind, ¡°There is a possibility, Lizzy. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if they are accomplices, they surely cannot trust each other completely.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Rosemond said to burn the letter. However, January did not do so. So, this was the January¡¯s fallback, just in case something went wrong. Was that it? Patrizia laughed. Indeed, a villain cannot trust another villain, because it was a daily occurrence to stab the backs of others.


    ¡°For now¡­ it will not be bad to observe them for a while. How long will you be going to that house, Nil?¡±


    ¡°Actually a message came yesterday, from the Duchess of Efreni.¡± She sighed and continued, ¡°Her son¡¯s condition seems very serious. The Duchess seemed very worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia felt a bit of irony here. Apparently, she and the Duchess of Efreni were in a relationship of political opposites, but it was the twin sisters who were helping to manage the house. What an absurd situation! However, the world didn¡¯t function in a way that everything had to be presented in a dichotomous fashion.


    ¡°It will not be bad to act after watching over the situation.¡±


    ¡°Believe in me, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°I believe, of course.¡± Patrizia smiled lightly, and placed the letter in her jewelry box. She judged that it would become useful someday, and instructed Mirya to hide the jewelry box in a secretive location as possible. That done, she continued talking with Petronilla with a relaxed expression, ¡°So Sister, did you have any fateful encounters yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla¡¯s face turned red at Patrizia¡¯s words.


    Patrizia, as well as everyone who was there, predicted the answer. Oh, there was something! Patrizia smiled and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°There is no one.¡±


    ¡°Such lies.¡± Patrizia laughed as if it was funny, and Petronilla remained silent. Instead of teasing Petronilla more, Patrizia released some low laughs, and changed the topic. ¡°Got it, got it. Anyways, Nil is too¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Someone urgently ran into the room. Surprised by the sudden ruckus, Patrizia opened her eyes wide.


    Mirya scolded the maid who had come in such a hurry, ¡°Your Majesty and the Lady are here, but to act so frivolous!¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Mirya.¡± Patrizia calmed Mirya down, and asked the servant, while furrowing her brow, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ Lady Efreni appeared at the council meeting being held now¡­¡±


    Rosemond? Patrizia¡¯s impression wrinkled slightly. At the subsequent words of the servant, her face crumbled completely.


    ¡°Lady Efreni insisted that Your Majesty is infertile, and claimed that a concubine must be brought in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces naturally hardened. For a while, there was only silence, and Patrizia was the first to break it. She asked calmly, ¡°Please speak in more detail.¡±


    ¡°It is exactly as I just said, Your Majesty. This just came from the council meeting. That Your Majesty is infertile, so a concubine must be taken¡­ The Duke of Efreni as well as other nobles are insisting on this.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Patrizia gave out an absurd breath, while Petronilla had a serious look on her face. Mirya and Rafaella also did not look pleased.


    Patrizia thought about this seriously. What is the reason for her to stick to infertility like that?


    Patrizia was worried. Rosemond was not a woman who would risk her life for no reason. She was not so stupid. If so, then¡­?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Patrizia murmured to herself. ¡°Am I really infertile¡­¡±


    Nonsense. This was¡­, Patrizia muttered to herself as if it was unbelievable, and then someone else ran into the room.


    What was going on this time? Ominous feelings poured down without giving her a break.


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± The maid who came to deliver the news looked almost like she was about to cry. Patrizia swallowed, her throat dry.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It has been concluded that Your Majesty¡¯s fertility will be tested,¡± the maid reported in a trembling voice. ¡°Your Majesty, if really¡­ really¡­!¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Patrizia cut off her words. She stood up suddenly, her face serious. Everyone looked at her, and Patrizia muttered coldly, ¡°If that really is the case, then I will have to put in place a countermeasure¡­¡±


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED


    Editor¡¯s Note: Hello! My name is RED, and I¡¯m the new Editor for this book. There¡¯ll be some minor tweaks to the style as a result, but hopefully they make the story a more enjoyable experience. Be patient with us as we work out the minor kinks! ????

 Chapter 135

    Patrizia visited the Central Palace first.


    Lucio made a pained expression at the news that she was dropping by, as he pretty much knew the reason for her visit. It was unlikely that the news would not have entered her ears, unless the Empress was deaf. No, even if she was deaf!


    ¡°Her Majesty has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Escort her in.¡±


    Patrizia quietly stepped into his room. She was still, but Lucio knew how calm the sea was before the storm. He closed his eyes, and then opened them. A mistake he had made in the past had caught hold of his ankle in this way.


    But was it a mistake? Lucio thought about it. No, this was just his own mistake. It was not a mistake in name only.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress.¡±


    ¡°There was an insistence on formally bringing in a concubine. From the Duke of Efreni, at that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, more than that.¡± Patrizia let out a bitter laugh. ¡°That I am infertile.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is just a claim for a test, Empress.¡±


    ¡°Lady Efreni is not a fool.¡± Patrizia finally became angry, and approached him.


    ¡°Please tell me, Your Majesty. There is something I do not know. Right? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I infertile?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How would you know?!¡± Patrizia asked, her voice trembling. ¡°How do you know? I have never had such a test¡­ Ah!¡±


    Patrizia recalled the screening on that day. It was part of the third task of the Queeness competition¡­


    ¡°The physical examination,¡± Patrizia muttered, her expression showing all was in vain, as if she finally knew now. Lucio closed his eyes, a miserable look on his face.


    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha!¡± Patrizia laughed like a crazy person. That was why, that was why these people, to her¡­!


    ¡°So, that was why, Your Majesty? That was why!?¡± Patrizia both cried and shouted. ¡°So that was why it was me! You chose a person that could not even bear a child the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything. All of her words were true. Patrizia was extremely shocked, taking Lucio¡¯s silence as acquiescence. She muttered without knowing, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me?¡­¡± It was much too clich¨¦ a line, but nothing was better suited for that very moment. Patrizia cried with a bizarre look on her face, ¡°How could you be so cruel to me?¡­¡±


    He had ruined a person¡¯s life, and someone who loved that person came back to the past, and all he did was repeat the same pain and unhappiness. Patrizia was unable to forgive this man in front of her. Patrizia thought it was just impossible, and then said to him, ¡°I hate myself for having even the slightest bit of compassion for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Empress.¡±


    ¡°Do not call out to me.¡± Patrizia said, her voice full of hate. ¡°Do not place me in that dirty mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you, and hate myself. I want to kill Rosemond, that woman.¡±


    For the first time, Patrizia showed all of her heart in front of Lucio. That was the amount of shock proportional to the impact that Patrizia had received. Patrizia cried out to him, her voice filled with sorrow. ¡°What makes you different from Alyssa?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are no different from Alyssa for me. You dropped my life into the abyss, why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you not say anything? If you have anything to say, say it. Say sorry, that you were wrong, if you have a mouth, say it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ Do you think I have the right to do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ So you did know, then.¡± Patrizia shed tears and uttered her last words of resentment to him. ¡°You are truly the worst.¡±


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    ¡°As much as the amount of suffering you gave to me, no, I will pray that you will receive it back twofold.¡±


    Patrizia left these words, turned around, and left the room. The door closed with a bang, and Lucio was left alone, slumping down to the floor. Kneeling towards the woman he could no longer see, he wept quietly.


    <hr />


    ¡°Greetings to Your Majesty, the Empress.¡±


    Patrizia saw Rosemond again after a week passed. Rosemond was recognized as the Emperor¡¯s official concubine, and received the title of Marchioness Ethyller as the daughter of the Duke of Efreni. The Lady Vashi had laid down her title as a Queen, and left for another country to get married, so the only one left who could take the position was Rosemond.


    So, there was no choice in the first place. Patrizia looked at Rosemond, the Marchioness of Ethyller, greeting her, thinking that none of it mattered.


    ¡°Yes, your face looks good. His Majesty must visit you often these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was known to almost everyone that Lucio was no longer visiting Vain Palace after that day¡¯s events. Rosemond, who had to know of this fact, grit her teeth, but soon responded, ¡°Your Majesty also looks good these days.¡±


    ¡°Myself, you mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 136

    Patrizia responded with a cold smile to Rosemond¡¯s meaningless greeting. Patrizia did not show a response to anything after the encounter with Lucio, she gave him the ultimatum, ¡°If you want to bring in a concubine, even if it means diminishing my dignity, then do as you please.¡± She did not test for infertility, and did not challenge the issue of the council¡¯s vote.


    Patrizia acted as if she had lost all of her life¡¯s motivation for a while. She looked through the documents in the Inner Palace, read books, and took walks as usual, but the people around her felt that she was emptier than before. This was a distinct change that even Petronilla felt.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I am having a ve-ry comfortable day.¡± Patrizia replied sarcastically.


    Rosemond was unfazed and replied, ¡°I am also having a comfortable day due to earning the favor of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is quite a relief.¡± Patrizia smiled brightly as she replied, and brought up another topic. ¡°But the story I heard does not seem like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I am talking about your birth parents,¡± Patrizia changed the subject casually.


    ¡°I heard some terrible news yesterday. Well, they said that Baron Darrow¡¯s estate was burned down by a massive fire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, right now your parents are the Duke and Duchess of Efreni¡­ Anyways, they are still the birth parents who gave birth to you and raised you. I heard that even your birth parents all burned to death during the turmoil of that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is what I heard happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It really is a pity. In addition to that, the family of Viscount Per that your older brother married into also went bankrupt during this time? If one possessed pride as a noble, it would be a difficult shame to bear¡­¡± Patrizia said, and passed by Rosemond. Before passing her completely, Patrizia whispered into Rosemond¡¯s ear, ¡°To kill your own blood¡­ how far are you planning to go, Rosemond? I guess you are not afraid of divine retribution from the Heavens.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Your Majesty,¡± Rosemond whispered with a smile back into Patrizia¡¯s ear. ¡°To me, my only relatives are the Duke and Duchess of Efreni and their children.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sure. If that is what you wish.¡± Patrizia left only those words and stepped away, as she felt Rosemond shooting daggers at her he back. She smirked, and muttered strangely, ¡°If so, maybe I should dare to become the Heavens?¡­¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°You returned, Empress Majesty.¡±


    As soon as Patrizia entered the Empress Palace, Mirya greeted her politely, and Patrizia smiled nonchalantly as she sat at her desk and turned over the documents. Soon after, she asked Mirya, ¡°Petronilla is late. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°The Lady said there was something going on at the market today. She asked me to deliver the message that she might be a little late.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. I seem to be pestering her too much.¡±


    She felt bad. Mirya felt a bit creeped out by Patrizia, who was laughing and muttering to herself today. She had never had this feeling before. Even when she came back alive from the threshold of death during the hunting competition, this feeling¡­


    ¡°Mirya.¡±


    The voice of Patrizia brough Mirya out of her thoughts. She replied quickly, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Sterin, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Sterin?¡± Mirya shook her head in response to Patrizia¡¯s question. She had never heard of this word before. She asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A very¡­ good scent. It is said that to be called by another name in a country in the East¡­ Anyways, the scent is so fragrant that it is used in incense a lot in the East.¡±


    ¡°Incense?¡±


    ¡°It is similar to perfume. It is said that when you light incense, it leaves a nice scent as it gets on your body.¡± Patrizia laughed in an enchanting manner.


    ¡°I was indifferent. It is something to congratulate the new daughter of a Duke, and now to receive a Marchioness title on top of that. It is not the way to stay still.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    For a moment, Mirya was puzzled by her attitude, so different from usual, and Patrizia smiled and gestured to her. Mirya stepped close to Patrizia, who took something from the shelf and handed it to her.


    It was a small box. Mirya asked, puzzled, ¡°This¡­ What is it, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°In the West, the concept of incense burners is unfamiliar and not used well. Instead, I made it into a perfume, so please take it over to Vain Palace.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mirya left the room after receiving the box from Patrizia. A faint smile rose on Patrizia¡¯s mouth as she stared at Mirya¡¯s back, but it soon disappeared. After a while, she sat back at her desk as if nothing had happened, and began to focus on her work again.


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 137

    Rosemond remained in Vain Palace, despite being given the title of Marchioness of Ethyller. She did not want to move to a larger palace. After she became a Duke¡¯s daughter, she had even received a Marchioness title, and she was living the most comfortable life these days.


    ¡°Marchioness, a servant from the Empress¡¯ Palace has arrived.¡±


    Rosemond, who was in the middle of reading a book, frowned slightly at the words. This was not a very welcome guest, but because she had come from the Empress¡¯ Palace, was impossible to ignore. She said bluntly, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    Soon, Mirya soon entered the room, carrying a box tied with a pink ribbon. Rosemond asked arrogantly, ¡°What is the matter? It is very rare for the Empress to send anyone here.¡±


    ¡°When my Lady became a Duke¡¯s daughter, she regretted not congratulating you separately, and since you have been granted the title of Marchioness this time, she felt she could not push it back any longer and sent a gift.¡±


    ¡°A gift.¡± Rosemond shook her head,her expression amused. Although it was an arrogant attitude to the show towards the chief of the maids from the Empress¡¯ Palace, even for a Marchioness, Rosemond opened the gift box sent by Patrizia before without any concern.


    Rosemond, confirmed that it was a lame perfume, and crinkled her eyes. ¡°Barely¡­ perfume?¡±


    ¡°It is a perfume made from an herb called sterin. It is only grown in the East, but it is said to be quite valuable.¡± Mirya was very upset by Rosemond¡¯s reaction, but politely explained it without revealing anything in her tone.


    Rosemond tested the perfume by spraying the scent into the air, and soon made a satisfied expression. ¡°The smell is very good. Her Majesty has taste.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marchioness.¡±


    Mirya immediately left Vain Palace. Glara stared at the gift that Patrizia had sent with a dissatisfied expression on her face. Rosemond sprayed the perfume sent by Patrizia on her wrist and smelled it, and when she noticed Glara¡¯s expression, she asked her curiously, ¡°Why are you making a face like that? You don¡¯t like the Empress¡¯ gift?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that¡­ Suddenly, to act like this, seems suspicious.¡±


    ¡°She is being wise.¡± Rosemond smiled and closed the lid of the perfume. ¡°The Empress is infertile right now. It¡¯s a miracle to just keep her position. As of now, I am the only woman in the Imperial Palace who has been acknowledged as able to produce an heir. If I were her, I would try to save myself, as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. All we have to do now is make sure I give birth to an heir, and see to it that he becomes the Crown Prince. When His Majesty dies, we can poison the Empress, and won¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s seat naturally become mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. You are right.¡± Glara pulled the ends of her mouth up and laughed. There was only one point that worried her. It was the fact that after the day Rosemond and Lucio had argued, Lucio had completely cut off his visits to the Vain Palace.


    Glara let out a sigh. Rosemond asked her, ¡°Why are you suddenly sighing again?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ has not visited Vain Palace in such a long time.¡±


    ¡°My age is still at twenty-seven years. I still have a lot of time to have children,¡± Rosemond said as she took out the sterin perfume and sprayed it around her neck. It smelled sweet and elegant.


    ¡°Anyways, since things have become like this, His Majesty, who values tradition, cannot produce an heir with someone who is not even a concubine. Even if that happens, it¡¯ll be enough to go and put a hand in making sure there is a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°You have a trick.¡±


    ¡°Whether it be using a drug or an aphrodisiac.¡± Rosemond replied in a voice that said there was no problem.


    ¡°Whatever it may be, it just has to be done.¡±


    <hr />


    Meanwhile, Petronilla had decided to visit Count Bradington herself, after thinking it over. The situation was as it was these days, and the date with Rothesay had already been pushed back for a long time. Anyways, she had even told him that she would contact him first, so she had to keep her promise. Count Bradington¡¯s butler seemed quite surprised at her visit.


    ¡°Oh dear, Lady Petronilla. You really came. Actually, I was a little surprised when I got the message¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ is the young Sir inside?¡±


    ¡°He is waiting in the reception room. Please come in.¡±


    Petronilla arrived at the reception room in a graceful manner, not making any mistakes, even though she felt awkward visiting the Count¡¯s home for the first time. As the door of the reception room opened, the well-dressed Rothesay caught her eye.


    Petronilla laughed awkwardly without realizing it. ¡°It has been a long time, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I thought my neck would break off from waiting. Please take a seat,¡± Rothesay said, and brought out the tea himself. Petronilla burst into surprise after tasting the tea.


    ¡°The tea here is amazing. I have never tried such delicious tea as this before.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your compliment, Lady Petronilla. I was worried, as I had not brewed tea in quite a while, but that is a relief.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry?¡± the flustered Petronilla spluttered. Wait, then this tea¡­


    While Petronilla couldn¡¯t speak, Rothesay spoke for her instead. ¡°I brewed the tea myself. I am glad it seems to fit your tastes.¡±


    That said, Rothesay looked towards her with a friendly smile. Petronilla muttered with a shocked face, ¡°No, I¡­ I am very taken aback, as I never thought that you would have brewed the tea. That is¡­ I have never seen a man in my surroundings who knew how to brew tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am actually a very rare case,¡± Rothesay laughed as he admitted this, and added more tea to Petronilla¡¯s empty cup. ¡°Being complimented by you feels better than anything else. It is an honor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± No, well, to go so far as honor¡­ An awkward smile returned to Petronilla¡¯s face at his excessiveness. After drinking a few more sips of tea, she revealed why she hadn¡¯t been able to contact him in the meantime.


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 138

    ¡°These days my mind has not been sound. If you are interested in the situations of the palace, you would know, recently¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I try not to pay much attention to politics or the affairs of the Imperial Family, but it is undoubtedly a big deal for His Majesty to formally bring in a concubine.¡± Rothesay spoke fairly, and added in a slightly lower voice. ¡°I am worried about Her Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°She pretends to act fine, but she has surely been deeply hurt.¡± Petronilla said this, and shook her head with a depressed look. ¡°I should have become the Empress instead¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Petronilla, who had let those words mistakenly come out, soon showed her usual smile.


    Rothesay did not ask further about the smile, and smoothly led the conversation. ¡°I understand. Anyways, you were busy enough because it was quite a matter. Just being by Her Majesty¡¯s side alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Lately it was both really difficult, mentally and physically.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, then we should postpone our date.¡±


    ¡°It has already been prolonged so much, so I visited because I thought I could not prolong it anymore. Anyways, a promise is a promise¡­¡±


    Petronilla brought her voice down a little, and then said a much clearer voice, ¡°I thought I had to keep it. I will match the time that you would prefer.¡±


    ¡°I told you then, I do not care about any time, and any day.¡±


    If he could just spend that time with her¡­


    Petronilla, whose resistance to sweet words from a man were close to zero, eventually turned bright red, although it was but for a moment. Petronilla let out some coughs. Why was he suddenly invading her heart? It was embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Ah when would be good¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Nilla. Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡± Petronilla asked him in surprise, and Rothesay made a sheepish smile and tried to excuse himself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ If it bothers you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is too soon for nicknames¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Petronilla felt distressed. Based on the mood, if she blamed him for something like this, she would seem like a stuck-up woman. Petronilla thought for a moment, and then sighed.


    ¡°It is still a bit soon¡­ Can you call on me later, Sir?¡±


    So, it was not a complete rejection. Rothesay happily received her offer. ¡°It would be an honor, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Well, to go so far as honor¡­¡± Petronilla looked awkward as she turned her eyes elsewhere, and Rothesay laughed happily as watched her. When she saw the man who seemed to laugh almost every two minutes, Petronilla had no choice but to laugh as well.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Please come to the estate of Marquis Grochester.¡± As she said this, Petronilla thought, Nilla, Nil. It would be only this one time. Do not give your heart. Do not open your heart. Be alert and suspicious. Be careful and alert¡­


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡±


    Despite that, Petronilla thought again, Ah, my heart hasn¡¯t pounded like this in a long time¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ So you cannot come tomorrow?¡± Patrizia listened to Petronilla¡¯s story with a smile. Petronilla nodded her head quietly, and Patrizia burst into laughter.


    ¡°Is Nilla finally going to get married? You do not have to come in all day, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    Patrizia laughed once again at how cute her sister was, with her face getting red as she shouted.


    Walking around the garden leisurely, Petronilla chided her, ¡°Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°What, Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°I think you are a little different.¡±


    At the end of those words, Patrizia stopped walking. As a result, the steps of the people around them also stopped. Patrizia asked nonchalantly, ¡°I have?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°In what aspect? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Something about you looks more relaxed than before.¡±


    ¡°Relaxed.¡± Patrizia laughed. ¡°Right, I am relaxed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That is because I¡­¡± Patrizia thought about it for a while, and then pulled up the corners of her mouth and laughed. ¡°Because I am infertile?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla was frightened momentarily by the gloomy content that did not go well with the smile, but the party who had said those words seemed undisturbed.


    Patrizia continued to speak calmly. ¡°If you abandon greed, you can relax.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And people who have nothing to lose can also relax.¡±Patrizia did not lose her smile and told Petronilla, ¡°Older Sister, I have nothing to lose, and nothing to be greedy about. This position will be mine forever, unless God forsakes me, and as a result the Grochester family will never be harmed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Yes, this has changed, Patrizia. What are you¡­¡¯


    ¡°So I am in a position to do anything right now.¡±


    She had changed. A little more secretly. Petronilla muttered, ¡°What is it like now? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Does that even matter?¡± Patrizia gave a low laugh. ¡°There is nothing that is more useless here than personal satisfaction. If I want to find some sort of satisfaction here¡­ Nil as well as the others who follow me¡­ to that extent?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Petronilla could only respond in that way, and the walk continued. When Patrizia reached the very familiar part of the garden, she discovered another familiar person. The smile that had settled on Patrizia¡¯s mouth disappeared in an instant. Petronilla figured out who it was immediately.


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 139

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to say your greetings. It is a long distance.¡±


    Patrizia said it like that, but Petronilla chose to bow her head, as she didn¡¯t want her sister to be negatively affected in any way. Patrizia did not like her sister¡¯s behavior, but she did not stop it, either. Instead, she chose to just stare at the Emperor with an aloof face.


    It was Petronilla whose heart was hurt in the process. She hesitated, looking at her sister for some kind of sign, and Patrizia soon set off without a word. Petronilla felt disturbed when she saw the Emperor staring at her sister with eyes that were hard to read.


    ¡°Why look with such eyes?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor.¡± Petronilla muttered, her voice saying she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°He is the one that did something wrong, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This is true. A shameless and incongruent person he is.¡± Patrizia did not try to deny it, and continued to walk onward. She had no feelings whatsoever for Lucio now. Rather, she was calmer now than when she had first entered the palace.


    She had already been hurt so much, so she no longer felt the need to pour her feelings into it anymore.


    Honestly speaking, Petronilla felt the results were unfortunate, but this was something she dared not interfere with. Petronilla merely walked behind her sister.


    <hr />


    However, her leisure did not last long. As always, the Empress¡¯ position dictated an overflowing amount of work. Patrizia frowned, after a long absence of not having done so.


    ¡°A birthday celebration, you say.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. It is not something that you need to apologize for,¡± Patrizia sighed. It was the Emperor¡¯s birthday. Naturally, his birthday party had to be prepared by Empress Patrizia. However, Patrizia honestly really didn¡¯t want to. She even felt the desire to give Rosemond this job. But that would be truly ridiculous, and Patrizia eventually had to nod her head in agreement.


    ¡°Take care of this issue as much as possible on your end. I am only going to be making the payment, so just send over the final draft to me.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I need some rest, Mirya. Not only that¡­¡± Patrizia smiled and said to her, ¡°If I cannot even have trust in you, who would I have that I can believe in this wide Empress¡¯ Palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Patrizia, you have me.¡±


    At Rafaella¡¯s thoughtless interruption, Patrizia finally burst into laughter, ¡°Ahaha, yes, indeed. I am sorry, Ella. Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°It is a joke, of course. Well, there is one thing you have to do completely on your own.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing special. The flowers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, the flowers?¡±


    ¡°The flowers for the birthday celebration. They are quite meaningful, so it would be hard to dictate that work to others.¡±


    ¡°Birthday flowers. Ah, right,¡± Patrizia murmured, as if she had forgotten.


    In the Marvinus Empire, it was known that on a person¡¯s birthday, the parent presented flowers to that person in the case of being unmarried, and if that person was married, the significant other bestowed flowers that represented the giver¡¯s heart. So, in the case of those that were not married, it was common to receive flowers that were related to love from parents, and for those that were married, flowers that promised eternal love were presented as standard.


    Patrizia wanted to present flowers that were filled with curses from her heart, but unfortunately, the flowers were too nice and pure, unlike her. She did not want to embrace such evil with those flowers.


    Patrizia contemplated what to do. ¡°Tion¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Carnation. I will go with that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well that is surprising?..¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Is that not a flower that many people usually present between parents and their children?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right.¡± Patrizia thought for a moment, and then slowly replied, ¡°Red, pink, and purple ones¡­¡±


    Those carnation flowers symbolized meanings that were all amazing and beautiful. ¡®I love you.¡¯ ¡®Wish for your health.¡¯ ¡®I love you passionately.¡¯


    But Lucio, her Emperor¡­ the flower she wanted to present to him was with the color of the last flower.


    ¡°And prepare it by mixing in yellow ones.¡±


    ¡®I despise you.¡¯ How could she not despise him when he turned the little hope and compassion that remained in her heart into hate?


    ¡°That is my heart.¡±


    ¡°With my contempt for you, I will present to you the yellow carnation. You are not a stupid person, so you should know how I am thinking of you, and how much I am despising you. Do not feel reproachful towards this bad woman who curses you even on your most blessed birthday, Lucio.


    ¡°His Majesty should know as well.¡±


    It was he who had made her this way!


    <hr />


    ¡°That women cannot even have children.¡±


    Someone wagged their finger at Patrizia.


    ¡°To be an Empress when she is infertile!¡±


    ¡°The Imperial line of the Marvinus Empire will be cut off!¡±


    ¡°She is a woman who will swallow the seed of the Empire!¡±


    Someone with a black face constantly mocked her. Patrizia shook her head with a distorted look while she was surrounded by the people.


    ¡°No¡­ That is not my fault¡­¡±


    But immediately the rebuttal returned to her.


    ¡°What do you mean?! Even if your sister, and not you, had become the Empress, the line of the throne could continue without interruption!¡±


    ¡°Are you insane, breaking the line of Marvinus with your own hands?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use to deny anything. Impudent thing, how dare you try to see the successor in the body of a concubine!¡±


    Anyways, their claim was absurd, because the current Emperor was not a direct heir himself. If they blamed that part on her, they would also have to do so with Empress Alyssa, who had already been dethroned and died. Regrettably, however, Patrizia was not in a state to think about it now.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    It was then that someone shook her to wake her up. In the dark of the night, Mirya¡¯s face was obscured by the darkness, and looked bluish. Patrizia shed tears without knowing it.


    ¡°Ah ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you have a nightmare again?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Patrizia barely managed to shake her head. She wiped away her tears and stood up from her bed. She suddenly started to run outside of the Empress¡¯ Palace. Surprised, Mirya tried to call out to Patrizia and stop her, but it was to no avail. She started to run.


    ¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡±, Patrizia constantly muttered to herself, started to run, and continued to run. She felt like crap.


    Feel like shit, like shit, like shit! In the first place, the Imperial lineage was cut off from the previous Emperor. To blame someone, Alyssa should be blamed, and not me. She was also infertile, after all!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she screamed as she tripped. Her foot had caught on a protruding stone, and she fell. She felt a warm sensation in her foot, and sharp pain penetrated the lower part of her body. She sobbed, pushing herself up from the ground, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    It was miserable. It was terrible. Could she be so miserable? Patrizia felt the tears that had just stopped flowing again. Her tears wet her cheeks and flowed down her chin. She kept crying without even thinking about the fact that she had to stand up again.


    ¡°¡­ Patrizia?¡± someone called out her name. It was a lovely and generous name, but Patrizia never felt more contempt for her name than in that very moment.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt somewhere?¡± Lucio bent down, and looked her over. She was clearly not good with just a glance, as he could see blood flowing from her feet. He scolded her in an angry voice, ¡°What are you doing going barefoot like this during the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Patrizia gave a different reply, instead of answering. ¡°Do you know how much I despise you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you, Lucio. The little bit of sympathy and sincerity that I had for you that you undermined¡­ I cannot forgive you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®I regret having returned. Instead, I would rather just end it here. I should have ended my bad luck with you, and then just died,¡± Patrizia murmured to herself, and then everything turned black, as she completely lost consciousness.


    Lucio screamed in a shocked voice, hugging her fainted body, ¡°Empress? Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    It was already late. It seemed she had already lost consciousness. He called out to someone in the open air. Three or four knights in silver armor quickly appeared in front of him. He spoke to them in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Call the court physician and take the Empress to the Empress Palace.¡± Then, he immediately changed his orders. ¡°No, I will take her directly to the Central Palace.¡±


    <hr />


    Actually, she had never regretted returning to relive this life. This life had been a gift to her. It was a life she had been given once again, along with the opportunity to reverse the tragedy she had faced previously. Opportunities to receive these kinds of gifts were rare.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With this life given again, she was once again able to be with her beloved family, and her sister would no longer have her head cut off by a guillotine. If she was careful, her family would continue to thrive for a long time. Although her personal happiness had to be given up, she considered this not so bad an outcome.


    Then, she encountered the man who was her brother-in-law in her former life, and her husband in this present life. She had learned about the man¡¯s trauma, how the man¡¯s mistress had a hand in killing her sister, and how she had even gained the man¡¯s heart. She had sympathized with the man, and had even felt some compassion for the mistress. At the time, she didn¡¯t know it was a foolish thing to do.


    It wasn¡¯t until she realized that the two of them had played with her before she had even entered the Empress Palace that the bit of sympathy and sincerity she possessed was broken. She showed her genuine self to the man, but it was only deception and betrayal that was returned for her being genuine. She had received deep wounds full of pain she had no choice but to receive. There was no one that would not be deeply shocked, if the heart that had been carefully revealed was broken in such a way.


    So in actuality, they had played with her. If they had not deceived her in that kind of way, the Empress would have been another woman. If so, Patrizia herself could have been happy with other men, and even if she couldn¡¯t get married because of her being infertile, she could have spent a happy life with her family.


    But after she became the Empress, there was nothing left for her. She was to forever live being mocked and despised, just because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. Perhaps she was even going to follow the footsteps of that terrible dethroned Alyssa.


    It was not a leap to think in such a manner. Alyssa had been a naive and good woman at the beginning. The palace was a place that had the excellent ability to turn even the goodness in such a person into evil.


    She vowed to kill herself off if that ever happened¡­


    Now, her mind was desolate, similar to the time when she had witnessed her sister¡¯s death. Just like how her heart had felt right before she had died¡­


    So in essence, basically nothing had actually changed. Only groaning within repeated pain, along with recurrent sadness.


    That was why she would rather have just died together with her family back then. She should have just put a finish to it completely, and not restarted it all. She resented God, who had brought her back like this.


    This was a punishment, not a gift, she thought, in desolate sadness.


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 141

    Lucio had a defeated expression on his face as he stared at the Empress lying on his bed. She appeared quite haggard, sleeping there with her eyes closed. There was a bandage on her foot, covering her wound. He called out her name carefully in a voice full of desperation, ¡°Patrizia¡­¡±


    If she could hear this voice, she would probably get upset again, and so he had to use a soft voice. He closed his eyes with a miserable expression, and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡­ to you¡­¡± What did he do to her? What games did he play with a woman he had brought in, who knew nothing? Lucio shed an ocean of tears and embraced the remorse. He wanted to atone for his mistakes, but it was already too late. She despised him, hated him, reproached him, and would blame him. He stood by her side as he muttered to her with a painful expression.


    ¡°How can I atone for¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there such a way?¡±


    Was there any point to doing that? To her, and to myself. Was there anything I could do about the sincerity, feelings, and love that I had realized so late? Lucio quietly bit his lips with his eyes still closed.


    You, who has been hurt by my actions, will never forgive me.


    ¡°Alright. Do not forgive me.¡±


    Hate me. You can resent me as well. If you want to kill me, you can do that as well. If that can relieve your heart even by a little, go through with it.


    You can have whatever vicious emotions towards me. Even those feelings would be overkill for me. So with that kind of feeling¡­ stay by my side for all of eternity. Please do not leave me.


    ¡°Even if you call that being selfish, so be it.¡±


    I am a severely horrible bastard. So it does not matter whatever curses you may say to someone like me. Just stand beside me with the name of the Empress. It does not matter if your heart is not facing towards me, as long as your body is next to me.


    ¡°Yes, I would be content with that.¡±


    For such a cruel man, even that would be considered a luxury.


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    When Patrizia first opened her eyes, her first sight was a white ceiling with bright sunlight. She was astonished when she realized that, and furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She quickly lifted herself up, but soon felt a huge pain in her foot and furrowed her brow again. Her mouth naturally let out a groan.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She bit her lips, and the groaning went back inside. She continued to frown and looked around her surroundings. Damn it, a place she had seen a lot somewhere. Here was¡­


    ¡°Have you woken?¡±


    It is the Emperor¡¯s room!, Patrizia cursed inside. So now, she was in the room of the husband that she despised, and asleep on top of the bed at that! Patrizia glanced up and down, all over herself, just in case. Ah, fortunately nothing had happened. If something had happened to her, the most terrible option imaginable, she would have had the mind to bite her tongue and die.


    ¡°¡­ Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You were not kidnapped, so do not worry.¡±


    If that was supposed to be a joke, she was sorry, but it wasn¡¯t funny at all. Patrizia asked him again, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°It was not me, but the Empress who ran around barefoot in the middle of the night. It would be quicker to ask yourself about this.¡±


    ¡°I remember that too, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t think you are properly getting the point of the question.¡± Patrizia asked him coldly, ¡°What I am curious about is, even if I had done that, why am I on Your Majesty¡¯s bed, and not on my own bed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to hear the answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is a given since I was the one to move you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you move me?¡±


    ¡°Because you were hurt.¡±


    ¡°No, stop providing textbook answers.¡± Patrizia rebutted without even a smile, ¡°I do not think Your Majesty has a difficult time understanding. I will ask again. Why did you move me here? Not to my bed, but to Your Majesty¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize if it offended you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It was offensive. When I opened my eyes, I thought I would rather commit suicide.¡± Patrizia laughed for the first time, hurting him with her harsh words. ¡°Why did you move me here?¡±


    ¡°Because of my greed.¡±


    ¡°You are selfish. You never thought about how when I opened my eyes, I might feel the slightest bit offended.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It is done. Since this is not the only thing that Your Majesty needs to apologize to me.¡±


    Now Patrizia felt cynical about whether this was even something new. Lucio¡¯s face turned solemn in response.


    ¡°UNGH!¡± She stumbled while letting out a moan. The pain ran through her whole body as she tried to stand up on her own. Damn it, with just a single foot being hurt¡­ She was irritated with herself. Then someone supported her.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    It was that man. Patrizia showed her stubbornness in a determined voice, ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°At least, it would be a much better option than being treated by Your Majesty like this?¡± Patrizia laughed with a sad voice. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She was angry. But he was resolute.


    ¡°You can say anything you want, and whatever you want. But not with your body like this.¡±


    ¡°It is my body. Your Majesty has no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°I am your husband. Is that not enough of a right to be involved?¡±


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 142

    ¡°Ha, since when did you care for me so much?¡± Patrizia replied to him, her voice full of cynicism. ¡°I heard that you have been at odds with the Marchioness of Ethyller. Why, are you tired of her now? Do you need another woman on the bed?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is not like that.¡±


    ¡°If it is not like that,¡± Patrizia replied in a repressed voice, ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Your Majesty was the one who trampled on my heart and killed my pride. I really do not know the reason you are suddenly acting like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±He did not answer.


    But Patrizia read the answer hidden in the silence. She laughed and muttered to herself internally. Yes, if you have a conscience, you would dare not to put such words in your mouth to me. Unless you are trash cannot even be recycled.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Empress, please!¡± he asked, his voice full of anguish. ¡°You can do anything, but you cannot move alone with that foot!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Go to other places for your admonition.¡±


    ¡°I will call for the maids of the Empress Palace. You cannot go alone!¡±


    Patrizia, her eyes closed and her face resigned, replied, ¡°¡­Do whatever you will.¡±


    Eventually, Patrizia returned to theEmpress Palace with the help of the Empress Palace maids.


    After returning, Patrizia did not blame the maids for her actions, and did not rebuke them. The maids also asked her nothing. Eventually, last night¡¯s happenings were buried like that.


    <hr />


    Petronilla was different from her usual self, hesitating in front of her closet with a fuss.


    Petronilla was contemplating the white dress with a slightly low cut on the chest. Then she blurted out as if the maid next to her was speaking complete nonsense, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too revealing?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t revealing, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    In response to Petronilla, the maid was about to burst from frustration. Did she come from another country or something!


    ¡°My Lady, if you go out on the street right now, there are plenty of dresses like that, with the back exposed like that as well! Did my Lady come from somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes?¡± Petronilla answered awkwardly, and the maid nodded. Petronilla sighed and dropped the dress to the floor. What was this for her to be fluttering about like this? She felt foolish and stupid. Petronilla soon muttered in a weak voice, ¡°Just pick anything for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But you said it was a date.¡±


    ¡°It is stupid to respond to something like that,¡± she answered, a somber expression on her face. ¡°I do not want to look forward to it anymore.¡±


    In response to her words, the maid seemed to be shocked. What was her lady saying? ¡°Did you perhaps get a broken heart? Why are you saying that?¡±


    Petronilla felt like someone that had been divorced. The maid muttered, and Petronilla laughed. It was a very peaceful word. Something like divorce; moderate, it seemed. Petronilla responded, ¡°Just choose aa-nything for me.¡±


    <hr />


    Eventually, Petronila wore a somber gray dress. The maid jumped about, asking who would wear something like this on a date, but Petronilla had no desire to change what she had already put on. How troublesome it was to wear a dress, and then have to take it off.


    She heard the door opening downstairs. Petronilla was standing on the railings of the second floor, her line of sight naturally went down. The butler opened the door, and Rothesay was visible, looking well-dressed. Petronilla thought her heart fluttered when she took in his beautiful appearance. Petronilla walked down the stairs in steps that were unhurried. Rothesay¡¯s face, which found her, soon turned red.


    Pretty¡­


    ¡°Sir?¡± When she saw his reddened face, Petronilla asked in a strange voice, ¡°Are you feeling sick somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I am not sick. Not even with one symptom.¡± Rothesay whispered to her tenderly, ¡°Today, you look so beautiful that I just fell in love with you once more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He definitely has on a pair of rose-colored glasses, Petronilla thought.


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ Madam, today is the right time of the month.¡±


    Rosemond smiled at the words of the Imperial physician. Today was one of the days when she had the best chance of getting pregnant. She asked the Imperial physician with a happy expression. ¡°Yes, what about the medicine that I asked for?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have prepared and brought it.¡±


    The Imperial physician replied, and presented Rosemond some medicine powder, wrapped in white paper. Rosemond received it and stared at the medicine with a satisfied smile, and then cracked down on him for his silence with a cold voice, ¡°This must be kept secret¡­ If this happens to be leaked, I will die, but you will die as well. You know this well right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    As soon as the Imperial physician left, Rosemond smiled again. The medicine that was obtained by threatening the Imperial physician was nothing other than an aphrodisiac. Rosemond muttered to herself in an evil voice, ¡°How do I get this medicine to be the most effective when I give it to His Majesty, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Marchioness, I have managed to obtain His Majesty¡¯s favorite wine.¡±


    Glara came into the room with a bottle of wine that looked expensive even at just a glance. Rosemond nodded as if to say she did well, then ordered, ¡°Yes, hold on to it well. It will be useful later. Is the dress ready as well?¡±


    ¡°Would that not be the case, Marchioness?¡±


    ¡°Good. It is perfect.¡±


    It was a dress ordered from a brothel specifically for today. Even if a gay man saw a woman wearing that dress, hewould supposedly run to covet the woman ! Rosemond hummed a tune and passed the aphrodisiac to Glara. Without forgetting to tell her to hold on to it well, Rosemond began planning how to tempt the Emperor tonight¡­


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 143

    Petronila was feeling very awkward now; this was the first time for her. She glanced up at Rothesay, walking by her side with a smile. The moderate sunlight was shining on his face, and Petronilla felt like it was like the light from a halo.


    Rothesay asked her, ¡°Is there anything on my face, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± The flustered Petronila quickly made up an excuse, ¡°I was just looking because the clothes you wore today are admirable.¡±


    ¡°I am glad you like it, my Lady.¡± He sighed with relief and said to her, ¡°I was very worried. What if you do not like me¡­ and so forth.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then I would not have accepted your offer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my Lady,¡± Rothesay said tenderly to her. ¡°Is there anything my Lady would like to do?¡±


    ¡°What I would like to do?¡±


    ¡°I plan to spend all day together with you. I want to do whatever my Lady wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± As Petronilla didn¡¯t even think this date would have been so forward, she was very taken aback by Rothesay¡¯s words. She murmured with a flustered expression on her face, ¡°Actually¡­ I had not thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. Is that so?¡± Rothesay continued in a voice that sounded worried. ¡°Then you can think about it from now on. Do not worry about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that you would want to do?¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± Rothesay laughed with a charming smile, ¡°I enjoy everything as long as I am with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what we do as long as I am by my Lady¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    This man talked about these embarrassing things very well. Did he go somewhere and receive lessons on this?, Petronilla muttered to herself. What could she do to make this meeting today the last meeting?


    It was simple. She could make this man tired of her. When she thought of that, Petronilla¡¯s expression brightened. She called out to him.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Please say it.¡±


    ¡°I have something I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Petronilla replied with a wicked smile. ¡°I want to go to the gladiator coliseum.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The gladiator coliseum?¡± Rossy asked for confirmation with a confused look, and Petronilla nodded.


    ¡°Yes, gladiator coliseum.¡±


    ¡°The gladiators that fight with swords¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that gladiator coliseum.¡± Petronilla smiled in reply.


    ¡°The one where they compete until someone dies.¡±


    Petronilla had never actually gone to a gladiator coliseum, and even the nobles who enjoyed such unnecessary slaughter were hard to understand, but for now this was the best option.


    Goodness, who could have good feelings toward a cruel woman like me?, Petronilla smiled in repentance, believing that her plan would certainly succeed. But there was one thing she had overlooked¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°AGH, what do I do¡­ ! I am alright!¡±


    And that was the fact that she couldn¡¯t watch the gladiatorial fights. Petronilla desperately wanted to leave; she felt knocked down ten minutes after the games had started. But when she said that, she would become a liar. Ah, wait a minute. That could actually be a good thing?¡­ If not, then she would not be able to see this man without feeling uncomfortable from then on. Petronilla changed her mind.


    ¡°Are you alright, my Lady? For real?¡±


    But Rothesay seemed to not notice any of that at all¡­


    ¡°If you are not alright, we can leave, my Lady. However¡­¡±


    Petronilla murmured without being able to refuse twice, ¡°You have already paid.¡±


    It was a waste of money¡­ When Petronilla muttered this with her eyes tightly closed and an inscrutable expression on her face, Rothesay found this sight adorable and seemed to not care about that whatsoever. He said to her, ¡°Let us go out, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°But the money¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of money. It is alright.¡±


    With that said, Rothesay swept her up without asking for consent. Naturally, the gazes of the surrounding people was focused on the two.


    Petronilla shouted in a low voice at him, as she closed her eyes tightly with an embarrassed expression on her face, ¡°What are you doing? In public!¡±


    ¡°We are on a date right now, so I can do that. Everyone will understand.¡±


    ¡­ To be honest, the men around them were staring as if they were going to throw them in the gladiatorial grounds, but it didn¡¯t matter because she had her eyes closed. After saying that, Rothesay whispered quietly into Petronilla¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Wait a moment. We will be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla just closed her eyes without saying anything. Meanwhile, one of the two gladiators seemed to have died, as shouts and cheers were heard around the area that could rip eardrums. Why were people having fun with that? Petronilla frowned and closed her eyes, and soon she could hear Rothesay¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Try to think of this as the location of a party.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds of sweet desserts around.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    When he said that, she was able to calm down some. As she was thinking of a brownie that she hadn¡¯t finished eating at the Founding Day celebration a while ago, the white sunlight greeted her. She finally opened her eyes, and met Rothesay¡¯s eyes that were looking at her, looking sweeter than the chocolate in that brownie. Petronilla caught her breath without realizing.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It is alright, my Lady. Now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± Petronilla replied, and soon felt self-conscious and demanded of him, ¡°Uh¡­ You can let me down now.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    Petronilla was flabbergasted at those words, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°I am very ashamed right now.¡±


    Everyone on the roadside was looking at them. She was absolutely opposed to this kind of interest. She said, ¡°Please let me down.¡±


    ¡°Please call my name just once,¡± he smiled playfully and asked her. ¡°Just once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± How unfair. She sighed inwardly and put a name to her mouth. ¡°¡­ Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Petronilla.¡±


    Rothesay, who sneaked her name into his mouth, finally let her down to the ground. Petronilla blushed without fully realizing that he had called her name. She felt like she was a liar for some reason, due to what happened earlier.


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 144

    As Petronilla slightly turned her head and looked at the side, she found Rothesay staring at her as if he was looking at a child. Petronilla felt burdened by those affection-filled eyes, and asked, ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°I can clearly see through my Lady¡¯s shallow intentions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is so cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is not the right response to that, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Because my Lady cannot lie.¡± Rothesay smiled tenderly and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lady. I will never find myself being bored or being disappointed by my Lady. I can swear on this with the honor of the Bradington family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Until my Lady gives permission, I will not give up on my heart. I swear on this, too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Petronilla asked in a bit of a sad voice. ¡°Why do you have to do that, to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple, Lady Petronilla,¡± Rossy confessed to her with a gentle smile. ¡°Because I am in love with my Lady.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°Mirya,¡± Patrizia quietly called out. Mirya approached her with quick footsteps.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have something I need you to do.¡± Patrizia smiled quietly, and requested of her, ¡°Can you send a hundred roses to Vain Palace? Gorgeous and beautiful roses that resemble their owner. Include pretty packaging at that.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Your Majesty!¡± Mirya shouted with her eyes wide. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you perhaps sick somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mirya, but I am healthy.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. There must be something that is wrong.¡± Even Mirya, who was not easy to get worked up, had no choice but to be worked up about this.


    ¡°To say roses, and one hundred at that? Is it strange that I am showing this kind of reaction? No, it is normal,¡± Patrizia said,pulling the corners of her mouth up into a sly smile. ¡°It is extremely normal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± If so, then Her Majesty was being abnormal?, Mirya muttered to herself inside.


    Patrizia laughed, as if she had even stolen a look into her mind. ¡°Yes, Mirya. I wanted that kind of reaction. You are indeed quite a loyal subject to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let us go. That is why Marchioness Ethyller will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <hr />


    Really thinking that there was something wrong with Her Majesty, Mirya left the room Patrizia was in, a stunned expression on her face. Patrizia flipped over a page of the book she was reading as she hummed a tune to herself after Mirya had left the room. It was a tragedy about a villain killing the heroine¡­


    <hr />


    Petronilla and Rothesay eventually decided to spend time in a more moderate and peaceful way. At least they decided to never go to the gladiator coliseum again! The two went to the marketplace. Petronilla loved shopping, so she loved the location set by Rothesay, but she also thought about what she should do if Rothesay did not like doing this sort of thing.


    Petronila called out to him, ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°You do not like this sort of thing very much, no?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, this sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°Shopping¡­ and stuff like touring the marketplace.¡± Petronilla hesitated before going on, ¡°It is because I heard that gentlemen generally do not like this sort of thing¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not important whether gentlemen generally like this or not.¡± He smiled tenderly with his eyes, and reassured Petronilla, ¡°The important thing is that I like shopping with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was clear that he had received lessons on this, and from a huge Casanova at that. Petronilla stepped forward, silently promising herself not to fall for this. Rothesay looked at her from behind with a content smile, and laughed.


    <hr />


    Of course, the main shopping items were focused on Petronilla, with jewelry or luxuries designed for women that no men would be interested in, but Petronilla could see that Rothesay was enjoying all of that. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was really due to the pleasure of being with her, or just pretending to do so to earn her heart, but Rothesay¡¯s patience was pretty strong if it was just an act of pretense.


    She browsed through the market for three hours without a break, trying to drop him off of her. Nevertheless, he followed her without complaining, and even gave her an evaluation of the items she chose. This would suit her, or this did not. This color was more suitable for the Lady than that color¡­ It was like he was someone familiar with this sort of thing.


    Eventually, Petronilla asked him suspiciously, ¡°Why are you so good at this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shopping with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Rothesay shook his head as if she had guessed wrong, and corrected her words. ¡°There is a serious error in my Lady¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°A serious error?¡±


    ¡°My lady is not just any woman, right?¡± He said earnestly, ¡°My Lady is the one I love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just any woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Thinking that he was a man good at leaving her at a loss for words, Petronilla continued to walk along. Now that her legs had begun to hurt and she had nothing else to do, she was thinking that she should just stop now, when something caught her eyes.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation, Rothesay¡¯s interested gaze naturally turned in that direction as well. He asked her with a look of surprise on his face, ¡°It looks to be a crystal ball?¡±


    ¡°It would seem so.¡±


    She approached the stall with a curious look on her face. Naturally, Rothesay followed right behind her. As Petronilla inspected the crystal ball shining with the colors of the galaxy with an expression full of interest on her face, Rothesay tried to open his mouth to buy it for her, thinking that she wanted it, but the street vendor was faster.


    ¡°If it is not the Lady who is afraid of the future that has not yet even come¡­¡±


    ======

 Chapter 145

    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla was frightened by the words of the street vendor. She had a flustered expression on as she looked at the old woman in a black robe. The old woman had grown her white hair out to her chest, and for some unknown reason looked quite bizarre in her black robe. Petronilla stuttered as she asked, ¡°That¡­ What does that mean?¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is not anyone afraid of a future that has not come? Street vendor, you seem to be implying that this is not the case.¡±


    ¡°You are right, my Lady. But you know¡­¡± The old woman laughed, revealing that only a few of her teeth were left. ¡°Not everyone would let a good opportunity pass by without even trying to grab a hold of it, my Lady. Even if one was afraid of the future that is yet to come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± When Petronilla went pale, while looking like a person whose mind had been pierced and her thoughts read, Rothesay looked her over to make sure she was okay, but Petronilla just nodded once to show that she was alright.


    The old woman¡¯s words did not end there. ¡°Are you afraid, my Lady? Afraid that the situation will repeat itself, I mean.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shallow gimmick to trick the eye.¡± The old woman confused Petronilla with words she could not comprehend, and continued on with a bright smile. ¡°It seems my Lady has taken a liking to that crystal ball. Take it.¡±


    ¡°The price¡­¡±


    In response to Rothesay, the old woman firmly turned him down. ¡°The price is not necessary.¡± Then she smiled and added on, ¡°This bachelor is the price.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡± At those words, even Rothesay couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback. The old woman¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°Now, my Lady. Carpe diem. Enjoy the present.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything has been going wrong since the beginning anyways, has it not?¡±


    ¡°Who in the world are you¡­¡± Petronilla muttered like someone who had been deprived of their soul by a ghost.


    Rothesay urged Petronilla to leave after he realized that something strange was going on. ¡°My Lady, it would be better to go now.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Wait a moment please.¡± Petronilla asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who are you? A god? If not that then¡­¡±


    ¡°God¡­ That word is too much for a humble servant of god.¡± The old woman held out the crystal ball that resembled the night sky to Petronilla, her smile strange. Petronilla accepted it without realizing she had, and the old woman advised her in a gentle voice, ¡°Now, my Lady. If you have any worries, look into that crystal ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You never know, the answer may come out from it.¡±


    Petronilla continued to stand there, a confused expression on her face, before being taken out of the store by Rothesay, who had decided that there was something dangerous happening. The old woman continued to chuckle and laughed after the disappearance of the two people, and soon began to wipe away the other dusty crystals with a calm face.


    <hr />


    Rosemond stared at the white roses from the Empress¡¯ Palace, a shocked look on her face. She looked at Mirya with the expression of asking what kind of scheme this was about.


    Mirya did not look too pleased at the situation, either. If so, it means that the Empress is acting alone¡­ As she thought that, it was even more ridiculous. She guessed that she had gone crazy after finding out she was infertile.


    ¡°The Empress sent it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Rosemond shook her head back and forth, and in a voice lacking sincerity, said, ¡°Pass on to her that I said thank you. And ask her if she is not feeling well in any way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mirya quit before answering that she had already asked that question herself. She left the Vain Palace straight away, dissatisfied.


    <hr />


    Even Glara did not have a bright face. She was at a complete loss, trying to figure out what this situation was about. Rosemond asked her, ¡°What could this be about? Feint attack, something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ From that Empress who is so proud?¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing she could really come up with.¡± She cocked her head while muttering to herself, ¡°That is the way it is, Glara. The Empress is infertile. She has a barren body that cannot bear children. Her background is not as great and powerful as the deposed Empress Alyssa, so if I can just produce an heir to be the Crown Prince, it will be difficult for her to preserve her position¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ Rosemond contemplated on this for a while, and reasoned with herself before coming up with a possible answer. ¡°Is it indeed flattery, then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else can explain this otherwise, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Rosemond exhaled a breath. ¡°She pretended to be so noble and yet, the Empress is no better that anyone else.¡±


    ¡°That is correct, since she is just a barren woman. What else could she do?¡±


    ¡°But you never know, so be sure that you do not let down your guard. Are you keeping up with the surveillance around the Empress¡¯ Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. There is no need to worry.¡±


    Only then did Rosemond make an expression of relief, and smiled, ¡°Yes, this is how it was supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was originally supposed to be my position, since the beginning.¡±


    She thought that now everything was going back to its proper place. The Empress¡¯ position belonged to her, and the Dowager Empress¡¯ position was even more hers. She would surely become the most precious woman in the Empire. No matter what anyone said, it would surely happen!


    <hr />


    ¡°I think that old street vendor was a bit weird. Do you not think so?¡± Rothesay asked with a skeptical face.


    Petronilla replied to him with an unaffected expression, ¡°It is alright, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±Rothesay thought about something with an unfamiliar expression, and soon said in a voice full of regret, ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot more that I do not know about my Lady as of yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady.¡± Rothesay smiled warmly as he locked eyes with her. Petronilla did not avoid his eyes for the first time. He asked her, ¡°Can I learn more about my Lady, by staying by my Lady¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    PLIP, PLOP¡­


    It was then that raindrops began to fall from what was once a sunny sky. Before he could hear her answer, Rothesay placed his jacket over Petronila¡¯s head as he hurriedly said to her, ¡°You should avoid this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Let us go over there to that store, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Petronilla.¡± Petronilla quietly spoke up.


    Still holding the jacket over her head, Rothesay had a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°My Lady, we can have this conversation later¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Petronilla, Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Petronilla.¡±

 Chapter 146

    The two faced each other, as if they had completely forgotten about the fact that it was currently raining. The people surrounding them were frantically trying to avoid the sudden shower, and it seemed ridiculous to them to see the two standing there silently. Of course, the situation was very serious for the interested parties¡­


    ¡°I¡­ ¡± Petronilla slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I have a lot of fears¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean I am very afraid to fall in love.¡± Petronila said, her voice trembling. ¡°I do not believe in destiny. I believed in destiny once, and I was burned greatly for it. I thought a certain person was my soulmate, our destiny to be together, but that was not the case.¡±


    Petronilla laughed bitterly. Rothesay listened to her in a serious manner, despite being hit by the rain.


    ¡°I promised myself that I would never love again. I thought something like that simply did not suit me, that I was incapable of love in the first place, and that was really my destiny. The illusion of such a destined fate would only damage others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I decided I would not love until I died. I would never get married, even if I had to throw away love.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°I can be clumsy and inexperienced. I may not be that much fun and do not have any charm.¡± Petronilla looked up with sad eyes at Rothesay, who was already wet with rain, and asked him, ¡°If that is all still acceptable¡­ If someone like me is still acceptable¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to meet with you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla trembled as she awaited Rothesay¡¯s reply. Rothesay could not say anything for a while, and after a long time had passed, he called out to her with a much more trembling voice than the one Petronilla had used.


    ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I said this last time at the Founding Day celebration, and said it earlier as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He came closer to Petronilla. She frowned without her knowledge. Rothesay carefully loosened the creasing on her face, and said to her tenderly, ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a wonderful woman who can be truly loved, and be able to love. Not just myself, but anyone else would not be able to stop themselves from doing so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ However¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh. That is why you need to stop criticizing yourself, Petronilla. Because that is an action where you are undermining yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s face was full of emotion, and she gave in to Rothesay¡¯s embrace, who was a head taller than her. Rothesay seemed surprised at first, but soon calmly hugged Petronilla, who was already in his arms. Petronilla shed tears quietly, and held onto his collar tightly.


    The rain was still falling, with no sign of stopping¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Mirya¡¯s expression showed how difficult Patrizia¡¯s question was. How was it? Well. Did Her Majesty need the words to be spoken to be able to know? Nevertheless, she still replied faithfully, ¡°¡­It was not a good response. She seemed taken aback.¡±


    ¡°She must have.¡± Patrizia nodded as if she understood. ¡°If she was not taken aback, I would have been flustered instead.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am sorry but¡­¡± Mirya had a frustrated expression on her face. ¡°I am very lacking, in that I cannot grasp Your Majesty¡¯s intentions at all.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing special, well.¡± Patrizia smiled softly and replied. It was hard to discern whether she was talking to herself, or explaining to Mirya. ¡°Only¡­ It is just important that I appear to act in a way she would want.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°It is a secret beyond that. Maybe forever, no one will know, or one day it will all be revealed.¡±


    ¡°What in the world do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that I know what I am doing, and even if someone knows there will be a hole to escape through, is my meaning.¡±


    Patrizia remained ambiguous to the end, and Mirya intuited that the Empress did not want to tell this story further. A faithful servant had to properly grasp the will of the person who was being served, and act accordingly. Mirya chose to shut her mouth.


    ¡°It is raining.¡± Patrizia murmured, looking at the rain growing heavier outside the window. I am worried that it might ruin Nilla¡¯s date.¡±


    ¡°Originally, lovers needed to have proper adversity to overcome, and so be able to develop further,¡± Mirya smiled brightly in reply. ¡°You do not have to worry too much. The Lady is wise and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right. That is true.¡±


    I was worried for no reason, when I am in a situation where I cannot even take care of myself. Patrizia muttered to herself bitterly, then asked Mirya in a soft voice for a deeply brewed lavender tea.


    <hr />


    ¡°ACHOO!¡±


    Petronilla sneezed loudly after she had changed into dry clothes. Because she had been drenched by the heavy rain, Rothesay had sent her back to the Marquis¡¯ estate even though she kept insisting she was fine, saying that he was very concerned about her health.


    Nevertheless, the results were not very good. The maid scolded her, ¡°My Lady, really. A date is good, but you have to do that while thinking about your body!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ there was a bit of a problem.¡±


    ¡°What if you end up catching a cold?¡± the maid muttered in an upset voice, and Petronilla just smiled sheepishly. The confession in the rain had brought her a cold, but as a result she had also been granted a shot at a new beginning, at love, so it was not too much of a loss in terms of profit gained.


    Petronilla quietly asked the maid, who was cleaning the crystal ball that she had brought from the stall, earlier, ¡°What if I catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°I would not know, my Lady. It would mean it was just desserts.¡± The maid still seemed disappointed that she seemed to have caught a cold. ¡°What is this crystal ball on top of that? Have you been learning astrology without my knowing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no. It is not for that kind of use.¡±


    ¡°Then for what?¡±


    ¡°It is just¡­¡± Petronilla hesitated, searching for the right answer. ¡°It is a means of problem solving. I was told that if I have a lot of thoughts, raising my hand over the crystal ball would help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What kind of words, straight out of a pseudo religion, are those?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry about it, because I am not possessed.¡± Petronilla, who still had a smile on her face, immediately asked the maid, ¡°Could you ask something for me from the Count of Bradington¡¯s estate? Since I seem to have caught a cold, I am unsure whether Sir Rothesay might have caught a cold as well.¡±


    ¡°I will find out and return, my Lady. Do not worry, and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will do so.¡±


    The maid left the room only after she put Petronilla to bed, and covered her with a blanket all the way up to her neck. Petronilla calmly closed her eyes, and fell asleep while recalling what had happened in the rain.


    ======

 Chapter 147

    Rosemond put her makeup on, a more determined expression on her face than ever before. Her fate would be determined today, this night. Thanks to that, her servants felt like they were dying, but they did not dare complain, because they knew the importance of this evening very well.


    After three hours of preparation, Rosemond had a satisfied expression on her face. Everything was perfect. She asked Glara, ¡°Where are the wines and medicine?¡±


    At Rosemond¡¯s inquiry, Glara shook the bottle of wine and medicine in front of her, as if she had been waiting to be asked. Rosemond nodded, and soon another maid wrapped her in a black shawl that covered her whole body.


    ¡°You are sure His Majesty is in the Central Palace right now?¡± Rosemond inquired once again. If she went like this, and he wasn¡¯t there, there would be no other failure like this.


    Glara nodded, ¡°I confirmed it, Marchioness. You do not have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemond took a deep breath, trying to let go of the tension she was feeling. She headed out of the Vain Palace, wearing bright red heels designed to kill. The current time was around 10 PM. Fortunately, their surroundings were dark, so her flamboyant dress was not particularly noticeable.


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Marchioness of Ethyller, has arrived.¡±


    Lucio was focusing on political affairs as he always did, but at the servant¡¯s sudden announcement, his face twisted into a frown. He had never met Rosemond again after the incident on the terrace. He was about to turn her away, but Rosemond was officially the Emperor¡¯s Concubine, so he had no choice but to let her in.


    Rosemond entered the room with a shawl wrapped around her. ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason for the visit?¡± he asked her coldly. However, Rosemond was not fazed in the slightest, and without any hesitation, calmly went to the table and put down a bottle of wine. Her lips were painted bright red, and moved as Rosemond laughed in a fascinating manner, ¡°I was wondering if you could have a glass of wine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am very busy right now. Just go back now.¡±


    ¡°So cold,¡± Rosemond muttered as if he was being too much, but Lucio remained cold. Rosemond, who felt a bit disappointed at his reaction, took out her last card.


    ¡°Think of it as the last favor for your past lover, and please let us drink together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡± Haaa¡­¡±


    Eventually, he sighed and sat down at the table. Rosemond smiled with satisfaction, and took out the wine glasses from the tea cupboard. Rosemond turned her back to him so he couldn¡¯t see, and quickly threw the aphrodisiac into Lucio¡¯s glass before pouring the wine. Rosemond turned around elegantly and walked back to the table with the two glasses of wine in her hands. Rosemond handed the cup of wine with the aphrodisiac to Lucio, and with an elegant voice said to him, ¡°Shall we make a toast?¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, I received news that Rosemond went to the Central Palace.¡±


    Patrizia had been reading a book, and was puzzled when she heard the news. ¡°Rosemond did?¡±


    From what she knew, the relationship between the two of them had already gone awry. But then why¡­ ? Patrizia cocked her head, not comprehending what was going on. ¡°What is she scheming, again?¡±


    ¡°She might be trying to seduce His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That may be so.¡±


    ¡°It does not bother you? I am a bit irked,¡± Raphaela asked in disgust. ¡°So suddenly, what is she up to? Does she suddenly need a child or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I guess so. She has to have a child to become the Empress, as it will be a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so easygoing about this?¡±


    ¡°Rafaella.¡± Patrizia chided the angry Rafaella with a quiet smile. ¡°There is a reason for everything. What I need to watch out for the most tonight, above anything else, is his favor returning to Rosemond.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I have no intention of being crushed so easily anymore.¡±


    Raphael and Mirya were all confused by her strange confidence, but they both shut their mouths, as the atmosphere did not allow them to ask anymore.


    Patrizia looked relaxed as she stood up from her seat, and said, ¡°Shall we go for a walk? The moonlight is so nice.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°I do not know what you are up to,¡± he asked coolly. ¡°What kind of ulterior motive would make you suddenly act like this?¡±


    ¡°Ulterior motive, Your Majesty. I am also a human, so hearing words like that hurts my heart.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Lucio burst into empty laughter, but Rosemond sipped her wine as if it didn¡¯t matter either way. Following her, Lucio also drank the wine reflexively. A smile reached Rosemond¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It is a little hot.¡±


    Rosemond took off the shawl that she was wearing without missing a beat, revealing her white, feminine body of Rosemond. However, Lucio had no reaction, and was only focused on drinking the wine. Rosemond spoke to him in a voice full of regret, ¡°Oh dear, Your Majesty. I have tried to this extent, and yet you will not even look at me.¡±


    ¡°It is pathetic to do this when our relationship is already over. To me, as well as to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is noble, after all.¡±


    Rosemond, who was only wearing a slip, stood up from her seat with a bewitching smile. She approached Lucio¡¯s side and pressed her body to his, and tried to seduce him with a low voice, ¡°But even a great Emperor can take a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°To drag yourself to an extent like that.¡±


    ¡°To be able to spend even one night with Your Majesty, the ladies of the Capital willing to become prostitutes should be many in number.¡±


    Rosemond didn¡¯t deny it, as she blew into his ear. But Lucio sighed and pushed her away.


    ¡°It would be better for you to go back now. I drank the wine, so I no longer¡­¡±

 Chapter 148

    At that time, Lucio¡¯s words stopped. Rosemond smiled with triumph after seeing his reddening face and his frowning expression, as if he was in pain. I should give a prize to the Imperial physician. She didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and went over to him again, leaning her body against his side.


    ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty? What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you put in the wine?¡± He seemed to have difficulty even speaking his words.


    Rosemond pretended to know nothing with a wicked smile. ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty. What are you talking about? I am completely fine.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Get out now.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t do that.¡± Rosemond sat on his lap and whispered as if she was blowing air into his ear. ¡°Once you do it, you will become comfortable quickly, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows Your Majesty like me, right? No one knows me as well as Your Majesty, as well.¡±


    ¡°It may have been so in the past.¡± He barely suppressed his desires and released a painful moan through his teeth. It was amazing that he had managed to hold on. ¡°But that is not so anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are foolish.¡± Rosemond looked pleased as she smiled, and directly placed her lips onto his. Rosemond, who kissed with more sincerity than ever before, whispered to Lucio as he was just about to be unraveled. ¡°Just give me one prince, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you are scheming for? I commend you for that passion alone.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy if you would compliment me in bed.¡±


    ¡°Get out now.¡± He snarled with a low volume in a suppressed voice, but Rosemond laughed and raised up the medicine to him. ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lucio laughed with a miserable expression. ¡°If you do not want to, I will have to go out then.¡±


    As Lucio said these words, he shook off Rosemond and left the room. Currently affected by the aphrodisiac, he seemed to have a difficult time taking even one step, but he managed to do it. Rosemond, who was left alone, frowned and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    ¡°What to do about this? Even if you struggle, it is obvious that you will end up in my arms!¡±


    <hr />


    Mirya caught on that Patrizia was upset. The Empress was pretending that she was not, but unless one was a fool, anyone could see that she was on high alert about what was happening at the Central Palace. If she just acknowledged it, she could be more comfortable. Mirya let out a sigh and asked her, ¡°Should I try going to the Central Palace?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Mirya?¡± Patrizia asked her, a disgruntled expression on her face. ¡°Why are you saying that you will go over there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously they are in the midst of taking care of their business, and I would not be fulfilling the Empress¡¯ role if I interrupted right now¡­ ¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s words stopped momentarily. She was standing there with her gaze fixed elsewhere; Mirya¡¯s gaze naturally turned in the direction of Patrizia¡¯s.


    Mirya soon muttered in a strange voice, ¡°That person¡­ is it not His Majesty, the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but¡­ what is going on?¡± Patrizia cocked her head with a puzzled look, and slowly moved in that direction without her knowledge. She was constantly reminding herself that this was only out of curiosity. Mirya and Rafaella followed suit and also walked over.


    When Patrizia finally reached Lucio¡¯s location, she looked at Lucio¡¯s appearance and asked in a voice that was clearly taken aback, ¡°¡­ What are you doing right now?¡±


    He had a flushed face, and harshed, ragged breathing that anyone could hear and discern. The expression on his face showed something was too strenuous, and his legs were shaking as well. Patrizia intuitively realized that Rosemond must have played some kind of impertinent prank again. She scoffed internally, Ha, Rosemond. You are really going all the way.


    ¡°The Marchioness seemed to have committed a vulgar act.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haa.¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead and embrace her, Your Majesty. Then you will feel better.¡±


    Patrizia spoke to him with cold eyes, but even in the face of such a difficult struggle, Lucio muttered with a smile, ¡°I am sorry, Empress, but I am not able to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I have absolutely no intention of taking the Marchioness Ethyller into my embrace.¡±


    ¡°If so, then you can embrace someone else in the palace. Congratulations, Your Majesty. If things go well, perhaps there will be an addition of one more concubine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I have no intention of doing so.¡±


    ¡°If so,¡± Patrizia asked, unable to hide how absurd she thought this all was, ¡°what are you going to do? The aphrodisiac will not lose its efficacy unless the desire is satiated. Do you want to faint at this rate?¡±


    ¡°I do not care about that, either. This is not any of your concern, is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia felt herself burst, as she fired back at him. ¡°That is true, Your Majesty. I crossed the line and forced myself into Your Majesty¡¯s affairs. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I am Your Majesty¡¯s official Empress. Your Majesty is in trouble, so I must surely help you somehow.¡± Patrizia gave Mirya an order.


    ¡°Mirya, bring over the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! You would dare go against my order?¡±


    However, Mirya shook her head with eyes that seemed to say that was the only order she would not carry out.


    Lucio broke into a smile and spoke to her, ¡°Unfortunately, it was my side that refused the Marchioness first.¡±


    ¡°Mirya, bring one of the maids from the Empress¡¯ Palace that has a surpassingly beautiful appearance. A good and pure woman at that.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ How could I do such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°At once! His Majesty is wasting away, is that what should be a problem right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­You have quite a talent in making me feel miserable.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Lucio was standing still, and opened his mouth in a great deal of pain. It seemed difficult to endure it all, and he struggled to restrain himself. As he staggered, Patrizia instinctively helped support him.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Stay away from me. I may end up doing something that will make you despise me even further.¡±


    ¡°That is why, how can you not listen to me like this? There are plenty of palace maids out there. I will have one brought over right now. What are you doing, Mirya, not even leaving right away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eventually, Mirya ran to the Empress Palace, making a face that was ready to burst into tears, and Rafaella just stood there with an expression of not knowing what she should do. Lucio seemed to have reached his limit, as he finally sat down where he had been standing. Patrizia was caught by surprise and supported him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ I had said to get away from me already.¡±


    He bit his lips with a face eroded by bitterness. His lips were torn and bleeding, showing that his instinct was difficult to control.


    Damn it, why is Mirya taking so long to get back? Is it so difficult to bring a woman residing in the Imperial Palace? She asked Rafaella in an urgent voice, ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Take His Majesty to the nearest palace building right now.¡±


    At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, Rafaella nodded and supported Lucio up so she could move him to the nearest building, which was Iste Palace. Meanwhile, Lucio constantly hurt himself to endure giving in to his desires. His lips were already messed up, and the inside of his mouth was about to be ripped apart.


    Patrizia was full of unreasonable anger, and uttered words of resentment at Lucio, who had collapsed within the Iste Palace, ¡°Why are you this foolish, Your Majesty? All of the women in the Marvinus Empire belong to Your Majesty. If you want you could¡­!¡±


    ¡°What is the point of that?¡± he asked her in a voice that seemed to be completely exhausted. ¡°If the actual Empress is not mine, it would be useless even if the ladies all over the world were to be mine.¡±


    ¡°How can you say something like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Both of you go out now. Now I can no more¡­ I cannot withstand it anymore.¡±


    He seemed to be suffering with a rougher breath than before, and squeezed out his words. Patrizia, staring at him with a frozen expression, soon opened her mouth.


    ¡°Rafaella.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Go outside. You will keep guard. Stay there and block the entrance and make sure that no one comes in until I go out.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go outside.¡±


    ¡°Empress, what are you trying to do right now¡­¡±


    Ignoring Lucio¡¯s voice, Patrizia resolutely ordered, ¡°Go out, right now.¡±


    Only then did Rafaella nod, a serious look on her face. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rafaella hurriedly left Iste Palace, and Patrizia was left alone as she slowly moved toward Lucio, who had collapsed.


    His face twisted into a frown, and he asked her, ¡°What is the meaning of this? You also must go out right¡­¡±


    ¡°You said Your Majesty might become more contemptible to me,¡± Patrizia laughed sadly. ¡°It would not be so bad if it became like that. What would happen if I despise Your Majesty even more from this state¡­¡±


    ¡°I said leave!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, am I not barren anyways? No matter what happens today, no one will know about it,¡± Patrizia replied, and began to undress slowly. He cried out to her.


    ¡°I said stop it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Patrizia continued to take off her clothes without any more words. When she finally took off all but a very thin black slip, Lucio was almost on the brink of losing consciousness. She thought that she had better hurry and slowly took off his clothes. PLIP, PLIP! When the buttons were unfastened, Patrizia felt her rationality was gradually fading. This was the feeling of crossing a river that did not allow a return¡­


    ¡°You will surely regret it if this happens today.¡±


    ¡°There was not a moment that I was not full of regret after the day I met Your Majesty.¡± She smiled coldly and kissed Lucio, who had finally given in to his natural instincts. ¡°Even if I gain more regret from this moment, there will be no particular difference.¡±


    <hr />


    Patrizia opened her eyes with a blank expression. For a while, Patrizia stared at the sky with blank eyes, as if she did not grasp the current situation, and soon remembered yesterday¡¯s incident in the unfamiliar setting. She laughed emptily and turned her head slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia had never even dreamed that she would entangle her body with his in such a way, and felt the absurdity of it all. What happened yesterday was clearly ingrained in her memory, and it bothered her. She bit her lips steadfastly. The fact that she had rolled around in bed with a hateful partner gave her a strange feeling.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± After she let out the sigh, she looked at her husband, who was still asleep and muttering about. Her first night that was spent without any love. To have also borrowed the power of medicine¡­ I have really reached the end of where I could go, Patrizia muttered to herself mockingly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Patrizia tried to lift herself, and groaned without realizing it. The aphrodisiac¡¯s medicinal effect had been amplified by Lucio¡¯s lack of patience, and it was Patrizia who was on the receiving end of it all, and as a virgin! She touched her back, her expression pained. Yesterday he said he was being accommodating, but nevertheless, the pain afterwards had been unavoidable because it was her first time.


    ¡°¡­ Ngh.¡± She got up from the bed while struggling with all her strength as she let out more groans. Patrizia put on the dress that she had worn to Iste Palace on her own, and slowly stepped out, walking with a limp.


    Before the last door could be opened, Patrizia turned around and looked at Lucio, who was still in a deep sleep. She muttered to herself with a bitter face, ¡°This is our first and last time.¡±


    She spit out the words, then opened the door without any hesitation and went outside. Even in that moment, Lucio still had his eyes closed.


    <hr />

 Chapter 150

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Rafaella¡¯s face looked quite haggard, as if she had stayed up all night.


    Patrizia, feeling somewhat apologetic, asked her, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright. What about Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patrizia shook her head with a slightly embarrassed face. ¡°It is¡­ a bit painful.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to carry you on my back?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. There is an Empress¡¯s face to uphold.¡±


    At the mention of saving face, Patrizia suddenly thought about Rosemond. Apparently the first one to attempt seduction was Rosemond. Then that meant that Rosemond had not been chosen by Lucio. Her insides must be churning, Patrizia thought to herself, and asked Rafaella, ¡°What about Mirya?¡±


    ¡°Preparing Your Majesty¡¯s bath. She has been busy warming up the stones since the morning.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Patrizia scratched the small of her back with an awkward face. It was strangely embarrassing, even though it was nothing to be ashamed of. She coughed emptily, and then said to Rafaella. ¡°Because it will look strange to be supported by you, let alone to be carried on your back, I will walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°It is at this kind of instant that you put an escort knight to relentless use. If you do not like either of the options, then I will just carry you in my arms, so do not say anything further and just be carried, Your Majesty.¡±


    Because Rafaella was being stubborn to the very end, Patrizia had no choice but to be forced to head to the Empress Palace in Rafaella¡¯s arms. As she had her eyes tightly closed, because she was embarrassed about being seen by anyone, she found out she had arrived at the Empress Palace within a few minutes. As she entered her quarters, Mirya welcomed her in her usual way, instead of making a fuss.


    ¡°You have arrived, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia was helped up immediately by Mirya, and washed herself in the huge bath with the help of the maids¡¯ hands. As soon as she took off her clothes, bright red marks could be found all over her body, and the atmosphere instantly became awkward. Fortunately it did not last too long. It was a calm process, except for one young maid who gently cleaned up every corner of her body, carelessly saying something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°¡­The medicine His Majesty took yesterday seems to have been quite strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia was so embarrassed in that moment that she wanted to go hide in a mouse hole.


    In the middle of their intimate relations, Patrizia had spoken to Lucio, who unconsciously tried to use a contraceptive, ¡°I am infertile anyways. It is alright if you do not use anything.¡±


    ¡°Should I have just told him to do so?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    Patrizia sighed briefly, and soon had three or four clean towels on her, as the maids were carefully wiping her down. They were being cautious, as it was right after she had her first night of coupling with the Emperor. Patrizia was grateful for the consideration from her maids on one hand, but also felt burdened on the other.


    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. A communication from the Marquis of Grochester arrived this morning. Lady Petronilla has caught a cold, so she says that she will remain in her home for the time being. Still, she said she will probably be able to come out for His Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Patrizia laughed. ¡°It seems that she must have enjoyed her date even while being hit by the rain outside, our Nilla.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla must also meet a good partner and get married as well.¡±


    ¡°It is not ¡®also,¡¯ but more like she ¡®should,¡¯ is it not, Mirya?¡± Patrizia smiled bitterly as she corrected Mirya¡¯s words, and Mirya only smiled quietly with an awkward expression.


    Subsequently, Patrizia instructed one of the maids in a more rigid voice than the one she had used before. ¡°Look into the current situation at the Vain Palace side and come back. What is the status of the Marchioness right now, and what is the atmosphere of the Vain Palace? I already have my predictions, but¡­ it is better to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Mirya, go to the Central Palace and tell the maids to attend to His Majesty in Iste Palace. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll be embarrassed if no one is there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Only then did Patrizia feel there had been some sort of organization, and closed her tired eyes. Yesterday, no, today, how many hours had she slept? Three hours, no, two hours? Grasping her blurry memories, Patrizia murmured to herself, ¡°It seems I need to take some time to rest¡­¡±


    <hr />


    Rosemond sat without moving on a chair, a frosty expression on her face. Everything was the same as it had been yesterday, including the slip of a dress that she hadn¡¯t changed out of, and the thick makeup that she hadn¡¯t taken off. The maids, including Glara, were looking nervously at Rosemond as they stood next to her.


    ¡°So¡­ His Majesty spent the night with the Empress yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ what they say, Marchioness.¡±


    If that was so, last night would be the first night together for the Empress and the Emperor. But Rosemond was more calm than one would expect. She smiled coldly, and spoke to herself, ¡°Well, she is a barren woman and will not be able to give birth to a child anyways, so it does not matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    It was not a position that could be held merely by intimate favors. In the heat of the moment, His Majesty might whisper sweet things to a new flower due to simple curiosity, but it would not be for long. He was someone incapable of love.


    Rosemond¡¯s expression softened as she thought about that. Nevertheless, it seemed that she was still angry about how she had missed out on yesterday¡¯s perfect opportunity. But even then, she soon consoled herself.


    ¡°It is fine. His Majesty and I are both still young, so there will always be a chance.¡±


    If there was anything she had to worry about, it was that she had completely lost his trust. But it would work out if she just made up excuses, and made another opportunity. If that still did not work¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, more than that.¡± Glara changed the topic to lighten the atmosphere within the cold Vain Palace. ¡°Would it not be better to think about what will happen on the day of the birthday celebration?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean? Ah!¡± Rosemond nodded her head and laughed, as she had forgotten about that.

 Chapter 151 - I Seem to be in Love with You

    ¡°Right, I forgot about that. There has been a lot on my mind as of late. So, are all the preparations ready?¡±


    ¡°I have secured a dealer. Everything will probably go as you plan.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ it better go according to plan.¡±


    Rosemond nodded, a satisfied expression on her face. This time, she would not just give a hard time to the Empress. Lucio¡­ it would not be so bad to watch that man be humiliated as well!


    ¡°Do not let things go wrong this time. I will not let you go if you fail like the last time, during the situation with the Christa Empire¡¯s envoys.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty. No one will be able to catch on to our plan this time.¡±


    Glara was absolutely confident, and in fact, Rosemond was quite confident in executing this plan as well. Rosemond drew an expectant smile on her face, and began to mentally devise a way so she could ruin the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration more effectively.


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Lucio opened his eyes slowly, and looked around his surroundings. All the scenery around him proved that he was lying in his bed, in the Central Palace. Lucio muttered to himself in a dazed voice, ¡°¡­Was it all a dream?¡±


    Was last night, where he had gotten so drunk off the aphrodisiac that he unleashed his passion to the point of not knowing whether he had dreamed it up, or if it actually happened, make-believe or real? As he was twisting his face into a frown because he was not able to make the distinction, a maid walked into the room. She asked him, ¡°Your Majesty, should I bring you a glass of water?¡±


    ¡°¡­More than that.¡± He asked in a skeptical voice, ¡°Where was I last night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The maid was at a loss, but managed to reply quickly. ¡°Your Majesty spent the night with the Empress at Iste Palace.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Knights of the Central Palace brought Your Majesty back in the morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then where is the Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maid was forced to shut her mouth regarding this matter. But she soon opened it again and replied to him faithfully, ¡°Her Majesty is in the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio was a bit shocked, but soon grasped the reality of the situation. After letting her know he understood, he told the maid she was free to leave. After a while, he fell into deep contemplation, drinking the lukewarm water that the maid had brought. Soon after, his face was etched with a guilty expression.


    ¡°¡­I am crazy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the first time for him, but it was for her. He should have been more considerate towards her¡­ He continued to rebuke himself as he hit his head with a fist. He felt that he was basically a piece of trash.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Was it alright? Lucio worried about her, a serious expression on his face. Whether he should go to the Empress Palace or not was the question. Giong to the Empress Palace¡­ he did not know how he would be able to face her, and if he didn¡¯t go, he would be hated even more than the current amount of hate he was receiving. Lucio stayed immobile for an hour determining the choice of one of the two, and eventually made up his mind and got up from his spot to leave.


    <hr />


    Patrizia eventually failed to achieve her grand ambition of being able to sleep in for the whole afternoon. She could not waste away the whole day because of the pain from one night when there was so much work to do, and there was even the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration as well.


    She had said she did not care about it early on, and told others to take care of it without much sincerity, but nevertheless, her work had not been reduced much as a result of certain duties only she could accomplish as the Empress.


    Patrizia was reviewing the budget for the amount of chocolate that would be used for the birthday celebration, when a maid walked in bearing news for her. ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty the Emperor has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia frowned. Their awkward relationship seemed even more uncomfortable after the incident from last night, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the Emperor¡¯s intent in trying to make things so unpleasant. If she followed her wishes, she would have turned him away before he could enter through the door, but she managed to squash that down.


    ¡°¡­ Escort him in.¡±


    With those words, the Emperor appeared in the room. When he entered the room with his usual appearance, Patrizia felt extremely irritated without knowing the reason. I am in so much pain, while you!¡­ Of course, strictly speaking this was something Lucio could do nothing about, so Patrizia managed to calm herself down with level-headed reasoning.


    She greeted him with proper respect. ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Sun and monarch of this great nation. I hope there is only glory in the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Was it her condition that he was going to ask about first? Patrizia opened her mouth, a strange expression on her face. ¡°¡­I am sorry, but I cannot lie and tell you that I am alright.¡±


    ¡°Then the court physician will¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It is not necessary to that extent.¡±


    Most of all, it would end up leaving a steadfast impression to others that they had spent their first time barely on the previous night.


    Lucio woke up to the fact that it was a thoughtless remark. ¡°¡­ I apologize. This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty apologizes for this¡­ I do not know. I do not think there is anything to apologize for.¡± She covered up yesterday¡¯s incident, her voice unmoved.


    ¡°Was I not the one that had hugged Your Majesty first, when you kept saying you were alright? Your Majesty did not forcibly take me, and as you know, the two of us are actually married.¡±


    Patrizia said that, but her expression did not look too happy. ¡°So it is fine, Your Majesty. If you are uncomfortable with what happened last night, you can just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you forget about it?¡±


    ¡°I will forget if you want me to.¡±


    Lucio¡¯s expression revealed how wounded he was. Patrizia flinched and paused for a moment, but there was no room to put down her pride now.


    ¡°It must have been a trivial time for you, if you can forget if I tell you to forget it, and remember if I tell you to remember.¡±


    ¡°It was not a great night for either of us, because I did not love Your Majesty while I chose to be held by you, and Your Majesty also embraced me while being under the effects of the aphrodisiac.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was our first night.¡±


    ¡°What significance does that have?¡± Patrizia replied to him coldly. ¡°For me, it was solely the night that gave me my first pain, nothing more and nothing less.¡±


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 152 - I Seem to be in Love with You

    ¡°¡­It almost seems like you are intentionally trying to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You will be making things more difficult if you continue to act like this, Your Majesty.¡± She laughed with a flabbergasted face. ¡°The one who hurt me first is Your Majesty, and the one who admitted that is also Your Majesty. In addition¡­ I am the one who went into your arms yesterday, despite my loathing Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°So just forget about it. Yesterday night. Everything about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­For myself, as I hugged you yesterday, a very inferior thought came to my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wondered if you might perhaps look at me, at all. Because our bodies had become tangled together, I wondered if you might show your heart to me, even if it was a little bit.¡±


    ¡°It is often said that a woman can never spend the night with a man that she has not given her heart to¡­ I was not sure. Yesterday I was able to do so.¡± Patrizia closed off his heart without allowing any gaps. ¡°The women of the red-light district give their bodies without any feelings. If you are really uncomfortable, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to cut yourself down that way? Do you think you can hurt me more in doing that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If that was the idea, it was a success. Thanks to you, I am hurt.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡± Patrizia asked, her eyes clear. ¡°Why did you get hurt from that?¡±


    Lucio hesitated at Patrizia¡¯s question, but eventually opened his mouth. ¡°I seem¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, don¡¯t say that¡­


    ¡°I seem to be¡­¡±


    Close your mouth. Don¡¯t say any more than that.


    ¡°I seem to be in love with you.¡±


    Finally, Pandora¡¯s Box was opened.


    <hr />


    Love.


    When he placed that one word in his mouth, Patrizia could not help but ridicule him in her thoughts.


    ¡°Love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty had also loved the Marchioness in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I also fall under that kind of love for Your Majesty. Your Majesty is currently mistaken.¡± Patrizia said to him with sad eyes.


    ¡°You are looking at me like you did the Marchioness, because I showed pity for Your Majesty¡¯s wounds.¡± She had been deceived by those wounds and had then given him some genuine sincerity, and had made a fool of herself. ¡°If someone other than I had heard such a story and wept for Your Majesty, would Your Majesty love that woman as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Emperor failed to open his mouth, because the mistakes of the past were obvious. Because her words were all correct, word by word.


    ¡°You are unable to deny it. Since there already is a record of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And the heart. Heart was it.¡± She laughed scornfully. ¡°I showed Your Majesty my heart. When I heard the story of the past, the story from Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Rather, she should not have listened then.


    ¡°So, do not desire any more than this, Your Majesty. Do not even say that is love.¡±


    She should have known that the feelings of compassion she had for him were simply her being arrogant, as well as wasteful.


    ¡°Yesterday, nothing happened between us.¡±


    With that, she placed the knife into his heart.


    <hr />


    The Emperor¡¯s birthday had come around.


    Patrizia wore a pure white dress. The maids told her to wear a fancier dress, but well. Patrizia did not really have the desire to celebrate his birthday.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Empress. Glory to the Empire.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, Count Grancia.¡±


    Patrizia stood there like a doll, exchanging greetings with many nobles. As she repeated the task of bringing forth the names of the nobles who were familiar enough to pop out of her head from having memorized them all already, her thoughts disappeared, and her anxiety was forgotten. Of course, apart from him, her mind was becoming hazy. She was like a puppet with no emotion.


    ¡°You look a bit tired today, Your Majesty.¡± Mirya could not stand seeing her like that anymore, and spoke out of concern.


    Patrizia responded calmly, ¡°But I am fine, Mirya.¡±


    ¡°You always say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Perhaps that time of the month is starting for me,¡± Patrizia quietly whispered, and Mirya nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°It would be nice if you could leave to rest up early, but the timing is quite bad.¡±


    ¡°There is no helping it.¡± Patrizia asked Mirya, a slightly strained expression on her face, ¡°Could you bring me a glass of sweet cocktail?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait a moment. I will bring it over soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take your time.¡±


    With a light smile and nod, Mirya quickly disappeared for the cocktail. Meanwhile, Patrizia stumbled as she felt a slight dizziness, and someone caught hold of her.


    ¡°You should be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a voice that was so familiar to the point of getting goosebumps, Patrizia froze in the spot. She calmly forced herself back up and faced him.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor. Congratulations on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Everyone I encounter says the same thing.¡± He laughed bitterly. There was disgust all over his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia said nothing. Suddenly, she remembered the conversation they had the day after spending the night together. At that time, she had been a bit worked up over the night¡¯s incident, but now she was unaffected by it. Rather, she felt like she had nearly backed him into a corner, and it bothered her a bit¡­


    ¡°Where are you sick? You look quite haggard today.¡±


    ¡°I think the makeup did not take well to my face.¡±


    ¡°Those are ridiculous words,¡± he denied with a serious expression on his face, and Patrizia said nothing, but gradually felt herself getting dizzy. The bleeding had been severe this time around.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and confessed frankly, ¡°¡­It is that time of the month.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he nodded, a slightly awkward expression on his face. ¡°It should be difficult for you. Would it not be alright if you went and took a rest?¡±


    ¡°I must endure it. This celebration is quite the event.¡±


    ¡°If the birthday flowers are presented quickly, then you can go and rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can hold on. I cannot let there be a crack in the honor of Your Majesty and the Imperial Family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ health comes first before all of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Patrizia was not able to say anything, Lucio whispered to her in a low-pitched voice, ¡°I will change the order of the celebration slightly. It is an Imperial order, so just leave and get some rest after the presentation of the birthday flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When she barely managed to answer, his face brightened a bit. Patrizia looked at him being like that, not knowing how to feel.


    ¡°However, you are alone once again today.¡±


    ¡°Mirya went to get a cocktail for me again, and my guard briefly went to the bathroom. My sister said she will be a little late because she has some matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    When the unpleasant voice interrupted, Patrizia barely managed to guard her facial expression.


    ======

 Chapter 153 - I am Saying, do as Much as You Want

    It was the Duke of Ephreni and his daughter, Rosemond. She felt a headache coming as she greeted the two of them, and forcefully smiled, ¡°It has been a long time since I have seen you both.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Your Empress Majesty was also here.¡±


    ¡°I greet the Moon of the Empire. Many blessings to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    Rosemond, the Marchioness of Ethyller, greeted Patrizia, displaying perfect courtesy. This was probably because the Emperor was in front of her. If he had not been there, she might not have even said a greeting.


    Patrizia returned a cynical laugh and asked Duke Efreni, ¡°I had heard that Duchess Efreni still could not return.¡±


    At the end of her words, the Duke of Efreni¡¯s expression looked a bit down. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. My son¡¯s illness is very serious, and his life is in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Hopefully he will have a swift recovery. Do you not agree, Marchioness?¡±


    ¡°I am very concerned about my brother as well. If I was not connected to the Imperial Palace, I would head over there right away¡­¡±


    While watching Rosemond¡¯s despicable acting, Patrizia just quietly pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile.


    The Duke of Efreni said to Lucio, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something I need to tell you at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Is it something urgent?¡±


    ¡°It is regarding state affairs, Your Majesty. It is in relation to the budgeting of the relief project for the poor.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± He openly sighed, and then spoke playfully, ¡°On a day such as this, I would think that I would be able to spend the day with the Empress.¡±


    Lucio smiled coldly; their intentions were clearly obvious, and his response made the Duke of Efreni flinch. He looked at Patrizia, but Patrizia did her best to avoid his gaze.


    Lucio stared for a while at Patrizia, who had her gaze turned away, until he spoke in a dry voice a moment later. ¡°Let us go. The Empress must heed the words I had said earlier.¡±


    <hr />


    When Lucio and the Duke of Efreni left, only Rosemond and Patrizia were left. Patrizia tried to leave with a tired expression on her face, but Rosemond called out to her, ¡°Your Empress Majesty, you ignore me so. I am about to become a bit sad.¡±


    ¡°Your exaggeration is severe. I am not feeling well, so I was just trying to excuse myself to get some rest for a while. Then and now, there seems to be a big gap in your logic.¡±


    ¡°I do not know about that. Would that not be up to Your Majesty¡¯s conscience?¡±


    ¡°¡­You had better refrain from speaking. I have always thought this, but you are too flippant with your frivolousness.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if I have crossed the line.¡±


    Rosemond gave her a smile, contradicting her words, and spoke to Patrizia again, ¡°What are the birthday flowers that you plan to give to His Majesty today, if may I ask?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°I tend to have a lot of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pandora was ruined by that curiosity.¡± Patrizia warned her with a low voice.


    Rosemond made a fuss as she replied, ¡°Oh my, really, Your Majesty? You are comparing me to a woman such as that, just because of some flowers.¡±


    ¡°It is not different. Pandora ended in tragedy because she was ¡®just¡¯ wondering what was inside the box.¡±


    ¡°If you do not want to let me know, you can just say you do not want to.¡±


    ¡°If only you knew the secret, it would not be fair.¡±


    ¡°I am His Majesty¡¯s concubine, so I would think that I have that much of a right.¡± With that said, Rosemond changed the topic, as she laughed in a more evil way this time. ¡°Right, Your Majesty. Do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alyssa, the dethroned Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia glared at Rosemond. Few people really knew what had happened to the dethroned Alyssa. At that time, the cause of Alyssa¡¯s dethronement was claimed to be due to the sin of overindulgence, rather than her disposal of the filial relationship. Of course, the father of the Empress, the Duke of Oswin, knew the truth, and thankfully accepted something so unreasonable over the truth.


    Patrizia growled in a low voice that was enough to raise goosebumps. ¡°Do you dare to bring up His Majesty¡¯s disgrace?¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Rosemond¡¯s face also changed to a cold expression. ¡°You know about that. I expected it.¡±


    ¡°It is obvious why you expected that,¡± Patrizia whispered low into Rosemond¡¯s ear. ¡°You thought I took advantage of that to take away your favor from His Majesty? You also would have thought that this was the reason His Majesty¡¯s favor moved from you, to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Rosemond let out an exclamation full of regret. ¡°You know everything, Your Majesty. Is this not why I am afraid of Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You are good at lying; you are not afraid of anyone but yourself.¡±


    ¡°How could I not be afraid, since you can see through everything, including something like this.¡± Rosemond said with an evil smile on her face. ¡°So then, you know this as well, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If a woman similar to Your Majesty appears someday, Your Majesty will end up following the same path as me.¡±


    ¡°You seem to think that I am afraid of that,¡± Patrizia shook her head, an amused expression on her face. ¡°Unfortunately, you are wrong about that. I do not love His Majesty.¡±


    Although His Majesty seemed to love her. At Patrizia¡¯s words, Rosemond¡¯s fingertips trembled. After seeing that, Patrizia gave her an even more amused expression. ¡°You seem to be feeling some jealousy.¡±


    ¡°That could not be.¡±


    ¡°Why could you not? I understand. Ever since the Founding Day celebration, apparently you have served His Majesty¡­ not even once.¡±

 Chapter 154 - I am Saying, do as Much as You Want

    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty, why are you suddenly doing this to me?¡± Rosemond asked her in an annoyed voice. ¡°When you even sent me a bouquet of roses along with perfume!¡± Rosemond whispered fiercely into Patrizia¡¯s ear. ¡°If you were aware of the situation of being a barren woman, is it not time to stay quiet now? The meaning of those gifts, was that not it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so,¡± Patrizia replied with a forced smile. ¡°It was my heart that wanted to get along well with you.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you act out like this, Your Majesty?¡± Rosemond half-threatened Patrizia with a cold voice.


    Patrizia replied without even so much of a blink, ¡°I said I wanted to get along with you well, but I never said that I would stand being insulted?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the one that picked a fight¡­ was you, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Rosemond said in a voice that showed she had expected as such. ¡°Your Majesty has no desire whatsoever to get along well with me.¡±


    ¡°I said no. You just have too much doubt.¡± Patrizia smiled quietly and denied Rosemond¡¯s words. ¡°Sometimes you need to know how to trust an elder¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am much older than Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Patrizia killed her volume and laughed, while Rosemond did not like how Patrizia was subtly picking on her age in this way.


    Ha, so that gift really was just a trick too? A facade for external pretenses? Rosemond stared at Patrizia with a vigilant expression, and let out an ¡®ah¡¯, as if she had been forgetting something until then.


    ¡°Right, this reminds me, Your Majesty. I did not finish telling you the story about the dethroned Empress Alyssa.¡±


    ¡°That story is¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what flower she liked the most, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I do not know.¡±


    ¡°That is actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡± At that moment, Lucio stepped in, and the conversation between the two women naturally stopped.


    Patrizia turned around and looked at Lucio calling out to her. She murmured to herself, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to dance.¡±


    ¡°I have no plan to do so.¡±


    ¡°The first dance of all parties is done by the Emperor and Empress.¡± Lucio whispered in a low voice into her ear. ¡°It is a married couple¡¯s duty to save each other¡¯s face, is it not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Rosemond was watching. Of course, it wasn¡¯t with a pretty eye.


    Lucio was right. She sighed to herself inside. Patrizia was not a young child. She had to avoid acting according to her feelings and doing things her way. Otherwise, how was she any different from this woman? She nodded her head quietly.


    A smile spread on Lucio¡¯s face. ¡°Well then, excuse us.¡±


    <hr />


    He politely escorted her away, and Patrizia matched his footsteps, feeling like a doll. Soon the music began to play, and Lucio lightly held on to Patrizia¡¯s hand. He said to her, ¡°I do not care if you step on my feet.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am saying do as much as you want.¡±


    Leaving such meaningful words, he began to dance. Patrizia had never danced at a ball, but she automatically began to dance along, as she had already received too many lessons, to the point of exhaustion, during her childhood.


    Dancing was an act that made it easy for your breath to mingle with the other person¡¯s, and to smell them. Patrizia instantly recalled that particular night. Their breaths mixed, their fragrances mixed, and finally their bodies were mixed together¡­ on that day. She groaned without realizing it. It was like the pain of that time was coming back to her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucio asked anxiously, and Patrizia nodded heavily.


    She didn¡¯t forget to curse to herself. She muttered as if she were speaking to herself, ¡°I was feeling a little dizzy.¡±


    At the end of her words, Lucio lowered the intensity of the dance a little. She was grateful for his consideration, but also uncomfortable. With those dueling emotions, Patrizia quietly closed her eyes. Meanwhile, her body was continuing to dance along automatically.


    ¡°Patrizia.¡± For the first time today, he called out her name. As the dance reached its climax, he called out her name, and she did the same to him as well.


    Patrizia made a low groan and answered him, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Of course, it did not signify affection. Patrizia felt dizzy and stumbled, and Lucio¡¯s strong hand grabbed her. He asked her in a flustered voice, ¡°Are you alright, Empress?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Still struggling to dance, Patrizia confessed to him frankly. ¡°I want to rest. Please¡­ Too dizzy¡­ Ha¡­¡±


    The dance was already running towards the second half, but this wasn¡¯t that important for Lucio. Fortunately, the people were dancing around them, so it was a fact that they didn¡¯t receive much attention. He supported her and went to a terrace people didn¡¯t frequent much. Lucio sat her on the bench, and asked her anxiously, ¡°Are you alright? Shall I call the court physician?¡±


    ¡°It is not that extreme. It will get better after a little rest.¡±


    She smiled for the first time after saying that, and Lucio froze momentarily, seeing this side of her. Patrizia did not notice; it happened so quickly, and her condition was poor. She said to him, ¡°You can leave now, Your Majesty. I am going to rest a bit before I return.¡±


    ¡°It is fine.¡±


    ¡°It is already strange enough that I am leaving my post. You must at least remain¡­¡±


    ¡°If they do not see us both, they will probably think that we are off kissing somewhere.¡± he replied to her in a low voice, and Patrizia closed her mouth.


    After resting on the bench for a while, she asked him, ¡°Your Majesty, I am curious about something.¡±


    It was about what Rosemond had tried to say earlier¡­

 Chapter 155 - Your Husband’s Wife

    Patrizia decided asking Lucio directly was for the best, rather than having to listen to it from Rosemond¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ask me. Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any flowers that you do not like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio¡¯s face stiffened for a moment at the question, then seemed to guess what this was about, and recited accordingly. ¡°You heard this from the Marchioness. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°A flower that I hate, one exists. Almost to the point of despising it.¡±


    Patrizia roughly caught on to what it was, but kept her mouth shut for the time being. He continued in a bitter voice, ¡°It is the salvia flower, better known as sage. It is the flower that the dethroned Empress liked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In a garden full of those salvia flowers, she secretly abused me. So when I just look at those flowers, it is enough for me to fall into a fit of convulsions.¡±


    He looked at Patrizia with a face that seemed unaffected, but Patrizia was taken aback, not knowing where to turn her eyes. Seeing her act like that, Lucio asked her with wounded eyes, ¡°Why, do I seem like a monster?¡±


    ¡°I never thought about you like that,¡± Patrizia calmly deflected. ¡°The actual monster is the dethroned Empress who abused Your Majesty. Victims cannot be monsters.¡±


    ¡°Because you could not seem to meet my eyes.¡±


    ¡°How I should respond to your words¡­ I could not get a grasp on how to approach that, there was no other reason beyond that. Please do not interpret my auctions incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°I know. At least you are not someone like that.¡± Lucio laughed weakly; Patrizia felt strangely uncomfortable.


    She muttered in a voice that was a little stronger than before, ¡°But why was that story brought up¡­¡±


    Patrizia made a face expression as if she had been hit with something hard, and began to tremble. Surely¡­ surely not? No, that could not be¡­


    Patrizia continued to tremble; Lucio was flustered at the sight of her, and asked her urgently, ¡°Patrizia? What is wrong? Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, right this instant¡­!¡±


    As she stood up and tried to run off to somewhere, someone blocked her path. It was Mirya. Patrizia had flustered eyes as she asked Mirya, ¡°Mirya? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah, fortunately you were here, Your Majesty.¡± Mirya smiled as if this was a relief. ¡°It is time for you to present the birthday bouquet of flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You mean it is already time?¡± Patrizia asked, taken aback,


    Mirya asked with a puzzled look in return, ¡°Is there some kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia turned to Lucio with a frozen expression on her face. ¡°Damn it all!¡± came out of her mouth¡­


    <hr />


    Rothesay was out of his mind as he spent the time looking for Petronilla. She had said she had recovered from her cold and that they could meet at the banquet today, but why was she nowhere to be found? He muttered to himself with a worried expression. Had she perhaps, still not arrived?


    Rothesay was worried, as he thought she had too weak of a body. He thought that when he returned to his home, he should order some herbal tonic medicine for her. He too, had been hit by the same rain, and was the one who had actually gotten the most of it, as he had even blocked it for her. Yet, he was just fine, and Petronilla had caught a cold.


    He continued to search for Petronilla with eyes full of worry. By chance, Rothesay then saw a woman who seemed to resemble Petronilla, and smiled brightly. ¡°Petronil¡­¡±


    But Rothesay¡¯s voice ended there. It was because she was running somewhere with a very urgent look on her face. It seemed like something was going on, so Rothesay lowered his arm that had been raised high towards her, and scratched the back of his head. He thought that he should ask her about it later¡­


    <hr />


    Patrizia entered the banquet hall with Lucio, and took hold of Lucio¡¯s hand first.


    Surprised by the sudden, forward form of physical intimacy, Lucio stared at her, and Patrizia looked at him with an expression as if she was about to cry. Lucio felt something unusual was going on, and asked her.


    ¡°What is it, Empress? You seem like someone who has something serious going on.¡±


    She was not her usual self. At those words, Patrizia tightened her hold on his hand, without realizing she had done so.


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡± Patrizia called out to him with a trembling voice. ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, tell me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens in the future¡­ do not be surprised.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Could you promise me this? Pretend it is nothing, can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°What do those words mean¡­¡±


    Lucio was about to dig further into what this was about, but just nodded his head as he saw Patrizia¡¯s expression, which seemed so desperate. What in the world was this about, that she would ask for this promise with such a look on her face? Lucio put a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 156 - Your Husband’s Wife

    ¡°It was not me who did this. Never¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Empress? You are being a little weird today.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is for the sake of the honor and dignity of the two of us, and for the sake of the Imperial Family as well.¡± Patrizia ended her words in a stern voice. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Whatever it is, you do not need to worry.¡±


    After he said that, Patrizia seemed to calm down a little bit, but she still looked anxious. With this, Mirya and Lucio had even more questions on what this was about. Lucio stepped into the banquet hall, feeling tense and nervous. Sitting on the chairs placed on the highest position, everyone showed the appropriate greetings toward them.


    ¡°Greetings to His Majesty and Her Majesty. Infinite glory to the Marvinus Empire!¡­¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for you all coming together like this.¡±


    He spoke briefly, and Patrizia continued to appear uneasy. Lucio held her hand to reassure her, but Patrizia rather put her other hand on top of it. She thought to herself with a trembling face, As long as he is able to endure it well, nothing will happen. No problem, Patrizia. So stay calm. Patrizia constantly repeated this to herself, and forced a smile onto her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we will now begin the presentation of the birthday bouquet of flowers prepared by Her Majesty, the Empress. The maids shall now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment please!¡± Someone cut off the words with an urgent voice. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them.


    When Patrizia saw who it was, she murmured in a voice full of surprise, ¡°Petronilla¡­!¡±


    ¡°I greet both of Your Majesties. Infinite glory to the Marvinus Empire!¡±


    It was indeed Petronilla. Lucio asked her with a puzzled look on his face, ¡°Lady Grochester? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is the first birthday that Her Majesty prepared for since she became the Empress, so she said that it would also be quite impressive if I was the one to present the flowers to Your Majesty. Your Majesty, if it is alright with you, can I dare to present the bouquet of flowers to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It is fine for me. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°But your Majesty, this goes against the lawful tradition¡­!¡± Rosemond shouted with a flustered voice.


    Patrizia cut off her words, stopping her with a shaking voice, ¡°Marchioness Ethyller!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This was something that was granted with my permission, as I am the Moon of the Empire. Is there any point that could be a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing how Rosemond was biting her lips, it seemed what Patrizia had predicted was spot on. Patrizia face was cold, without realizing she had done so. Patrizia quickly returned to her original expression, and continued in a warm voice, ¡°Keep going, Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°Full of Her Majesty, the Empress¡¯ grace¡­¡± Petronilla laughed coolly. ¡°It has been prepared accordingly, for Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    At the same time as she said this, Petronilla lifted the cloth covering the box. And inside there¡­


    ¡°It is Her Majesty, the Empress¡¯ sincerity, Your Majesty. Hopefully, it is to your liking.¡±


    Amaryllis flowers were inside. Those redder than red flowers. In addition, there were white ones as well. Petronilla laughed, but Patrizia couldn¡¯t laugh. She muttered to herself with a slightly shocked facial expression, ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°These are such beautiful flowers, Empress. The combination of the red and white colors is impressive. Do you like amaryllis flowers?¡± Lucio casually smiled as he said that. ¡°I received a wonderful gift, Empress. So I should also give a gift in return.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There is no such need to.¡±


    ¡°I will refuse your declination.¡± He smiled brightly.


    Patrizia murmured randomly with a dazed face. ¡°Right this instant¡­ There is nothing that I would like to receive.¡±


    ¡°There must be at least one.¡±


    ¡°If that is how you really feel then¡­¡± Patrizia continued to speak, unaware of what she was actually talking about.


    ¡°Could you one day, fulfill one of my wishes?¡±


    ¡°That is not difficult. I will do that.¡± Lucio affirmed, and lifted the cocktail next to him with a smile.


    ¡°For the Marvinus Empire¡¯s prosperity, everyone let us clink our glasses for a toast.¡±


    <hr />


    After the birthday bouquet ceremony ended, Patrizia almost staggered as she descended below the platform. She looked at her older twin sister, her eyes tremendously shocked. Petronilla faced her sister with a calm expression on her face.


    Patrizia called out with a shaking voice, ¡°Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Nilla, you really¡­¡± Patrizia covered her mouth, looking like she was about to burst into tears. She muttered in a voice full of disbelief. ¡°Nil, I¡­ I¡­ Is what I am thinking, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it so?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Patrizia asked in an empty voice. ¡°How¡­ how¡­¡±


    ¡°Once I was also,¡± Petronilla smiled coldly, ¡°your husband¡¯s wife.¡±


    THUD. Patrizia¡¯s heart dropped. She collapsed to the floor. Petronilla approached her in that state, and going down with one knee, greeted her with a tearful voice, ¡°It has been a long time, Lady Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°My beloved twin sister.¡± Petronilla had tears brimming in her eyes.

 Chapter 157

    Part 4 ¨C The Truth is Bound to Come to Light Anyway¡­


    The girl who took the wrong person as her fated partner received a severe punishment.


    That was the story of Petronilla Laura Les Grochester.


    When she first saw that man, Petronilla was caught up in her own heart¡¯s flickering illusions. The handsome man¡¯s perfection made her eyes go blind, and stopped her red heart from beating. As she was a young girl, Petronilla did not doubt that the man in front of her was her fated partner of destiny.


    If I could just become that man¡¯s bride¡­


    Not all of the Queen candidates wanted to become the Emperor¡¯s bride, because of the public rumors of the Emperor favoring his mistress. Petronilla was the only one who wanted the position.


    Eventually, after Lady Vashi deliberately made a move to fail the Queen¡¯s competition with the help of her powerful father, when she had originally been assured of becoming the Empress, Petronilla was able to become the Empress without a hitch.


    Petronilla rejoiced at the thought of her destiny being fulfilled, but that joy lasted less than half a day after she got married to him. Her husband had coldly informed her that she should not expect any love from him.


    From the very first night of their wedding day, he went to embrace the woman that was his mistress.


    It was alright, though. She loved him, and above all she was his one, true Empress. He could not discard his actual wife. Petronilla, unfortunately, was thinking in that manner.


    She was not able to receive his intimate favor, and her family was not able to wield indomitable power, as had the family of the dethroned Empress Alyssa. Her authority gradually narrowed, and the mistress relentlessly threatened her position. Her husband¡¯s coldness, indifference, and leading such an impoverished Imperial life left her increasingly exhausted.


    Her warm character gradually changed as well. It was not a good change. She knew this, but she could not turn it back around. She cursed herself for becoming a villainess, but did not dare top. She did not cease to curse herself, but the evil deeds continued.


    The Emperor looked at her even less than before, and the people by her side either left her or protected her with their deaths. Among them were Mirya and Rafaella.


    When she finally learned all of his secrets, Petronilla realized the truth; she and he were not fated to be together. He was a man scarred with too huge a wound for her to embrace and love him. Petronilla did not possess the ability to embrace his wounds.


    When she heard from her husband that his mistress had been able to do so, she realized the truth once again. The mistress was her husband¡¯s true destiny. The fact was that her young, green puppy love was nothing more than a little girl¡¯s emotional arrogance. She was completely wrong and mistaken. But it was too late for regrets, as she was already the Emperor¡¯s woman.


    The mistress was a smart woman. The wicked woman, who was always one step ahead of Petronilla, finally managed to frame her on false charges, dethroning her, along with bringing ruin to her whole family. Her beloved parents and twin sister were punished together with her. She disappeared with the dew of the guillotine, and her family would also have met the same end.


    It was a life full of pain and regret, Petronilla thought in the last moment of her life. If she was to be born again, if she only could. No, if she could just go back to the time just before meeting him, she would never make a connection with him again. She would not even give him a passing glance. As people that did not know each other, complete strangers, they would live like that.


    As she bleakly closed her eyes, Petronilla promised that to herself¡­


    <hr />


    And when she opened her eyes, she seemed to have come back in time. But Petronilla was only able to thank God for this blessing for a brief time, as she had to despair once again. This time, instead of herself, her sister had become the Empress!


    Petronilla realized that she had come back in time to save her foolish older sister, and wept tears of misery. She felt so sorry for Patrizia.


    She changed her personality, which had only been bright and sunny in the past, to something a bit more dark. She pledged to herself that since the events had already unfolded in this way, all that remained was to change the past, no, the future that was yet to come. Petronilla firmly made up her mind to never relive that tragedy in this lifetime.


    She vowed to help her sister. Fortunately, Patrizia was smart, and not as foolish as Petronilla, and did not need her older sister¡¯s help. Occasionally, Petronilla would catch on that Patrizia was obviously unhappy, but there was nothing she could do except hurt for her.


    The only comforting point was the fact that her sister was much more mature and calmer than she was. Only then did Petronilla truly understand that her personality was unsuitable for the role of being the Empress.


    After being heavily burned once after mistakenly believing her love was fated, Petronilla thought that she would never be able to love again. There would be no man who could love her, and she herself believed that she was sick and tired of the notion of love. But God¡¯s tricks shook her up once again.


    ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight, my Lady. I am in love with you, my Lady.¡±


    A man had confessed his love to her. It was a confession that she would have been accepted with joy if it had taken place before, in the past. But Petronilla was afraid. Perhaps this man was the same kind of person as herself, and was mistakenly believing that his young, puppy love was real love. Therefore, she might end up getting hurt again, and hurt this man as well.


    ¡°I cannot accept it!¡±


    So she refused him, ran away, and evaded him. Until the point when the old woman had enlightened her.


    Do not run away.


    Be faithful to the present, carpe diem! Upon hearing that, Petronilla decided to rouse her courage once again. Even if this life presented her with an unsuccessful love again, one could never know? God might bless her with another return trip to the past. Petronilla decided to show some courage.


    It was during this time that an opportunity arose to could help her sister. Rosemond, that wicked woman, had switched out the flowers in the birthday bouquet Patrizia had prepared, into the salvia flowers that the Emperor absolutely despised. Not only that, just before it was about to be presented! Petronilla decided that this was an opportunity for her to stand up.


    Finally, I can speak about it¡­


    And the result of that was ¡°I also came back in time, like you.¡±


    Success!


    <hr />


    ==================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 158

    Patrizia could not help but feel flustered. Nilla had also returned in time like she had!? Patrizia stared at Petronilla with confused eyes. She asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Did you really?¡±


    ¡°I said that is the case.¡±


    When she asked again, and the returning answer was the same, Patrizia burst out, ¡°Oh my world, how did something like this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a secret between the two of us, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I have not told this to anyone yet.¡±


    Patrizia sat down with a dazed look on her face. Petronilla looked at her with pity, and explained the situation. ¡°I regained my memories after you became the Queen. That is why I feel so sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I came back before then, I would have done the same thing. You do not have to be sorry, Nilla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± In a tearful voice, Petronilla barely managed to utter, ¡°Shall we move somewhere else? There are a lot of eyes on us.¡±


    <hr />


    The two moved to the terrace and covered all of the stories about what had happened up to that point. Patrizia let out startled noises from time to time during their talk, and what amazed her most was when she listened to the story of today.


    ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± she exclaimed again. ¡°Nilla, thank you very much. If it was not for you, who knows if it would have all ensued in chaos by now.¡±


    That man really hated those flowers. At the end of Patrizia¡¯s words, Petronilla nodded with a stiff face and replied, ¡°I am glad that I was not too late.¡±


    ¡°Rosemond¡¯s ploy? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Petronilla nodded.


    Patrizia¡¯s face was colored with rage. ¡°Oh my world¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not get heated, Lizzy. Looking at the results, it all worked out well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Nil. You are right.¡± Patrizia said in a shaky voice, and then asked, ¡°Can I hug you once?¡±


    ¡°Acting like you are finally meeting someone now.¡± Petronilla said as if it was nothing new, but she was already being held by Patrizia. Finally, letting a single tear drop down, Petronilla said to Patrizia, ¡°You have gone through a lot of trouble on your own, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I will be with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± Patrizia spoke in a voice she barely managed to squeeze out. ¡°You have no idea how much of a relief it is that I have you here.¡±


    <hr />


    SLAP!


    Rosemond hit Glara¡¯s cheek, her face full of anger. She quietly raged, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Glara? How many times have you failed?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry, Marchioness.¡±


    Honestly speaking, it was not Glara¡¯s fault. She had fulfilled her mission perfectly. It was only that Petronilla had gotten in the way. Nevertheless, Glara acted like someone who had no words to defend herself. To relieve Rosemond¡¯s anger, this was the best thing to do. ¡°If only Lady Grochester had not intervened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ha, yes. You are right.¡± Rosemond replied with a voice expressing utter disbelief. ¡°How in the world did that brat find out and come to intervene?¡±


    ¡°That is what I wonder about as well, Marchioness.¡±


    Just before the box went inside the banquet hall, the hired worker had changed the box that contained the flowers. But how did she know, and prepare for it accordingly? Glara shook her head, thinking it was something that was beyond unknown. It was then that Rosemond muttered in a vague voice, ¡°Surely not¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, that is surely possible.¡± Rosemond said to Glara firmly. ¡°If it turns out like this, everything will not go well. Glara, write a letter to January right now. Inform her that Petronilla knows about everything, so she needs to pay attention to her behavior even more.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°Petronilla.¡± Rothesay called out to her. Only then did Petronilla turn and look back.


    ¡°Rothesay.¡±


    ¡°I looked for you for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Petronilla apologized with a sheepish look on her face. She still had room for some kind of excuse. ¡°I had an emergency to take care of.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that was the case. Was it related to Her Majesty?¡±


    Petronilla nodded quietly. Rothesay spoke to her, his face full of understanding, ¡°I am not trying to rebuke you. I was just worried.¡±


    ¡°I know, Ro.¡± Petronilla said his name like that, then carefully asked Rothesay, who looked dazed. ¡°Can I call you Ro?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Nilla. I am happy.¡± Laughter bloomed on Rothesay¡¯ face. After a moment, he then urged Petronilla. ¡°I wanted to share a dance with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Right. Now that she thought about it, she and he had never danced together. She murmured, ¡°Now that you mention it, this will be our first time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our first.¡± Rothesay received her words tenderly, and added on, ¡°But it is alright. There is a lot of time ahead of us.¡±


    Unless I have to go back in time again, I will surely have a lot of time to spend with this man, Petronilla thought, and smiled sadly. There was no more return for her to the past. She liked it as it was now. So sad that this very moment was not a part of her original life.


    Petronilla replied to him in a soft voice, ¡°Yes, you are correct. There is a lot of time ahead.¡±


    Nevertheless, I want to be focused and faithful to this present time, Petronilla thought to herself.


    ==================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 159

    Even after she had sent off Petronilla, Patrizia continued to sit on the bench as she thought about something. No one would be able to determine how this would affect the coming battles, as an unexpected reinforcement had emerged. Patrizia was now wondering what was left for her to take care of, when a low voice came from above her.


    ¡°The flowers were pretty.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Patrizia looked up in surprise. It was that person. She thought without saying a word.


    What a relief. That nothing had happened¡­


    ¡°What did your words mean earlier?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do not be surprised, pretend it is nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That is what you had said, most likely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Patrizia smiled awkwardly and lied to him. ¡°You were not surprised. The flowers were so pretty, I thought you would be surprised.¡±


    Lucio pushed his face up close to Patrizia at the end of her words. He whispered to her in a low voice. ¡°Lies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You cannot lie that well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is it something you cannot talk about?¡± he asked her directly, without beating around the bush.


    She closed her eyes and replied to him, as she let out a sigh, ¡°That is the case, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It feels strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am still not someone that is worthy of your trust. I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if I crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No, you did not,¡± Patrizia replied in a neatly arranged voice,.


    While Lucio seemed to have something more to say to her, he didn¡¯t address it further and said something else instead. ¡°You do not look so good, it would be best for you to go and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said nothing further, and left. There seemed to be more that he wanted to say¡­, Patrizia quietly muttered to herself, and shook her head. Do not take any interest.


    <hr />


    Patrizia returned immediately to the Empress Palace, as Lucio said she should. She did not ask the people around her about the incident. To reveal Rosemond¡¯s wickedness, she would have to open up all the stories of Lucio and Alyssa, as well. She did not want this to become widely known. Beyond anything else, this was someone else¡¯s secret. It was immoral to let others know about a person¡¯s shameful past when that person did not grant permission to do so. Patrizia thought in this manner, and hoped that the people around her would think in this way too.


    By now, she has probably used up all of the perfume.


    It was a fragrant perfume. Even Rosemond would find it difficult to refuse such a scent. Patrizia smiled, and closed her eyes. The pharmacist had told her that the effect would appear immediately¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±


    How much time had passed? Patrizia opened her eyes when someone called out to her. Mirya could be seen faintly in the darkness. Patrizia had twisted and turned in a fitful sleep, and replied, slightly annoyed, ¡± Did I not tell you to not wake me up, before I went to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡± As she said that, Mirya showed quite an urgent facial expression.


    Patrizia caught on to the situation, and rose from the bed. Patrizia withstood the state of her aching body, and asked Mirya, ¡°What in the word is the matter¡±


    ¡°The chief maid from the Central Palace was in a hurry, looking for Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ From the Central Palace?¡±Patrizia was instantly gripped by an ominous foreboding.


    <hr />


    Patrizia donned only a slip dress, covered by a thick shawl, and hurriedly walked out. As she did, she asked in an urgent voice. ¡°How long has it been since the episode began?¡±


    ¡°When ten minutes had passed, I went to escort over Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Rose, no, the Marchioness?¡±


    It was a name she truly did not want to utter, but the chief maid shook her head.


    ¡°She said to not wake her up from her sleep. Saying that she was fatigued¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia walked on without saying another word, and eventually began to run. Since Patrizia had once witnessed his act of harming himself, bad thoughts continued to take place. ¡°No, do not do that,¡± Patrizia murmured to herself constantly. She did so without being aware of who the words were dedicated to.


    ¡°Your Majesty, will you be alright?¡±


    It was only when she finally reached his quarters that she was asked that, and Patrizia let out a laugh.


    ¡°It is you that called me over here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is why I am asking.¡± the chief maid replied anxiously. ¡°I did not have any alternative options, so I asked Your Majesty for help, but Your Majesty¡­ If it is too difficult, I will not force you to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten years¡­ around that long? It lasts a long time. I do not think this will stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you,¡± Patrizia replied, softly angry, ¡°Are you either lacking in loyalty to the one you are serving, or are you simply concerned about me, as I am his actual wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is good if it is the latter. However, that is not the sort of mindset that you should be having, at the very least. If you are really thinking of His Majesty, then you do not have to worry about my well-being. I am not a person with such a narrow mind that I would not understand even that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±


    Patrizia wanted to tell her that it was not an apology that should be directed towards her, but instead brought up something else.


    ¡°How many years have you served His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was been right after His Majesty became the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time,¡± Patrizia muttered bitterly. ¡°You must feel pity for him. And you must be fed up with this job.¡±


    Certainly, anyone could see that this person was not mentally healthy. Patrizia pointed this out, and proceeded to open the door without any hesitation.


    ¡°EUAAAGH!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she saw him screaming in a fit, as he tried to harm himself with his own hands, Patrizia was thinking at that moment. Ah, how disgusted and exhausted this man must feel about all this. Patrizia took a step forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    How tiresome is all this. Leaving the people who only had to witness this out of the discussion, for the person actually having to go through such an ordeal, how cursed he must feel as he self-loathes himself. Even I would¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Even I would¡­ I hate it. It would feel terrible. I would want to escape. But how could it be possible to escape when being bogged down for so long. Eventually, all that remains¡­


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    Miserable regret and feelings of shame. Patrizia moved while trembling, one step at a time. Suddenly she was only a stone¡¯s throw away from where Lucio was. She bit her lips.


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    ¡°EUAAAGH! HEUAAH¡­¡±


    He stared at Patrizia with his bloodshot eyes. A tear flowed down without her knowledge. Why are you¡­


    ¡°Why do you keep me testing me like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    He appeared to look calm. Nevertheless, tears continued to race down her face. ¡°Why do you make me¡­ find it impossible to ignore Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ HEUGH.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to be like this¡­ I will be swayed. You make me want to hug you. You make me want to comfort you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So do not be like this in front of me. Do not shake me up. I do not have the confidence.¡±


    I do not have the confidence to handle you, I do not have confidence to love you. Even moreso, I do not have the confidence to embrace you, Patrizia muttered to herself as she hugged him. His body, trembling like an aspen tree, began to calm down. Feeling that change with all her heart, Patrizia spoke in a voice full of bitterness.


    ¡°You, what are you expecting me to do?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ignore you, but you keep stepping into my eyes. I do not want to concern myself about it, but if you continue to be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I cannot do so then¡­¡± Patrizia, who sat there holding him, began to sob. ¡°I still continue to despise you, hate you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did I come back here again?¡± Patrizia swallowed her tears and kissed his head. ¡°Why do you continue to expect¡­ the impossible from me.¡±


    Now, I do not know anymore. Patrizia buried her face in his embrace.

 Chapter 160

    Lucio barely managed to calm down after he remained in her arms for a long time, and soon fell asleep. With the help of the maids, Patrizia tucked Lucio into his bed, and seemed to contemplate deeply about something, not leaving his side even after he fell asleep.


    She was thinking about something. It was about something like this. Why did she come to this place, after she had heard what the chief maid from the Central Palace had said? Why could she not ignore him?


    Why was she concerned about him? Why did she shed tears for him, while at the same time saying she despised him?


    Why did she try to reason with him, so as to not make her heart waver? Patrizia, why did she, why¡­


    ¡°Damn it,¡± she cursed. She did not feel good. Very, very not good, at that.


    ¡°What are you hiding, Patrizia? The answer has already come out,¡± she muttered to herself coldly. Patrizia soon looked like she was about to cry. It was a common expression that was often made by those who did not have things go the way they had intended.


    I want to do it like this, but my heart does not, something like that. Indeed, it was a situation that was like a dacquoise that had been chewed up, and spit out.


    ¡°I do not know. I really do not know now.¡±


    Even though she already knew the answer, she pretended not to. She scratched her head with an annoyed expression, and fell asleep while leaning on the side of the bed, completing forgetting about how she should leave soon.


    <hr />


    Needless to say, on the days when Lucio had an episode, he was ready to hurt himself mentally. It was due to his feelings of self-hatred that such things had come once again, and the guilt that rushed in later when he found his reason again. Most likely, this day will be no different, was what Lucio had thought it would be.


    ¡°¡­ Patrizia?¡±


    So when he called out to her in a voice still groggy from sleep, to the one who was asleep and leaning next to the bed he was lying on, he could not help but be surprised. How was she here¡­? He hurriedly called for the chief maid, and she explained to him before he even asked her.


    ¡°Her Majesty ¡­has stayed by Your Majesty¡¯s side since last night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio was really inclined to die by diving into a plate full of water. He rebuked the chief maid with a grief-stricken expression, ¡°Why did you call for her? It is something that is always occurring.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You should not have called for her. The reason for showing such a gruesome appearance, what could it be?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress said that yesterday,¡± the chief maid replied in a calm voice, ¡°I should only think about the person that I serve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty. If you were upset by this situation. But I¡­ even if I had to go back to last night again, I would have done the same thing. For Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do not do that again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You can go out.¡±


    Hearing his bitter voice, the chief maid felt a flood of regret, but she consoled herself that she had not done anything wrong to the end. Empowered by the words of Empress Patrizia from yesterday, she thought that she might disobey the Emperor¡¯s command next time as well.


    ¡°Even so, why did you¡­¡± Lucio muttered to himself in a voice full of pain. He stared at the sleeping Patrizia with hollowed out eyes. ¡°When you had said you were not even feeling well..


    ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her sadly, and began to stroke her head carefully. Even with that, he made sure to be as careful as possible, just in case she might wake up. Lucio apologized to her in a dry voice. ¡°I am sorry.


    ¡°¡­ I always seem to only give you hurt and pain.¡±


    Patrizia had already been awake since the arrival of the chief maid, but she was just keeping her eyes closed again, afraid of the awkward atmosphere. So when she heard what Lucio said to her, she felt a wave of disgust for some unknown reason.


    How annoying¡­


    She hated him for saying that. She did not like how he was apologizing to her with such eyes, either. Everything about him bothered her¡­


    How should I get up¡­


    Aside from her current feelings, that was the biggest problem right now. It would be iffy to wake up, and also to just continue pretending to be asleep. She was trying to take countermeasures while being at a loss, when suddenly he quickly lifted her up. Patrizia almost released a scream in that moment, but she barely managed to hold it in, and calmed herself.


    ¡°When she wakes up, she might get angry again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I still want her to sleep comfortably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia quietly bit her lips when he was not looking at her.


    ¡°I will go out, so she can sleep more comfortably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon, the sound of the door closing came softly and even the footsteps of Lucio walking away grew faint. Patrizia finally opened her eyes and silently grazed over the spot that he been laying in. Sadly, it was warm.

 Chapter 161

    Meanwhile, Rosemond had just woken up, and asked Glara in an angry voice, ¡°Say that again. What did you say?¡±


    Glara reported the news again to Rosemond, clearly intimidated.


    ¡°There has been news that Their Majesties spent the night together in the Central Palace yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Spent the night together. Yesterday? How? Why?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty had another episode yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have woken me up!¡±


    I did wake you up¡­ Glara made a face as if she was about to cry, and provided an excuse. ¡°As a matter of fact, the people from the Central Palace came here. However, Marchioness said to not wake you up, that you would sleep more¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it all,¡± Rosemond swore openly. If something like that had happened, it would have been possible for them to spend the night together. If in an extremely weak state, and therefore wanting to rely on compassion¡­ In addition, if they spent the night together, then that would be enough¡­ ! Rosemond screamed in rage, ¡°Aaaauuggh!¡±


    ¡°Marchioness, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Why is everything not working out as planned?¡±


    Of course, the important thing was that the Empress was a barren woman. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about the issue of a pregnancy¡­ Rosemond just felt bad. This was a man who she had thought belonged only to her. Although the relationship had gone south, she thought he would just lay low and be quiet for the time being¡­


    Did I make the wrong decision? ¡°Glara.¡± Rosemond called out in a shaky voice.


    Glara replied quickly, making sure that the fire did not spread over to her as much as possible, ¡°Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°Contact January and hire an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, again?¡±


    But the allotted amount of time was too short¡­ Although Glara timidly tried to make excuses, Rosemond was simply obstinate.


    ¡°Hurry up! If this continues, the Empress¡¯ seat may forever remain distant from me. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°If it is looked at for the long term, Marchioness, there are still many other ways. This is way too dangerous a method¡­¡±


    ¡°The last time I failed, but I did not get caught,¡± Rosemond said in an eerie voice. ¡°Just do not get caught this time as well, Glara. A secret can only be innocent.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Glara nodded at Rosemond¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°I will send a letter to Madame January. But Marchioness, the timing should be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have to watch out for the right moment. Write to her that I will inform her of that part of the information later. Tell her to pay the funds using my name.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness. I will do it like that.¡±


    Rosemond saw this as an opportunity to finally end everything. She wanted to finish all her work on this occasion. Her patience was gradually hitting rock bottom, and she was continuing to get older¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°Does she think I am just a servant for errands or something?¡­¡±


    January had received the letter, secretly complaining to herself. Although they had joined forces for mutual benefit, Rosemond was pushing it too far these days. She muttered to herself as if she had no choice in the matter, ¡°Well, it will be all over if Rose becomes the Empress, and I become the Duchess.¡±


    Until then, she had to bear with it a little more. As January quietly mumbled to herself, she placed Rosemond¡¯s letter in her jewelry box once again. She always wrote ¡®Burn this letter¡¯ at the end of the letters, but there was no way she would do so. As a woman who knew the nature of Rosemond better than anyone else, it was absolutely impossible for her to do so.


    How could I believe you? January let out a snort of laughter.


    Rosemond was a woman capable of ditching her as soon as she got in trouble, or asked for help. No, she might even go so far as to place all the blame on January instead.


    In order to prevent such a situation, where she would not have to die alone, January had been steadily collecting all the evidence. Of course, this was a secret to take to the grave in all other situations.


    Knock knock¡­


    In that moment, someone knocked on the door of the room. She let out an ¡®eek!¡¯, and quickly closed the lid of the jewelry box. She called out quickly, ¡°Yes, come in.¡±


    The butler appeared when the door was opened. She asked him with a casual expression on her face, ¡°What is the matter, butler?¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester brought these precious cookies, and said that she wanted to eat them with Madam January. How should I relay your answer to her?¡±


    ¡°Precious cookies?¡±


    ¡°It is a snack that is made only for the Imperial Family, and it is said to taste superb.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was enough news for January, who loved sweets, to widen her eyes. She nodded, while humming a tune. ¡°Sounds good. I will go down.¡±


    She was so excited that she immediately went down the stairs, forgetting that the jewelry box containing the letters had to be returned to its original location.


    <hr />


    ¡°Oh my, it is so delicious.¡± January exclaimed in admiration as she bit into the sweets that Petronilla had brought. The sweet and savory flavors were perfect for January¡¯s taste buds. Petronilla smiled and told her, ¡°Eat a lot of them, Madam. If you want, I will send more to the estate.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Petronilla laughed awkwardly at January¡¯s words.


    ¡°But all of a sudden, why are you doing such a favor for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, suddenly you say, Madam. That makes me sad to hear that.¡± Petronilla evoked the people skills that she had unconditionally exerted in front of many young ladies in her past life. ¡°I had originally wanted to get along with you, Madam.¡±


    ¡°With me?¡±


    Even facing the doubtful glance, Petronilla replied without being affected by it. ¡°Yes, Madam. Because you are such a beautiful person.¡± Petronilla said this, slurping the black tea she was holding. Was it Keemun tea? Petronilla murmured to herself, and proceeded to add on, ¡°I am someone who likes beautiful people.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how good you are with lip service.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s emergence didn¡¯t feel so unpleasant to January, who had lived a daily life full of frustration, always been confined to the home because of her position as a mistress. January slowly began to let go of her wariness, the sweets brought by Petronilla the starting point, and by the end of their conversation, she started to naturally talk with her.


    ¡°So the dress I bought this time after having begged for it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, one moment please.¡± Petronilla gave a pretty smile, and told January, ¡°Please excuse me, Madam. I seem to have drank too much tea.¡±


    Petronilla¡¯s voice came out awkwardly, and January nodded in understanding. She said in a benevolent voice. ¡°Please go on ahead. I will be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Madam.¡±


    <hr />

 Chapter 162

    Petronilla bowed elegantly, and went up the stairs in a hurry, as if she really was someone who had to use the toilet urgently.


    While she was away, January was eating the delicious snacks she had brought, when she suddenly felt a bit suspicious.


    Wait a minute¡­ There is a bathroom on the first floor as well?


    January realized that, and hastily stood up from her seat. Was that woman possibly¡­ January hurried upstairs to her room. No one was in her room. She looked inside the jewelry box quickly.


    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±


    There were a total of seventeen letters, and fortunately nothing was missing. January let out a sigh of relief, and closed the lid of the jewelry box. Then a voice came from behind her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Surprised, January let out a scream. She calmed her heart that had almost stopped, and looked at Petronilla, who was staring at her with a mysterious gaze. Petronilla asked her, ¡°Why not eat more of the sweets?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ had to check out¡­ something of mine.¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    ¡®That was what it was,¡¯ replied Petronilla. January asked Petronilla with a detached voice.


    ¡°There is a bathroom on the first floor¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go up to the second floor?¡±


    January forced a smile and asked.


    Petronilla replied with amazement, as if she had just found that out, ¡°Oh my, I did not know, Madam.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is just that the location on the second floor was the one I knew about because the Duchess had shown it to me¡­ I do not know what is on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not want to ask a question regarding something like this¡­ If I had offended you in some way¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Not at all. No.¡± Only then, did January smile naturally, and said to Petronilla, ¡°That could not be, my Lady. Do not worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Madame.¡± Petronilla gave January a pretty smile, and approached her while pretending to be on friendly terms. ¡°Alright then, shall we go down and continue our conversation again?¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°Where did Nilla go?¡±


    Patrizia was handling some documents in the Empress Palace when she asked Mirya that.


    Her maid replied without delay, ¡°She went to the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Patrizia muttered to herself as if she knew the gist of it. ¡°She must be busy ensuring the job is complete.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Patrizia responded in a nonchalant manner, and asked Mirya, ¡°More than that, is there any news from my home? I have been so indifferent to my family these days.¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s father, the Marquis of Grochester, was certainly a high-ranking noble who participated in central politics, but he did not reveal himself with great presence. He was a man with that sort of personality, and since his daughter became the Empress, he had become that much more careful. Patrizia was grateful for her father¡¯s attitude, and at the same time apologetic toward him.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it will be my mother¡¯s birthday in a few days.¡± Patrizia thought for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Will I be able to attend?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason why there would be a problem, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Patrizia pondered about it, and gave a small nod. ¡°Rafaella, then will you be in charge of the preparations to go out, starting tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia smiled and instructed in a slow voice. ¡°Mirya, send a message to my father. I will be visiting in three days.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°I cannot allow her into this house anymore.¡± January muttered to herself as she walked around the room.


    Lady Petronilla, that woman is dangerous. January¡¯s intuition was telling her. It was the same feeling she had when she first met Duchess Efreni. That kind of feeling was rare. Moreover, the Duchess of Efreni openly showed hostility, but this woman did not even do that.


    Like someone waiting for a prey to be caught in a trap¡­ January paced around the room with a frustrated expression on her face, and soon hid the jewelry box out of sight with an irritated face. After a while, she fell into deep thought, a serious look on her face.


    ¡°When does Duchess Efreni plan on returning?¡±


    Really, it was truly difficult for the mistress to become the actual wife. January was letting out heavily agitated sounds, when she was surprised by someone suddenly opening the door and entering the room. An unexpected person was standing there. When January confirmed who it was, her face became brighter.


    ¡°Oh my, Jacob.¡±


    It was her young son. January quickly went up to Jacob, lifted him up high, and hugged him. She asked him tenderly, ¡°What is it, baby? What is the reason you are in your mother¡¯s room?¡±


    Even as a child of the mistress, Jacob had to grow up in the hands of a nanny, because half of his blood belonged to that of a high-ranking noble. As someone who originated as a commoner, January did not understand such a situation, but she was obedient and followed the rules for the future. Jacob, who was still young, whined to his mother, ¡°The nanny is suddenly crying, Mother.¡±


    ¡°The nanny?¡± she asked him in a puzzled voice. Elena, Jacob¡¯s nanny, was a woman without any tears. She asked him, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I do not know?¡± Jacob shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. Intuitively thinking that something big had happened in the household, January opened the door and went out.


    ¡°What is going on, butler?¡± she called out to the butler with a coy look on her face. The butler looked at January with the same facial expression he always had. January did not like that face for some reason, so she asked again with a slightly sharpened expression. ¡°I heard Elena cried in front of the child. She needs to be careful, still a young child¡­¡±


    ¡°Please understand, Madam.¡± There was an edge in the butler¡¯s voice.


    At his response, January flinched involuntarily. She instinctively knew something was wrong, and asked him, ¡°¡­Is there something going on? There is, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The butler said nothing. Looking closely, the butler¡¯s once white eyes were now red. January patiently waited for the butler to respond. After a while, the butler opened his dry lips.


    ¡°The Young Master¡­¡±


    There was only one person in this family that could be called ¡°The Young Master,¡± Henry, the child of the Duchess of Efreni. She intuitively predicted what was going to come next, and urged the butler to speak further.


    ¡°The Young Master¡­? Why, what has happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­has closed his eyes forever.¡±


    At the end of those words, January had to force down the laughter that almost burst out of her in that moment.


    ==================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 163

    Patrizia had a welcoming expression on her face when she finally saw Petronilla, who had arrived at the Empress Palace late in the afternoon.


    ¡°Nilla, you came late?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, despite her clear greeting, Petronilla had a dark look on her face. Nevertheless, Patrizia smiled calmly, and asked Petronilla, ¡°Looking at the expression on your face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems there was some progress?¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, Your Majesty the Empress.¡± Petronilla hesitated, and then replied in a firm voice, ¡°We may be able to completely ruin her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Patrizia smiled brightly as she nodded. ¡°I do not know what you have managed to discover¡­ But I expected as much.¡±


    The relationship between the Duke of Efreni and Rosemond. But it did not end there. Petronilla spoke in a troubled voice, ¡°If we make sure to finish Rosemond, the Duke of Efreni will also be over.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is it that extreme?¡± Patrizia was briefly interested in what Petronilla said, but soon spoke without a care, However, it does not matter. All I want is the destruction of Rosemond. If even the Duke of Efreni is ruined in the process, then that would mean that he has also committed a crime.¡±


    Patrizia laughed in a relaxed manner, and muttered to herself, ¡°So, even if the opponent was the Duke of Witherford, and not the Duke of Efreni, I would not care.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to read it once, than listen to it a hundred times.¡±


    Petronilla sent out all the maids around the vicinity, and then handed over all the letters she had taken from January¡¯s room to Patrizia. In January¡¯s jewelry box had been the letters that Rosemond had scribbled roughly.


    After Patrizia received a total of seventeen letters from Petronilla, she slowly began to read up and down each one. Her originally calm expression began to slowly distort after she read the fourth letter, began to show disbelief when she reached the ninth letter, and finally after she finished reading the last letter¡­


    ¡°Ha.¡± She burst into empty laughter. There was quite a reason for that. Patrizia started laughing like a madwoman. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    As she laughed like that, her facial expression was mixed with an acknowledgement of ¡®touch¨¦!¡¯ as well.


    <hr />


    The death of the successor brought deep sorrow to the Duke of Efreni¡¯s estate. Since the Young Master Henry had been a warm person, and kind to all, everyone in the Duchy paid their respects for his death.


    However, one person was excluded.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    January quietly killed the sound within her room, and then burst into a low laugh. Henry was dead! He was the only successor from the Duchess! Although Henry had not been overly friendly to January, he had usually treated her with the utmost courtesy possible, but she was not a woman with enough affection to be able to praise Henry in this situation.


    She just laughed happily just thinking about the situation, thinking about how the future with her son becoming the official successor of the Duke, and after raising Rosemond to the position of Empress, she would be able to drag the Duchess down from her title. Of course, if this situation was revealed to anyone else, the perpetrators would be the ones chased out more than anything, so she had to laugh quietly.


    Knock knock¡­


    At the sound of the knock, January quickly organized her laughing expression into a terribly sad expression.


    This kind of behavior was extremely abominable, so if anyone who was by her side observed all this from start to finish, it would be enough for their teeth to chatter angrily and curse such shamelessness. She made a tear mark by applying saliva around her eyes to appear like she felt she had lost her own child, and then rubbed her eyes roughly to redden them more. Only then did she open the door and face the butler.


    She asked, ¡°Butler, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He handed over a single letter without a word. It was a letter from the Imperial Palace, specifically, Rosemond. He said to her, ¡°It is a letter from Marchioness of Ethyller, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the Marchioness?¡±


    She accepted the letter with a surprised expression. She closed the door, still not erasing the sorrow showing in her eyes. But as soon as the door closed and the butler¡¯s face was hidden from view, she smiled as she ripped opened the letter, and hummed a tune to herself internally.


    Rosemond, why on earth did this woman send letters so often? January, read the contents written with fancy penmanship on a white envelope, and soon laughed again without concern.


    ¡°Three days from now, three days from now she says¡­¡± January quietly muttered to herself, and soon began to write a letter to an unknown receiver. It was a short letter with the following information: In three days, please make sure the Empress¡¯s footsteps will never return to the Imperial Palace from the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s home.


    <hr />


    ¡°It seems the Young Master Efreni has passed away after all,¡± Petronilla said in a gloomy voice. The Young Duke of Efeni had still been young. The news that he had passed on to heaven at such a young age depressed Petronilla anyway.


    Patrizia expressed her condolences briefly, ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni is probably out of her mind, Patrizia thought, and told Petronilla, ¡°Then the Duchess should be returning immediately.¡±


    ¡°With her son¡¯s body. The funeral is going to be held in her home country, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± she said once again, and turned the wheels in her head. The Duke¡¯s only successor had died. If that was the case, this meant that the only remaining heir was the mistress¡¯ young son.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Is Madam January¡¯s young son going to become the next head of the household?¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, Patrizia looked thoughtful, and then called out, ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Right now, if the content of this letter is the truth¡­¡± She stretched out the tail of her words, and continued, ¡°Then it may not end up becoming like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ==================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 164

    ¡°If things go as we expect, the Duchess will probably adopt and bring in a child. The next successor to the family will be someone that she wants.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess has every right to do so.¡±


    Petronilla nodded. The Duchess of Efreni was not following her husband¡¯s surname. She was originally Lady Efreni, and the current head of the Efreni family was a mere Baron¡¯s lad, at best. It was a natural course of action for the Duke of Efreni to have followed his wife¡¯s surname, and not continued with his own. Anyway, the only reason a son of a Baron managed to take on the position of Duke was purely because the Duchess of Efreni had been the only child, as the daughter of the Duke of Efreni at the time.


    His title had only been established due to his position of being the husband of Lady Efreni. This meant that the Duchess of Efreni was not interfering with the Duke of Efreni¡¯s position, as she still loved him; but if things went awry, it meant that the Duke of Efreni had to return his title in some way. If that happened, January¡¯s life would have amounted to a dog chasing after chickens.


    I cannot prepare for this alone. I should receive help from Duke Witherford.¡±


    ¡°I think the same way, Lizzy. There would be reason for suspicion if you were to reveal it all on your own. Nobody will think it possible for you to be neutral about anything that concerns Rosemond, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mirya!¡±


    Patrizia decided to put into action exactly what they were thinking about. There was no need to wait for the moment of destruction to fully ripen. She waited for this moment to ripen; how many times had she endured, and how many years had she waited? Most of all, for matters such as this, the sooner it was done, the better!


    When the wily January caught on to what Petronilla had done, it could lead to a headache from then on. It was right to prevent such a possibility in the meantime!


    ¡°Please call for Duke Witherford. I would like you to deliver a message that I want to meet with him at a convenient time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will do as you say.¡±


    ¡°I heard you were going to visit our family home two days from now?¡±


    Petronilla must have heard it from Rafaella. Patrizia nodded.


    ¡°It is our mother¡¯s birthday, and above all, I have not taken care of my family much these days.¡±


    ¡°The two of them will understand. It is not a bad thing for you to visit our home. There is nothing that could pose a problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mhm. I think so as well.¡± Patrizia calmly muttered to herself, as she leaned comfortably on the back of the chair she was sitting on. ¡°I miss them, our Mother and Father.¡±


    <hr />


    The Duke of Witherford sent a letter the next day, saying he would visit Patrizia in the afternoon. Patrizia received the letter with a troubled expression. It was a hard matter to reveal, but it was something that would be unveiled eventually.


    If so, she had to break the news well to increase its effectiveness, and not just let it be buried. Patrizia sighed as she took a stroll around the garden.


    ¡°There is a need to find out.¡±


    ¡°About what, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°About this matter.¡± She spoke with added strength. ¡°I need more accurate evidence. Definite proof to be able to put this firmly on the chopping block¡­¡±


    At that time Patrizia stopped talking. A stranger had caught her eye. To call this person a stranger was a bit awkward, however. Patrizia hesitated a little, and soon enough gave her greetings nonchalantly, ¡°I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡± He averted his eyes with an awkward expression on his face. After the episode of that day, the two had not met until this moment. Patrizia was uncomfortable with the situation for some reason, so she bowed her head as well.


    ¡°That¡­ Have you been well?¡± Lucio regretted his stupidity right after he spoke. Was there nothing else to say?


    While he was trying to kick himself, Patrizia responded casually, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucio was flustered by the perfect, short answer. If this happened, the conversation would be cut off from there. It made sense, since in the first place, she would not want to talk to him. It was just ridiculous that he was trying to continue the conversation somehow. Then, he heard a voice, as if by a miracle¡­


    ¡°Your body¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hm?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright now?¡± Patrizia asked him calmly, without any emotion whatsoever, but to Lucio who received the question, it was the most glorious thing.


    He replied to her quickly, ¡°I am alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for asking.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Once Patrizia said those words, she took another step to resume her walk. Lucio hurriedly caught her as she was trying to get past him and go somewhere else, ¡°Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡± Patrizia slowly turned around and looked at him. She was elegant and beautiful. Lucio hesitated, and eventually spoke about a different topic, instead of the words that were in his heart, ¡°I am sorry for that day.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I am sorry,¡± he admitted in a slightly choked voice. ¡°You are going to the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s home two days from now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She certainly had not let this news be common knowledge. Patrizia thought that the security of the Empress Palace was weaker than she had expected.


    Meanwhile, Lucio said quickly, ¡°As long as you want¡­ you can stay there before you return.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I am saying take your time to rest well, and then come back. You have gone through a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then how good would it be, Your Majesty, Patrizia smirked. However, to do that¡­ the weight of her position was too heavy. She could not be away from her seat for a long time. The longer she stayed away, the weight of the documents she would need to review would continually increase.


    She said to him, ¡°I will go there in the morning, and I will come back at night, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she said that, Lucio sighed with relief internally. Patrizia could clearly tell what he was thinking, and as she turned away and resumed her walk, she let out a grin without realizing it.


    ¡°This behavior does not match him,¡± Patrizia murmured to herself¡­


    ==================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 165

    ¡°Duke Witherford has arrived, Your Majesty.¡±


    Patrizia did not say much, but the door was naturally opened. The high-end reception room of the Imperial Palace was quite soundproof, and Patrizia was drinking her favorite peppermint tea while organizing her thoughts.


    Duke Witherford greeted her with utmost courtesy, ¡°I greet Your Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Welcome, Duke. Please take a seat here.¡±


    Patrizia faced the Duke of Witherford in a more reserved way than usual. Duke Witherford was beyond scared as he looked at her face deep in thought, and asked her, ¡°Has something happened, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Duke.¡± Patrizia began to talk about the reason for calling him. ¡°I will ask directly. What do you think of the Duke of Efreni?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was natural that an answer did not automatically come out at this sudden question. She calmly spoke again.


    ¡°A lot of people have already been gossipping about the relationship not being good between Duke Efreni and Duke Witherford. Are my words wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, unfortunately they are not.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Patrizia then asked him sincerely, ¡°Duke, if I had a way to destroy the Duke of Efreni for good¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What would you do, Duke Witherford?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what does that mean?¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. It is literally what I just said.¡± She asked him to make a choice in a dry voice that did not fluctuate. ¡°I am telling you to choose, Duke. I hold the chance to destroy him. I hold that very key.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I need someone who can help me. If I can help it, I want to avoid as much as possible making my hands dirty..¡±


    ¡°Then, going by Your Majesty¡¯s words, Your Majesty holds the key to destroying the Duke of Efreni¡­¡± The Duke of Witherford swallowed in shock. ¡°Do you mean to tell me to choose?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After all, two have to be better than one alone.¡± She laughed in a low voice, and said, ¡°That means that even if you provide a negative response, there will be no change in my intention.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty.¡± Duke Witherford pulled up the corners of his mouth, and smiled. ¡°If there is a way to bring him down, I am capable of doing just about anything.¡±


    The Duke of Efreni was from the family of a lowly Baron, and had risen up the ranks as fast as lightning. That alone made the Duke of Witherford, whose lineage was of pure blood, not like the Duke of Efreni.


    In fact, the decisive issue had come after that, because the Duke of Efreni had sneakily copied a business previously organized by the Duke of Witherford, and had a great deal of success with it, resulting in great losses and damage to the Duke of Witherford. The Duke of Witherford hated the Duke of Efreni very much!


    ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me. What must I do in order to be of help to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia silently gave him the seventeen letters. He asked her what it was with his eyes, and soon began to read the letters slowly. After a long time, he had a taken aback expression on his face, and his hands began to shake. ¡°Your Majesty, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Does the Duke know what His Majesty the Emperor experienced?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    When Duke Witherford replied cautiously, Patrizia calmly continued, ¡°Then the Duke will know what kind of chaos will ensue from this?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ course, Your Majesty.¡± He offered an opposing opinion in a trembling voice. ¡°However, these letters will not be enough, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I know that. However, you know, Your Grace¡­¡± Patrizia spoke to him in a relaxed manner, ¡°As a matter of fact, these letters are enough, Your Grace. Alyssa has already been executed, and Duke Oswin is not able to talk about this issue, and there is no guarantee that he would even know about it in detail. If so, the only thing left would be the two people in the letters, and the Duke of Efreni. So the evidence, even if you search all over for it, will be difficult to discover.¡±


    ¡°The most effective way would be to inform His Majesty of this, and send this letter to the council meeting instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that way, Duke.¡± Patrizia shook her head firmly. ¡°You are mistaken about something. This is a crime of treason. It is not even an insult to the Imperial Family. I can show this letter to His Majesty. However, if the Emperor directly punished the Duke of Efreni for this, it would only be for His Majesty¡¯s revenge. He would become a tyrant. Do you want it to turn out like that?¡±


    ¡°Then, how does Your Majesty want things to unfold?¡±


    ¡°The best way to do this is not to go through His Majesty, but have the Duchess of Efreni punish the Duke. Honesty, with this, would he not meet his ruin perfectly?¡± Patrizia grinned and added on. ¡°It would not be bad if the gossip of the nobles added to it as well.¡±


    ¡°How can I help Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Duchess of Witherford has a wide social circle of acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Duke Witherford blushed slightly. Patrizia slowly turned the corners of her mouth up, and smiled. The beginning of every wave, was a rumor¡­


    ¡°The content from the letters will become a little more inflated, and released as rumors. As you know, a rumor is always going to become more twisted and bigger the more it travels between the mouths of people.¡±


    ¡°I fully understand Your Majesty¡¯s will. Then how do you plan to go about telling this to His Majesty, and Duchess Efreni¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Grochester will take care of the Duchess of Efreni, and His Majesty¡­¡±


    I will have to directly end everything myself. Because the person who starts is also the one that has to finish it.


    ¡°I am thinking of taking the reins, Duke Witherford.¡±


    Yes, she thought that the time had come to really end it all.


    <hr />


    ¡°Is it not too difficult for us to meet these days?¡± Rothesay asked, complaining a bit.


    Petronilla gave a small laugh, as she felt his behavior was strangely cute to look at. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ro. There is something important that I have had to take care of these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there is no helping it¡­¡± Rothesay planted a small kiss on Petronilla¡¯s forehead, and whispered, ¡°I am just saying that I miss Nil so much that I am not capable of doing anything these days.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha!¡± Petronilla burst into laughter without realizing it at his explicit expression of affection. She shook her head as if he could not be stopped. ¡°Where did you learn such words?¡±


    ¡°My parents say them to each other all the time.¡±


    So, all this man¡¯s sweet nothings came from the Count and Countess Bradington. She thought they were a very content couple, and then muttered to herself, ¡°I want to live like that later as well!¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Nilla.¡± Rothesay gave Petronilla the most affectionate smile in the world, and whispered, ¡°I resemble both of my parents, so I can do this all day, without taking a break.¡±


    ¡°So, do you mean we should be wed now?¡±


    ¡®Are you going to propose this discreetly like this?¡¯


    When Petronila laughed anxiously, Rothesay spoke to her with a playful smile on his face, ¡°Surely, I am not going to gloss over it with just this?¡±


    Did you expect it?, his words seemed to ask.


    Petronilla told him honestly, ¡°Well¡­ honestly, a little?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. This was difficult,¡± he added, and laughed, revealing his white teeth. ¡°This kind of thing is not a proposal, Nil. You may look forward to it!¡±


    ¡°I have not yet said that I will accept, but are you not too confident with yourself?¡±


    ¡°If it does not work,¡± he replied to her sweetly, ¡°I will do it until it does!¡±


    Petronilla got emotional in that moment; she could feel the genuine sincerity in his words. Her past self, and her present self. It was a happiness impossible to compare. She tried hard to push down her tears, and whispered to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Truly¡­


    <hr />


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 166

    The next day, Patrizia entered the carriage heading towards the Grochester estate, with an excited look on her face. It was her hometown, which she had not been able to visit for the past few months. Patrizia murmured to herself with a happy expression, ¡°How long has it been, since?¡±


    ¡°Are you that happy, Lizzy?¡±


    Mirya had remained in the Empress Palace, so Rafaella had accompanied her as an escort. Patrizia nodded, and put a bright expression on her face, something absent for a long time.


    ¡°It has been a few months since I have been able to see their faces, so I am excited.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have had to deal with a lot of trouble these past few months,¡± Rafaella agreed with a sad face, and soon added in a hopeful voice, ¡°Let us stay until late into the night, without a care.¡±


    She did not know when she would be able to visit again after today. In a few words, it was a separation without promise of reuniting. Patrizia nodded as if she agreed.


    ¡°Yes, we should do that. Will you not be bored?¡±


    ¡°There will be Nil, you as well, and there is the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester, so how could I be bored. If I have nothing to do, I can just sleep. It is useless for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Then, that is relief.¡± Patrizia put on a warm smile, and leaned back in her seat.


    Rafaella saw this, and told her tactfully. ¡°Sleep a little, Your Majesty. Your sleep has lessened too much lately.¡±


    It was inevitable, due to the overload of work. Patrizia laughed faintly, as if she was someone seeking to be excused, and then quickly fell asleep.


    <hr />


    When Patrizia opened her eyes, the carriage had reached the estate of the Marquis of Grochester.


    Rafaella opened the door for her, and Patrizia carefully got off the carriage. The first people she spotted were her parents, the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester. She smiled brightly and hugged her parents. ¡°Mother, father.¡±


    ¡°The Moon of the Empire, Your Majesty the Empress, we greet you.¡±


    Instead of hugging their lovely daughter however, the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester first greeted her respectfully. It was unavoidable that Patrizia felt their actions were unfortunate, even though she understood why, and her lips stuck out in a pout despite herself.


    ¡°I came here as the daughter of the Grochester family, not the Empress of the Great Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°This does not change the fact that Your Majesty is the Mother of all the people in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Do not be too upset, Your Majesty. This is also a courtesy that should be a given, as Your Majesty¡¯s servants.¡±


    ¡°Let us go in, Mother, Father.¡± Patrizia laughed mischievously as she went inside the house with the two of them. Then she saw Petronilla running out towards them.


    ¡°Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°Nil,¡± Patrizia grinned and greeted her. It had been a really long time since she saw her sister in their own home, and not in the Imperial Palace.


    Patrizia asked her, ¡°What is so urgent?¡±


    ¡°I slept late yesterday.¡± Roughly, the reason made sense ¨C her sister had met with the young son of Count Bradington until late at night ¨C and Patrizia just laughed.


    She asked, ¡°Then will I be able to expect good news soon?¡±


    ¡°We are not like that!¡± the startled Petronilla quickly denied. She must have misconstrued Patrizia¡¯s words.


    As she could understand to some extent, Patrizia broke into a fit of giggles, ¡°I was talking about marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know that.¡± Petronilla reddened a bit in the face, and looked down. She continued in a shy voice, ¡°Now, let us talk later¡­ Should we all eat first?


    <hr />


    Patrizia had to put a huge amount of food into her stomach for lunch that day. There was no reason to starve while living in the Imperial Palace, but the Marchioness of Grochester fed her constantly. Fortunately, she ate with confidence, because she was not the type to gain weight, but it was still too much food, and Patrizia had a hard time breathing at the end of the meal.


    After enjoying a cup of sweet tea for dessert, Patrizia had a chance for some one-on-one time with her father in the reception room.


    ¡°So, Lizzy. Is life in the Imperial Palace worthwhile?¡±


    Patrizia answered the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s question with a disappointed expression. ¡°As someone that had wondered about that, how come you never stepped foot into the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would understand, my child,¡± the Marquis of Grochester said with a gentle smile. ¡°As you know, if I were to stay close to you now, then there would be no chance of good words spreading. I did not want to bring any trouble to you, or of course to the Imperial Palace and His Majesty as well. I should not be providing him with any unnecessary worries, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if that was so, you could have still visited. It is not like Father would do something bad.¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that it would not appear that way in the eyes of others.¡± The Marquis of Grochester smiled broadly, and asked Patrizia, ¡°So, how is your life at the Imperial Palace anyway? I roughly already know, as I heard the gist of it.¡±


    ¡°If you already know then why do you ask?¡± she grinned, and told him the truth. ¡°My lacking relationship with His Majesty leaves much to be desired, and I am busy mutually growling and howling with the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    Although she pretended to be quite bright about it, the Marquis of Grochester quickly noticed that the meaning hidden in the words was not pleasant. He quickly changed the troubled expression he was about to show, and said to his daughter affectionately, ¡°I am sorry, that as your father, I can not be of much help.¡±


    ¡°Do not be sorry, Father. I am the daughter of the Grochester family!¡± She shook her head calmly, and replied to his words firmly, ¡°I am already grateful enough that you have passed on this bloodline to me.¡±


    ¡°More than that, you said that your relationship with His Majesty is quite lacking?¡± He looked at Patrizia with a face that showed he did not understand, and asked her, ¡°I heard that His Majesty¡¯s favor has already left the Marchioness Ethyller, though?¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Patrizia had a flustered expression on her face.


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 167

    He was simply not visiting the Empress Palace, but he was still a father who knew the doings in the Imperial Palace very well. She asked him, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Just because someone chooses to lead a quiet life does not mean that person lives by covering up their ears, Lizzy.¡± The Marquis of Grochester laughed in a low voice. ¡°And I have also heard that His Majesty is showing interest in you these days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you plant a spy in the palace or something?¡± As if it was something amazing, Patrizia chuckled as she asked, and the Marquis of Grochester just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Everyone can learn that much. It is not some incredible knowledge. Rather, that means this was not just a rumor that I heard, then?¡±


    ¡°It is just a passing interest, Father. Even if his favor stays with me, I would not know when that favor will leave¡­ like it did with the Marchioness of Ethyller, for example?¡±


    ¡°That is the wise attitude, Lizzy. Originally, monarchs are all people like that.¡±


    At the end of the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s words, Patrizia just laughed. She made a face as if she was thinking about something, then opened her mouth after a long time had passed. ¡°But this fight may very well end soon.¡±


    ¡°Why, did the Marchioness get some kind of incurable illness or something?¡±


    How good would that be?, Patrizia muttered to herself, knowing that outcome was unlikely to occur, and answered her father, ¡°It is not that. I just have procured something that can grab her by the nape of the neck.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly competent.¡±


    ¡°It is all thanks to Nilla.¡±


    ¡°It is something to be happy about.¡±


    The Marquis of Grochester seemed very happy at her words. The affection between the two sisters was truly a delight for their parents, so this was not unusual.


    Patrizia spoke further, ¡°I will have to make sure that no harm will come to our family.¡±


    ¡°But if you are willing to take the damage in our stead, then I want to tell you Lizzy, that there is no need for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. Of course.¡± Patrizia smiled complacently, and asked the Marquis of Grochester, ¡°How has our family been these days?¡±


    ¡°You know Nilla better¡­ There really is not much that happened to us, my child.¡±


    No news was good news, as they said. He laughed like a silly person. Her father was still the same person. Patrizia followed suit, and laughed with him, ¡°That is truly a relief.¡±


    ¡°That is the only way you will not worry. If we can not be of help to someone in charge of having to accomplish big things, the least we can do is to not bother you in any way?¡± the Marquis of Grochester replied, and then asked hesitantly, ¡°More than that, do you have absolutely no feelings for His Majesty, at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia did not say anything for a moment, but she soon answered nonchalantly, ¡°I am not sure. If hate, compassion, and sympathy, can be considered feelings.¡±


    ¡°What is the compassion and sympathy you feel?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Father, do you know about His Majesty¡¯s ¡®dirty laundry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He has a shameful secret.¡± Patrizia said quietly. ¡°And I sympathize with that. But that can never turn into love.¡±


    ¡°So it is like that.¡±


    ¡°Father, you seem to want me to have feelings for him. Is that not true?¡±


    ¡°That is your freedom. But from the parental point of view, if His Majesty does not love you, I would hope that you also did not give him your heart. But if that is not the case, then I would want you to create a happy and harmonious family as you live on.¡±


    ¡°If that is what filial piety is, I do not think I can do that, at least for the time being.¡± This was due to the existence of Marchioness Ethyller. Patrizia sighed to herself internally. ¡°Fortunately, I do not think it is too bad right now. I have an older sister, and my family that I can sometimes see like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, then that is enough.¡± With a warm smile, the Marquis of Grochester nodded to her. ¡°Because happiness does not necessarily have only one form.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Patrizia laughed. ¡°More than that, Father, have you prepared a gift for Mother¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Have you prepared something?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Surely¡­ you did not forget?¡±


    ¡°I would not be such garbage as that. Put your worries aside.¡± The Marquis of Grochester laughed graciously, and said to her, ¡°Let us try unwrapping the birthday gifts during dinner time. I wonder what you prepared for her birthday, as well!¡±


    ¡°It is nothing special.¡±


    When Patrizia blushed, the Marquis of Grochester looked at her with eyes overflowing with love. Fortunately, even after his daughter had entered the Imperial Palace, she did not seem to have changed much. He said to Patrizia in an affection-filled voice, ¡°Now, let us go back to the rest of our family.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°This time, there should be no mistakes.¡±


    When Rosemond said this to Glara with a sharp voice, she responded with a low voice, telling Rosemond not to be worried.


    ¡°Do not worry, Marchioness. It will be certain this time.¡±


    ¡± I have to finish everything. If I delay this any more, the damage on my end will only get worse.¡±


    She had reached twenty-seven this year. It was not that good of a time to be having a child. She had to produce a prince before she reached thirty years, at all costs, and had to make that prince the Crown Prince, and make a seat for herself as his mother. That was all she currently wanted at present.


    ¡°And you have clearly told them to clean up everything well afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Madam January is not a fool, Marchioness. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right. She is a pretty smart person.¡± Rosemond, after muttering to herself with a thoughtful expression on her face, spoke again, ¡°If the Empress dies, the arrow of doubt will be aimed towards me. But well, what of it? Who could corner me as the culprit, unless there was some kind of clear evidence?¡±


    ¡°If only January¡¯s mouth remains closed, everything will unfold as desired by the Marchioness.¡±


    ¡°January cannot betray me. If I fall, that would mean that the Duke of Efreni will also reach his end, so where would January go then?¡±


    Rosemond chuckled to herself, and downed all of the remaining green tea in the cup that had been placed on the table. She felt the heat permeate her throat, but even that seemed to be overshadowed by the thoughts of her upcoming victory. Rosemond spoke happily, ¡°Oh right, and to the Duke of Efreni¡­¡±


    There was a rustle of movement.


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 168

    Rosemond felt someone¡¯s presence, and stopped talking. On that one day, when she had been deprived of her title as Baroness, her distrust towards people had grown, and even after becoming a Marchioness, she only had a few maids remain in the Vain Palace. Not only that, there was no reason to feel any other presence in the room where she was now, because the rest of the maids had been sent away so that she could address this important topic. A chill went down Rosemond¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Glara, go and check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marchioness.¡±


    As Glara caught on to the seriousness of the situation, she quickly ran to the doorway and opened the door. But there was nobody outside. Glara spoke in a flustered manner, ¡°Marchioness, there is nobody here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, whoever it was would have run away by now.¡± Rosemond gave an order as she ground down her teeth. ¡°Find whoever it was, now! This cannot leak out, at all costs!¡±


    <hr />


    Patrizia had a really good time reuniting with her family. After dinner, Patrizia and the rest of the family members celebrated the birthday of Marchioness Grochester, presenting their prepared gifts to commemorate the special occasion.


    Patrizia presented a tea coaster she had made herself, Petronilla had prepared a tea set that had been brought over from an Eastern empire, and finally, her husband, Marquis Grochester, presented a high-quality dress from a designer who was rising in popularity for his one and only wife. The Marchioness of Grochester appeared to be very impressed by her family¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I did not know you could all make me feel so touched like this.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, honey.¡±


    ¡°Mother, congratulations on your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡±


    As the Marchioness of Grochester rejoiced with a soft smile, Patrizia felt her heart warm up for the first time in a long while. How long had it been since she had felt such a wonderful feeling as this. She could not recall, so she felt a bit strange.


    The Marchioness of Grochester noticed this change in Patrizia, and asked her, ¡°Lizzy, when will you be going back to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I am going to head back before midnight.¡±


    ¡°Rafaella must be suffering from this.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I am alright, Marchioness.¡±


    Smiling slightly at Rafaella¡¯s cheerful reply, the Marchioness of Grochester soon looked around at the rest of her family, and asked to be excused, ¡°I would like to have a talk with my second daughter, just the two of us; is everyone alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother. If not now, you never know when the opportunity will come again.¡±


    ¡°Because I also had a talk with her earlier, you should definitely do that as well, honey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡±


    When everyone gave their consent, the Marchioness of Grochester asked Patrizia with a warm smile on her face, ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, would you like to have a chat with your mother?¡±


    ¡°I would like that, Mother.¡±


    Patrizia gave a small smile as she stood up from her seat. The two soon moved over to Marchioness Grochester¡¯s room. A maid brought warm chamomile milk tea and butter cookies for the two of them. When the door was closed, and finally only they remained, the Marchioness of Grochester opened her mouth first.


    ¡°I think that it is such a shame that I must separate from you so soon, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°I do as well, Mother,¡± Patrizia replied to her, a bitter look on her face. ¡°Even after I became the Empress, I thought that I would still be able to visit my home often, but it was harder than I had expected.¡±


    ¡°I just said those words, my child. It would not appear like a good thing for the Empress to visit her old home often.¡± The Marchioness of Grochester continued to speak affectionately, saying words to comfort her daughter. ¡°I wonder what you talked about with your father.¡±


    ¡°It was not much.¡± Patrizia grinned and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Just how I had lived, and how I had been¡­ It was trivial things like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my child. That is not true. To say that is trivial. From a parents¡¯ point of view, nothing is as important as how their child is doing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± But it was a pity that the content itself was not very bright. Patrizia spoke further to her mother. ¡°In fact, there is something that I wanted to hide. As you know, my situation is far from any objective kind of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Happiness is originally subjective,my child. Whatever others may say, if you are the one that is happy, is that not enough?¡± the Marchioness of Grochester replied warmly. ¡°There are many good people around you. Of course, some people that are not as well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to a few good people, I am enduring life in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief,¡± the Marchioness of Grochester commented, and after a while, asked in a quiet voice, ¡°With His Majesty the Emperor¡­ How is your relationship?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Patrizia, who was in deep thought for a moment, spoke honestly. ¡°There is hatred, and there is compassion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a sympathizing relationship.¡±


    ¡°So it is like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The Marchioness of Grochester told her daughter, ¡°To see this as a relationship between a normal couple would be too unusual. As I have said before, the most important thing in terms of good and bad, is your own take on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like the relationship?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am not really sure.¡± Patrizia shrugged once again. The Marchioness of Grochester did not say anything for a moment, because she already knew that it was a habit that her daughter often exhibited when she wanted to evade a situation.


    Patrizia said to her, ¡°I do not hate it fully, but it would be tiring and difficult if I had to spend a lifetime in this kind of relationship.¡±


    ¡°You mean it is unstable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Stable relationships are not always necessarily good. Stability will soon cause burnout, like ¡®the seven year itch,¡¯ and so forth.¡±


    ¡°The situation is just raging around wildly, so, I am not sure. It is to the point that right now, I would rather feel ¡®the seven year itch,¡¯ that burnout.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever served His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± When Patrizia was suddenly asked that question, her face turned red.


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 169

    ¡°Yes,¡± Patrizia replied shortly, as the Marchioness smiled in front of her.


    ¡°Do not feel embarrassed. You are all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°It is still an embarrassing subject to discuss in front of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. More than that, it is quite amazing. In fact, your attitude toward him seemed so cold, that I thought you had not done anything until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was something that happened by accident.¡±


    Honestly, it was something like that. She had spent the night with him because of an unexpected occurrence, but it was closer to an accident or coincidence. Patrizia added on, ¡°It was simply because I had to do something in an unavoidable situation, and not because our feelings were involved.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡± Although she said that quietly, Marchioness Grochester appeared a bit sad then. It was not easy to hear this from her own daughter¡¯s mouth. The Marchioness sighed secretly to herself, and spoke to Patrizia softly, ¡°Well, no one knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, there will be no signs of me being in love with that man.¡±


    ¡°That is also something that cannot be guaranteed, Lizzy,¡± the Marchioness smiled, showing the wisdom of her years of experience. ¡°It is too early for such a hasty conclusion. Has it not been less than a year since you have become his Empress?¡±


    ¡°It is more amazing that it has not been more than a year¡¯s time. It feels like I have already spent a decade of my time there.¡±


    ¡°It is proof that you are tired of this situation,¡± the Marchioness replied to Patrizia in a bitter voice, and continued to talk to her cautiously. ¡°I always felt uncomfortable because you seemed to have been burdened so heavily at a very young age.¡±


    ¡°It was not only me; the other Empresses of the past had to go through this kind of ordeal¡­ Someone had to go through it in the end.¡±


    Looking at her adult daughter speaking so calmly, the Marchioness of Grochester spoke as if making a request, ¡°This mother of yours is ignorant, so does not know much about politics, and also does not know about the bloody quarrels of the Inner Palace. But I would just like you to be happy. I hope you do not get hurt, and live both happily and comfortably, in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°I am trying to do that.¡±


    But, at least in the Imperial Palace, ¡®comfort¡¯ and ¡®happiness¡¯ were two words that could never be compatible. If someone tried to pursue comfort, that person would soon be removed from the situation, and if happiness was pursued, they had to move ahead of the others to protect themselves. It was a fact that neither outlook was a very pleasant option.


    Patrizia said to her mother, ¡°I have to get going now. If it gets too late, the people that serve me will be the ones to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be best.¡± The Marchioness of Grochester struggled to hide her sadness as she rose up from her seat, and hugged Patrizia. ¡°How long has it been since I have hugged you like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to stay healthy and make sure nothing happens to you, until we meet again. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I will do that,¡± Patrizia replied, her voice colored with laughter, and placed her lips on the Marchioness of Grochester¡¯s forehead.


    <hr />


    After saying her farewells to each family member, Patrizia finally got into the carriage. After the carriage door was closed and Patrizia was left alone, she looked like she was contemplating something serious. After she met with her family, her thoughts seemed to have gotten deeper.


    She sighed without knowing it, and murmured, ¡°I do not want to go back.¡±


    If she followed her desires, she would just want to stay at the Grochester estate. But that could not be. It was just her acting like a child.


    ¡°Did I leave too late? As Mother mentioned, you seem to be the one that is suffering too much.¡±


    ¡°Do not say such things, Your Majesty. I would much rather have Your Majesty stay a little longer.¡± Rafaella asked her, ¡°Why not stay here a bit longer? It is also too dark and dangerous to move now.¡±


    ¡°The more time I spend leaving the palace empty, the more difficult it would be to monitor Rosemond¡­ Most of all, it is not good for others to see that the Empress of the Imperial Family is away from the palace for more than a day.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true.¡±


    After those words, the conversation stayed closed for a while. In her mind, Patrizia recalled the discussion she had shared with Duke Witherford yesterday afternoon. Rumors would be spread by his wife, and the Duchess of Efreni would be taken care of by Petronilla. Then all that was left was for Patrizia to take care of the Emperor¡­


    ¡®Is he going to believe my words?¡¯


    There was evidence. It was not difficult to insert herself with it. But will he be able to accept it with his mind, and his heart? Due to her unexpected worries, Patrizia recoiled without realizing it. Why am I even worried about this?


    Whatever shock he receives, it has absolutely nothing to do with me.


    In the first place, the relationship between Patrizia and Lucio only amounted to that much. Patrizia fiddled with the hem of her dress, her face uncomfortable.


    ¡°Who dares to go there!?¡± Rafaella¡¯s sharp voice was heard. Patrizia quickly opened the window, a startled look on her face.


    ¡°What happened¡­ Ah!¡±


    They were masked assassins. Seven of them? Eight, no¡­ There were about ten people. Patrizia twisted her lips without realizing it. She was so fed up with this unoriginal scheme, that laughter threatened to spill out.


    ¡°Rafaella, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Rafaella replied calmly. ¡°I believe in Your Majesty.¡±


    Yes, believe in me. Patrizia casually leaned against the back of the seat. But she still seemed anxious, as there was a trembling at her fingertips that could not be hidden. Patrizia closed her eyes, and recalled what had happened two days ago.


    <hr />


    The Empress of the Marvinus Empire was escorted by the Second Rank of Imperial Knights. However, it was rare for all of the Knights within that rank to move in order to protect the Empress. It was not only because there was rarely such a dangerous situation, but also because it was troublesome to do so.


    Two days ago, Patrizia had spread the word that she would be leaving the palace with only a small entourage in tow. If her predictions were correct, there was a person in the Empress¡¯ Palace who communicated with Vain Palace. Since she had already given Mirya instructions beforehand, it was more than likely that she had found the traitor by now. Of course, even if she failed, all she needed to do was to switch out all the servants.


    Anyway, after she had kept her words like that, she had secretly given instructions to Rafaella. Only one-third of the Knights of the Second rank would escort them from the start. If Patrizia had them accompany the entourage from the start, there was obviously a risk of the opposition catching on to the plan, and since Rosemond only had a chance to nab her while she returned to the palace in the middle of the night, Patrizia had already sent the orders for the rest of the Knights to be on their way to her location at a specific time.


    Hopefully they would not come late.


    ==============

 Chapter 170

    Patrizia grasped the hem of her red dress in frustration. Rafaella was a skilled knight. Also, she did not want to not worry too much, because Rafaella was not the only one escorting her. But it would be a problem above all problems if the number of assassins was too large, and the Second Rank of Knights had not arrived yet. As she heard the sound of Rafaella relentlessly cutting her opponent¡¯s body, Patrizia unwittingly pulled out the amber hairpin that had kept her hair up. Her long, turquoise-colored hair flowed down like a waterfall onto her shoulders.


    Clang, clang! The sounds of the battle outside could still be heard vividly. At that time, a familiar voice letting out a scream pierced into her ear. It was Rafaella.


    ¡°UUGH!¡±


    ¡°El¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am fine!¡±


    She seemed to have been injured. Patrizia began to get nervous. Why had they not arrived yet? As she bit her lips, the door of the carriage she was sitting in was forced open. A flustered Patrizia jumped up from her seat, and in that same moment, the assassin raised his sword at her.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    However, the groan that rang out in the carriage did not belong to Patrizia. The assassin wielding the sword at her suddenly stopped all movement, and then crumpled to the floor on the spot. Patrizia let out a rough breath without her knowledge.


    ¡°Moon of the Empire!¡±


    A profound voice was heard, along with the sound of a sword being taken out of the body from behind. It was the voice of the Commander of the Second Rank of Imperial Knights. Patrizia looked at him with a surprised look on her face. He went down on his knee, ¡°I apologize for the delay, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The punishment for this mistake¡­ I will pay it back with a perfect completion of this mission,¡± Patrizia replied to him in a slightly quivering voice. ¡°Preferably, capture them. But of course, if the situation does not allow it, you can just kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Your orders, I receive and obey,¡± The Knight Commander replied in a simple manner, and closed the door. Patrizia was left alone, and swallowed as she heard the situation of a vivid brawl coming from outside the carriage. She was worried about Rafaella, who was injured. She could only hope that it was not too big a wound.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    After a while, the door was opened, and the Knight Commander reappeared. Patrizia got out of the carriage with a swift movement. The assassins were all dead. The Knight Commander spoke to her, but did not raise his face.


    ¡°Three of them were captured, but they all bit off their tongues and died.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She guessed that they were hired at a fairly expensive place. Patrizia scoffed mockingly, and muttered, ¡°It cannot be helped. If they have been paid for, they have to carry out the price.¡±


    Patrizia asked Rafaella, a worried expression on her face, ¡°Ella, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am alright, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You have a serious injury.¡±


    Patrizia twisted her face into a frown. Interlocked with the memories from her life before, the events of that time remained like an afterimage. At that time, Rafaella had died trying to save Petronilla, who had been the Empress.


    When Patrizia bit her lips, Rafaella carefully patted her face, ¡°Please do not bite your lips.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really fine.¡±


    ¡°Because you have such an incompetent Empress, you are the one that has to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Do not say it like that. You chose me after all, and Your Majesty is far from incompetent.¡± Rafaella laughed brightly, and Patrizia, who watched this all so painfully, soon gave her orders.


    ¡°Come inside the carriage. Other knights will do the escorting now.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Rafaella, are you going to hurt my heart any more than this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With those words said, Rafaella went inside Patrizia¡¯s carriage quietly, without trying to argue the point further. Red blood could be seen on her right shoulder, as if there was some kind of cut. Patrizia bit her lips again.


    ¡°Come on, let us get going.¡±


    At the end of her words, the carriage began to set off, and Patrizia calmly took off the dress she was wearing. Soon her white inner dress was revealed.


    Taken aback, Rafaella asked her, ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    But her question soon became flustered. Patrizia ripped the dress without hesitation. Patrizia thought about how she had torn a dress like this before. That day when she and Lucio had gone back and forth between life and death.


    ¡°I have to stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I am alright.¡±


    ¡°Are all the knights the same? Pretend that it does not hurt, even if it hurts, thinking it will be fine if it does not hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the one that is not alright,¡± Patrizia was full of worry, and resolutely ordered Rafaella, ¡°Take off your top.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rafaella did so silently, and Patrizia haad another feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, wrapping the clean white cloth around her injured shoulder. Intermittently she heard the sounds of Rafaella¡¯s groans while she was trying to hold them in. Patrizia bit her lips whenever that happened. This time she had¡­ almost been sacrificed again. As she thought about it like that, she felt her heart palpitate.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°The Second Rank of Knights were the ones to arrive late; it is not the fault of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No. I should have considered the possibility of this kind of situation as well.¡± Patrizia sighed and apologized, ¡°I will not let this happen to you again.¡±


    ¡°That is what I should be saying, my dear Empress,¡± Rafaella smiled brightly and softly soothed Patrizia. ¡°I will be better once I go back to the Imperial Palace, and receive treatment there. You do not have to make a big deal about this.¡±


    ¡°A big deal. When the blood flows like this.¡± Patrizia responded in an upset voice as she tightly tied a knot in the fabric. A low moan grazed by her ear, and Patrizia asked her in a serious manner, ¡°It is good for you to protect me, but I do not want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to do that.¡± Rafaella smiled brightly, and only then did Patrizia¡¯s facial expression slowly begin to loosen and relax. Then Patrizia pulled out a dagger from her bosom, as if she had forgotten all about it, and began to make long slashes on her arms and shoulders with it. Shocked by Patrizia¡¯s behavior, which were accompanied by moans from the pain, Rafaella hurriedly grabbed hold of her arm.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 171

    ¡°Calm down, Rafaella.¡±


    However, Patrizia seemed so calm at that moment, and Rafaella even wondered if she had gone crazy. Patrizia casually ripped off her torn dress some more, and began to put the piece of fabric around her own arm.


    ¡°Lizzy, are you crazy?¡±


    Patrizia bluntly replied to Rafaella¡¯s quivering voice, ¡°Fortunately, that is not the case.¡±


    ¡°Then why this¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you have been injured, so I must be injured as well,¡± Patrizia calmly explained to her. ¡°I do not intend to bury this thing. I am going to make it grow bigger. To do that¡­ I have to be hurt to this extent, too.¡±


    What kind of reaction would ¡®he¡¯ show when seeing this wound? Patrizia was quite curious. But the curiosity was brief at best, and she quickly brought up something else.


    ¡°I did not cut myself enough to scar. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°That is not the point of my words¡­¡±


    ¡°I should have to at least spill this much blood to properly decorate the finale, right?¡±


    Patrizia showed a twisted smile, and tied a knot on the cloth wrapped around her arm. Watching the blood flow out and dye the white cloth blood-red, Patrizia instead looked as if she was deep in thought about something.


    <hr />


    Lucio wandered around the room, a nervous look on his face. Even though it was late at night, he could not easily fall asleep. At this behavior, the chief maid of the Central Palace came into his room with a worried expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is now late into the night, but you still have not prepared to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°There is no way¡­ I can fall asleep,¡± he muttered in a pained voice.


    At his words, the chief maid calmed him down with a soothing voice, ¡°Her Majesty will be safe and sound. If anything happens, I will be sure to wake you up right away, so please go to bed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡± He shook his head. ¡°I will just remain like this. I still have some documents to look over anyway, so I will just read that instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The chief maid could no longer go against Lucio¡¯s will, and so she left the room, respecting his wishes. Lucio was left alone; he walked to the front of his desk, full of mixed emotions. But even when he was sitting down, he had a hard time focusing on his work. His nerves were focused only on Patrizia, who was still outside of the Imperial Palace.


    If what I am guessing is correct¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The voice of a flustered maid came from outside of his room, and he shouted involuntarily, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress has arrived.¡±


    With those words, Lucio rose abruptly from his seat, and the door opened as Patrizia appeared. No matter how he tried to look at her positively, he could not say her appearance looked close to neat and presentable. Her hair was flying loose and completely mussed, and her dress was torn in numerous spots. The biggest problem was that she had long wounds all over her shoulders and arms.


    He let out a frightened shout, and ran over to her. ¡°Empress!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    He clearly looked like he was in a state of shock. Patrizia was briefly puzzled by the bigger reaction than what she had expected, but soon cleared up her inner thoughts, staggering and walked in Lucio¡¯s direction.


    He quickly supported her. ¡°Empress, what in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°On the way back.¡± Patrizia continued in a thin voice, ¡°We were attacked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He stared at her, surprise on his face. Patrizia, felt his gaze, lost her balance, and fell. Lucio caught hold of her quickly, but eventually collapsed down on the floor.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The fall hurt her behind, and cry escaped her mouth.


    Lucio was distressed when he heard her. He said to her, ¡°I will listen to the story later, for now let us call for the court physician.¡±


    Lucio called for the court physician in an urgent manner. Patrizia stared at him with mixed emotions. Who could have known something like this was going to happen? He was so surprised and worried about her current state that he seemed awkward and unfamiliar to her. This was simply just pity along with sympathy. Just as she sympathized with him, he also only sympathized with someone who was injured. Patrizia thought that, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°The court physician will be coming soon, so just rest during that time.¡± Lucio said to Patriziaa, and then lifted her easily. She panicked and reflexively grabbed onto his shoulder. He said to her calmly, ¡°I will not drop you, so just relax.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia could not say anything as she stared blankly at Lucio. The distance from there to his bed was quite short. He quickly moved her to the bed. Lucio put Patrizia down carefully on the bed, and looked at Patrizia with conflicted eyes. Patrizia felt uncomfortable under his gaze, and dropped her eyes to the floor. She hoped that the court physician would come as soon as possible.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial court physician has arrived.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, the visitor whom Patrizia had so hoped for arrived, and Lucio cried out urgently, ¡°Escort the physician in immediately.¡±


    The court physician quickly entered Lucio¡¯s room and ran to the bed where the Emperor and Empress were. He swallowed a bit of rough breathing, and greeted the two of them properly.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesties, the Moon and Sun of the Empire. May the Marvinus Empire have magnificent glory¡­¡±


    ¡°Skip the greetings, hurry and check the condition of the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Lucio¡¯s urgent tone impelled the court physician to move even more urgently. He approached Patrizia, loosened the piece of clothing tied to her shoulder, and looked carefully at the wound.


    After a while, he said in a soft voice, as if it was a relief, ¡°Fortunately, the wound is not very deep compared to the length, so it is not life-threatening by any means. If the medicine is applied well, it will surely heal quickly.¡±


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 172

    Lucio sighed with relief at the diagnosis from the court physician. While the court physician was treating Patrizia, Lucio scrutinized every single aspect of her during that time. Patrizia felt burdened by the unintended interest and gaze, but she did not say anything, and she simply looked on as the court physician treated her wounds.


    Eventually, after her cuts had been meticulously wrapped with clean white cloth, the court physician left the room. Patrizia did not speak for a while, and only spit out a few words after a long time had passed, ¡°I did not come here looking for treatment, but I was unexpectedly taken care of, and became a burden.¡±


    ¡°Burden.¡± Lucio repeated in a slightly choked-up voice. ¡°This sort of thing is¡­ not a burden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do not have to say those kinds of words.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Empress. What happened?¡± His eyes had once again turned slightly red.


    Patrizia stared at him for a moment, then spoke in a weak voice that went against the previous pledge she had made to herself. ¡°I encountered assassins while I was outside of the Imperial Palace. Fortunately, I had contacted the Second Rank of Knights in advance, which saved my life, and two assassins were captured¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, my knight almost died as well.¡±


    After she told the story with a combination of some exaggeration and lies, Lucio looked at her with a strange expression on his face. Half of it was due to relief, and the other half was due to anguish.


    Patrizia wondered what his expression signified, and asked him, ¡°Why do you make a face like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I think I was too late.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What does that mean.¡±


    ¡°I had sent my knights in time for your return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was something she had not known about. Patrizia was taken aback as she asked, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you already know something like this would happen? Surely not¡­ Your Majesty hired the assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Patrizia. It is not like that.¡± Lucio quickly cut off her words, and denied it. Patrizia stared at Lucio with reddened eyes.


    Lucio¡¯s face was desperate as he stared back at her. ¡°¡­ I eavesdropped on what Marchioness Ethyller was talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I had sent the knights as a precautionary measure, but it was not directly related to this incident. This misunderstanding¡­ I hope you will not think like that.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°But even that was too late, if the Second Rank of Knights had not moved in the right time¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes with a distressed expression. A thought that he hated to imagine had come to mind. Words full of pain burst out of his mouth, ¡°I am sorry, Patrizia. This is all my¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was Patrizia who was flustered by the sudden guilt on his part. She blinked her eyes in a foolish manner, and soon said to him firmly, ¡°Calm down, Your Majesty.¡±


    This man had trauma concerning the death of his mother. He was perhaps projecting what had happened in the past with what she was experiencing now. When her thoughts reached this point, Patrizia¡¯s voice turned urgent. ¡°Strictly speaking, this is not Your Majesty¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As you have said, it is a crime that belongs to Marchioness Ethyller. After the end of this, her existence will be no more in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you hate it, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You do whatever you want.¡± Lucio ended her words with a tired voice. Patrizia had her words obstructed, and asked him with a stunned expression on her face, ¡°Really¡­ you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Did you not say you captured the assassins, as well? It is a crime that will be revealed anyway, since there is actual evidence, and all that is needed is a confession. I will give you the full power to conduct the investigation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are speaking as if you do not possess any residual feelings for her anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Residual feelings. Residual feelings for her had disappeared on the day of the party, when she had revealed to him all of her deception, leaving only the bitter wounds behind. He let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    So that was why, there were no residual feelings now. All of this was a disaster brought on by his own foolishness. There would be nothing more ridiculous than if he still had some residual feelings while he begged for the Empress. He said to her, ¡°Make everything right again. On behalf of my foolish self.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She liked this kind of avoidance of responsibility, but also hated it. Feeling a conflict of emotions, Patrizia quietly bit her lips. At some point in time, he began to show this kind of attitude to Rosemond, and Patrizia was curious, since she did not know the reason why. She could only guess that some kind of story had come and gone between the two of them.


    Patrizia asked him, ¡°The reason for your heart having changed suddenly¡­ may I ask why?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing special. I just realized too late that the truth I thought I had known was actually just fiction.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She did not know what he had discovered, but at least that was not what she was trying to reveal to him now. What kind of face would he make when he found out what she was about to tell him? How would he feel?


    Patrizia quietly opened her mouth, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Rosemon¡­ It is regarding the Marchioness of Ethyller.¡±


    ¡°I really do not want to talk about something like that when I am with you.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time. I am too tired to tell you now, and the timing is not ideal as well.¡± Patrizia continued calmly. ¡°It will be a shocking story for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am worried that you will not be able to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Worried.¡± He smiled and noted, ¡°It is quite unusual for you to be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you not hate me?¡±

 Chapter 173

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Patrizia replied in a dry manner. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You mean that is not the case now?¡±


    ¡°I still hate Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I am also compassionate towards you.¡± Patrizia said with an unshakeable look on her face. ¡°It is just a feeling of pity. To the point that you might be offended.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not offended.¡±


    Patrizia stared at the man who said that he was not offended, when he could certainly feel that way as the man wielding absolute control over the Marvinus Empire. Before she could ask that question, his words continued, ¡°Just the fact that your eyes no longer contain pure hatred is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am glad. Very glad, at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will be taking my leave now.¡± The flustered Patrizia slowly stood up from her seat, and walked to the doorway with steady footsteps. She put her hand on the door handle, and muttered to herself internally, No more¡­ Do not be concerned.


    Whatever it was about¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress, you have arrived?¡±


    When Patrizia entered the Empress Palace, Mirya welcomed her by making a big deal, which was unusual for her. Patrizia smiled brightly, showing that she was perfectly fine.


    Mirya spoke in a crying voice, ¡°For you to place me on pins and needles like this every time, Your Majesty is too much.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the results, everything has gone well, Mirya,¡± Patrizia replied in a relaxed voice, and quietly confirmed, ¡°His Majesty granted me the full power over the investigation. The two assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°I have prepared for it, Your Majesty. I had them locked in the dungeon.¡±


    The assassins had all died, and could not come back to life again, so of course the two were planted by her. Patrizia thought it did not matter anyway. She did not want to drag out this fight any further. It was too tiring to do so.


    ¡°It is already so late at night, but she might be up to plotting another scheme. Mirya, take the maids of the Empress Palace to Vain Palace right now. In the name of the Empress, arrest Marchioness Ethyller, along with her maids. His Majesty will serve as the witness, and if necessary, it will be the end if we prepare the assassins¡¯ testimonies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Mirya disappeared quickly, leaving only those words behind.


    Rafaella asked after a short time passed, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am alright. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I am alright too,¡± Rafaella said it like that and smiled, revealing her white teeth. ¡°I called for the Imperial court physician. Surely, the physician of the Imperial Palace is quite skilled?¡±


    ¡°I am worried it might scar.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of a knight having good skin?¡± After Rafaella giggled as she laughed, she approached Patrizia¡¯s side, and sat down next to her. She asked Patrizia, holding her hand tightly. ¡°Is everything finished now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± Rafaella murmured while leaning her head on Patrizia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It was very difficult for us, right?¡±


    ¡°We have to endure and work hard until the end.¡± Patrizia¡¯s voice had no energy left as she said these words.


    <hr />


    ¡°What do we do¡­ What do we do¡­¡± Rosemond muttered to herself nervously. Like a patient with neurosis, she wandered around the room in a hectic manner.


    Glara was watching this in the middle of the night, and said to her carefully, ¡°Even if the assassination failed, all the assassins would have ended their lives. So the evidence that we did it is nowhere to be found¡­¡±


    ¡°If you made up evidence, that would be the end of it. For this situation to get so big!¡± Rosemond chewed on her fingernails. Why was this going so wrong? She ordered Glara in an angry voice, ¡°Write a letter to January right this instant. This situation¡­¡±


    At that moment, the door opened with a loud crash, and Rosemond froze. Mirya and the other maids of the Empress Palace came in quickly.


    Glaring at them, Rosemond demanded, ¡°¡±What is this rudeness? What kind of education did you all receive to do something like this?!..¡±


    ¡°Your words are too harsh, Marchioness.¡± Mirya coldly cut off Rosemond¡¯s words. ¡°At the very least, these are not words that the Marchioness should say.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing? Arrest them all right away!¡±


    As soon as Mirya¡¯s words came out, the maids of the Empress Palace seized Rosemond, Glara, and other maids. Naturally, Rosemond resisted as if she was full of momentum.


    ¡°What are you doing! It seems you brats have finally gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°The crazy one, is not one of us, but you! Without any fear, you dared to attempt to assassinate Her Majesty twice!¡±


    ¡°You dare act like this towards me! Do you all think you will be safe? Daring to do this to the Emperor¡¯s concubine¡­!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are greatly mistaken, Marchioness.¡± Mirya gave a stern warning to Rosemond, who had an incredulous look on her face.


    ¡°Her Majesty was targeted with an assassination attempt while she was outside of the Imperial Palace, and of course His Majesty knows about it.¡±


    ¡°So what?! Doing this to me right now without any proof¡­!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor has delegated authority over the investigation to Her Majesty, and the captured assassins are giving their confessions below in their prison cells. When the confession comes out, the Marchioness will not be safe.¡±


    ¡°Is there any evidence that I am the culprit?¡± Rosemond asked with a twisted smile. ¡°When you have not gotten any confession from the assassins yet! With what evidence you dare do this to me?!¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty overheard the conversation between the Marchioness and the maid of Vain Palace. The content of the discussion was about daring to assassinate the Empress of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Rosemond was aghast. Then the feeling that someone was there earlier¡­!


    ¡°Is there anything left that you still have to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Save what you have to say. Right now, no matter how much you shout here, no one will listen to, or advocate for you in any way. Drag her away right now!¡±


    Mirya¡¯s shout made the maids move faster. Rosemond did not let out meaningless screams. Instead, she quickly began to turn the wheels in her head. In a situation like this, where she had fallen into the grave she had dug, she was constantly looking for a way to save herself.


    <hr />


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 174

    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller and all her maids have been detained in the dungeon, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Everybody has worked so hard until dawn.¡± Patrizia praised all of their hard work.


    Seeing Patrizia¡¯s shadowed face, Mirya asked carefully, ¡°Is there something bothering Your Majesty? Your mood does not look very bright.¡±


    ¡°I am just a little tired. Why would I not feel good about all this?¡± Patrizia let out a short sigh, and then murmured, ¡°It is just that¡­ It is getting very complicated because everything is running towards the end.¡±


    ¡°Is there something good, along with all the hateful feelings toward her?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Patrizia shook her head relentlessly.


    ¡°Those sweet words do not match the relationship between me and her. For me to hold some kind of good feeling towards her, I did something I should not have to her, and she did a lot of things that she should not have towards me.¡±


    ¡°Even if that is the case for the Marchioness of Ethyller, why is Your Majesty¡­?¡± Mirya asked, her expression showing she did not understand, but Patrizia held her tongue about that at the end.


    ¡°It is a misfortune that I presented, but I think it would be better for me to go without spreading it around everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry? What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a story I really do not want to talk about. No one knows about it but me, so do not feel upset about being left out. Just¡­ As a woman, I committed an action that was not very moral.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is,¡± Mirya said quietly to Patrizia,¡±I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s will. I do not think Your Majesty is absolute good, or that Marchioness Ethyller is absolutely evil. However, Your Majesty is the only master I have chosen, and so I will only obey Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°About the supposed immoral action you had committed, do you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°I do not think that I can be such a poisonous person. If I had been that Marchioness woman, I would have said that I do not have any regrets. Sometimes that is a side to her I envy.¡±


    ¡°You can feel envious, but I do not want you to blame yourself. I, and all those who follow Your Majesty, simply respect and serve Your Majesty as you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying it like that.¡± Patrizia gave her a grin, and Mirya smiled in turn when she saw that.


    ¡°Now, you had better go to sleep, Your Majesty. Tomorrow, no, in a short while there will be a mountain of work to deal with.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    There was a lot to do. At the very least, she had to be the one to finish it all. Sweeping her fingers over her long turquoise hair that had been neatly arranged, Patrizia murmured inadvertently, ¡°I will be very busy, starting today.¡±


    <hr />


    Petronilla woke up in her bed, stifling a yawn, her hands covering her mouth. She felt so tired from yesterday that the sunlight coming into the room felt brighter than usual. She was rubbing her eyes, still heavy due to sleeping late, but someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°My Lady, my I go in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, a maid quickly opened the door and entered the room. She looked like she was in a bit of hurry, and of course Petronilla felt that was strange. Petronilla asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Did something happen? You do not look well.¡±


    ¡°Last night the Imperial Palace was in utter pandemonium, my Lady!¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Palace was? Why?¡± Petronilla already knew the reason why, but pretended to be surprised.


    In response, the maid cried as she answered, ¡°Well you see, Her Majesty survived an assassination attempt from a group of assassins!¡±


    ¡°¡­ The culprit?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Marchioness of Ethyller was detained due to a testimony from His Majesty. Oh my goodness, my Lady. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Is Lizzy safe?¡± Petronilla revealed a slightly nervous appearance.


    The maid nodded. ¡°She has been injured, but it is said to not be a hindrance to her livelihood.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ That is a relief.¡± Petronilla did not want to even think about it, but she was plagued with worry about the possibility of a ¡°what if¡± situation. She said to the maid calmly, ¡°I have to hurry up a bit to enter the Imperial Place today. Can you help me?¡±


    <hr />


    The fact that the Empress survived not one assassination attempt, but two attempts, was enough of a fact to shake up the Imperial family and nobility.


    As soon as the morning dawned, Lucio nearly tripled the number of the Second Rank of Knights, and announced that he was entrusting full power over the investigation to the Empress. No one objected to this decision, because it was such an extreme matter.


    The Duke of Efreni seemed to want to complain about Patrizia detaining Rosemond, but Lucio had already delegated full power over the investigation to her, and the situation was so severe that he could not be of help to her. Of course, it was Rosemond who expressed the greatest anger in this situation.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ For the Emperor to act this way¡­!¡±


    She paced back and forth in her prison cell, a nervous look on her face. The two assassins who were captured were surely planted by Patrizia. The organization she had commissioned was a place that kept secrets by even committing suicide if their mission failed. But even so, it was impossible for her to do something as foolish as revealing the existence of the organization. So in other words, she was now completely caught in a trap.


    At this rate, it could be all over!


    Rosemond chewed off her fingernails, riddled with anxiety. She had always been calm and confident, but this time she could not be like that. Although the game was rigged to frame her, it was still evidence, and above all, the Emperor was not on her side. Rosemond scratched her head in a fit of annoyance.


    ¡°What should I do? How should I¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosemond.¡±


    Someone called out her name. Rosemond stared at the person, a fierce expression on her face.


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 175

    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    As soon as she saw Patrizia, Rosemond let out a sharp sound through her teeth. She stared at Patrizia resentfully, as if she had fallen into a trap.


    Patrizia was amazed by the attitude Rosemond was showing. This was clearly a mental problem. Why did she not think even a little about her own faults, and instead just looked at the person who was about to punish her with those kind of eyes?


    Patrizia asked her, not hiding the bite in her words, ¡°Even in prison, your mind still remains the same. How can I fix your frivolous habits?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the noble Empress, can not dare to accomplish such a feat, no matter how hard you try!¡± Rosemond laughed beautifully, mockingd Patrizia, but she did not even blink in surprise. It was not like the situation was going against her so she would fall for such a level of provocation, and she had been the one to plot half of this situation, after all.


    Patrizia instead put on a pretty smile that resembled Rosemond¡¯s own, and showed Rosemond a pretense of concern, ¡°It will be very difficult for you now. No one will be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Before I became the Marchioness of Ethyller, I am still the daughter of the Efreni household. My adopted father cannot forsake me.¡±


    ¡°It is not like the Duke really cared for you, and that was the reason why he adopted you as a daughter.¡±


    Patrizia had already put a wicked smile on her face, as if she were piercing the inside of Rosemond¡¯s mind, but Rosemond responded casually, ¡°What would be the point of that? The important thing is that he will never be able to forsake me.¡±


    ¡°You know, Rosemond.¡± Patrizia spoke to her with an amused expression on her face, ¡°I know why you believe in Duke Efreni so much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rosemond made a sound, trying to hide her bewilderment, but Patrizia had already penetrated her thoughts.


    Patrizia smiled in a charming manner, and whispered into her ear. ¡°What I mean is, that I know all about the things that you have used to threaten the Duke.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do not have to know.¡± Patrizia shook her head as if it did not matter. ¡°The important thing is, you should not be relying on the Duke for his support.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The Duke will not have the power to protect you now.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you are someone that plans to take away the Duke¡¯s title or something.¡±


    ¡°That is not in my line of duty. As you know, that belongs to the Duchess of Efreni.¡±


    At those words, Rosemond had no choice but to realize that Patrizia already knew everything that she knew. January, what in the world did she¡­! Rosemond ground her teeth internally.


    ¡°It is really up to her in regards to what will happen to him. Perhaps, if you had some kind of affinity with the Duchess as well¡­ Otherwise, it would be difficult to expect any help to come from the Efreni family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ha!¡±


    ¡°But the Duchess of Efreni I know is not a fool. Would there be any worth in saving you while earning the hatred of the Empress? More than that¡­¡± Patrizia smiled coldly and finished her sentence. ¡°The young Efreni is dead. Will a mother who has lost her son try to protect a woman who was in cahoots with her husband¡¯s mistress?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you seeing this through to the end, now?¡±


    ¡°That is my plan, Marchioness Ethyller.¡± Patrizia continued with a tired face, ¡°I am so exhausted from this constant friction with you, and above all, I cannot overlook the situation you brought about, where the livelihood of the people I love was threatened. Would it not be easier to finish it like this?¡±


    ¡°It will only be easier for Your Majesty. I am going to put up a fight until the end.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. But to fulfill the meaning of ¡®putting up a fight¡¯, needs some kind of possibility. Is it possible that you will be reincarnated now? I am going to give you the death penalty for trying to assassinate the Empress, and spread the Duke of Efreni¡¯s shameful secrets. Noble society will be engulfed in chaos.¡±


    Patrizia spoke matter-of-factly, as though she had prepared for all of this for a very long time. She did not show any sign of hesitation or wanting to pause as she continued to speak.


    ¡°But it does not matter. The drought can only be resolved after a storm, and the air will then become clean.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Even if the storms belonging to you and the Duke of Efreni make the Marvinus Empire a little hectic and noisy, it will soon be more stable than before, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? That the storm will easily subside?¡±


    ¡°You did not back down until now. It was difficult enough for me.¡± Patrizia told her in a quiet voice. ¡°Every situation is telling you that the storm will be subsiding soon, is there a need to be scared anymore?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it is the last blow that is most terrifying, Your Majesty.¡± Rosemond replied to Patrizia with a twisted smile on her face. ¡°Do you think I will end like this? Do you think I am going to die alone?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in who you will drag with you to your ruin. At least, not even one of my loved ones has played a role in your ugly deeds. There is nothing that can hurt me, so why should I care about your words?¡±


    ¡°Do as you please, Your Imperial Majesty, the Noble Empress.¡±


    Rosemond stared at Patrizia with cold eyes, but this time Patrizia did not even say anything. In her eyes, even Rosemond¡¯s words could only be seen as a final struggle from the loser. There was nothing else that need be considered by the woman who had been assured the victory.


    Patrizia whispered in a soft voice, ¡°When I get a confession from the assassin, and your crimes are proven, you will not be able to avoid punishment. Probably, you will officially be put on trial. Until then, Rosemond, there is nothing you can do, absolutely nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ look carefully to see how this pointless story ends. Since that is the only thing you will be able to do.¡±


    Patrizia turned back with no regrets, leaving only those words. It was a conversation holding no reasons for her to have any regrets. The victory was already hers. Any more anxiety was meaningless to her. Now it was Rosemond, not her, who had to be concerned. Rosemond continuously tried to brainstorm for a way out, with a more frustrated look on her face than before.


    <hr />

 Chapter 176

    ¡°In case you did not know, a confession will be obtained later this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Not too fast. Even so, not too late as well,¡± Patrizia murmured in a low voice as she was walking down the marble hall. If the Duke of Efreni tried to set up a scheme, everything would become warped. Patrizia requested in a stern voice, ¡°Strictly prohibit contact between Marchioness Ethyller and any outsider. Not only letters, but any sort of speech cannot come and go. All means of communication with the outside world must be cut off completely.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Do not worry,¡± Mirya reassured Patrizia with a supportive voice, and quickly reported, ¡°Lady Grochester is said to be on her way now, Your Majesty. It seems that since the matter is quite the imperative one, she has hurried here.¡±


    ¡°I do not know if she is being worried for no reason. I told her so many times that it would be alright¡­¡±


    When Patrizia spoke in a slightly uncomfortable voice, Mirya comforted her, ¡°Your Majesty said that, but is it not heartbreaking news anyway? Do not be uncomfortable with this.¡±


    ¡°My parents must be very worried.¡±


    ¡°With that in mind, I have already sent a maid to deliver the news to the Grochester family. They have been told not to worry too much, so they should not do so.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Since I am perfectly fine like this,¡± Patrizia replied with a dry voice, and as she turned a corner, suddenly stopped walking when she faced an unexpected character. It was that person.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Your walk was hurried. Where are you coming from?¡±


    At the end of Lucio¡¯s words, Patrizia paused momentarily. She did not feel much inclined to tell him where she had been, but she could not lie as well. She replied calmly, ¡°I am on the way back from the dungeon, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He seemed to grasp the whole situation with those words, and asked nothing more.


    Patrizia got tired of waiting, and ended the conversation first. ¡°Then I will¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­ do you plan to go about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean, how?¡± Patrizia asked as if she did not understand. ¡°I am sorry, but I am not sure what Your Majesty is talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty¡¯s words are referring to what will become of the Marchioness of Ethyller¡­ That is, Your Majesty, undecided as of yet. Since I have not been able to get a confession from an assassin.¡±


    Of course, I will get one soon, Patrizia muttered to herself internally.


    ¡°But if it becomes clear that she was trying to assassinate me, the Empress of the Empire, then she will be punished for the crime of daring to kill the Moon of the Empire with the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He said nothing.


    Patrizia had a slightly twisted smile on her face as she asked him, ¡°Why. Do you not like that?¡±


    ¡°No. If the crime is clear, it would be the right thing to do.¡± His voice was neither helpless nor sad, but he gave off some sort of a feeling of bitterness.


    Patrizia did not like that, so said in a much colder voice, ¡°Even if Your Majesty does not want a punishment like that, it cannot be helped. It is not just her. If anyone tries to assassinate the Imperial Family, it is right to rule with this kind of punishment.¡±


    ¡°I did not say anything, Empress. If the results come out that way, then that is how it should be handled.¡± he replied with a little sigh in his voice, and then changed the topic. ¡°You seem to be busy, and I got in your way. Where were you heading to?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nowhere,¡± Patrizia replied. ¡°I was just on my way back to my quarters.¡±


    ¡°The places you were hurt? Are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°I am alright now, thanks to your concern.¡±


    Originally, it was Patrizia¡¯s intention to make those wounds. Therefore, only the length of the wound was long, but they were not deep. Shallow and wide wounds healed quickly. The problem was a deep, narrow wound. It did not even show up well.


    Patrizia ended the conversation, ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡±


    Patrizia resumed her walk, leaving only those words. Mirya followed her. Patrizia walked about twenty steps, then glanced behind her. He was still standing there, like a person with his feet glued to the floor. Patrizia had a strange and complex look on her face as she took in his appearance.


    <hr />


    Petronilla stepped into the Imperial Palace shortly after Patrizia¡¯s arrival at her quarters.


    ¡°Lizzy, you are really fine, right?¡± she asked Patrizia, concerned.


    Patrizia replied calmly, ¡°This was not a sudden thing. I told you about it beforehand.¡±


    Petronilla knew this, of course, so she had been bracing herself, but when it had actually happened, she could not help but be worried. She replied, ¡°But I can¡¯t help being worried. I am glad you are fine, anyway. Is Ella alright?¡±


    ¡°Ella is alright. She was injured, though.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I am quite strong, Nil. Her Majesty is overly concerned.¡±


    Rafaella murmured as if complaining, and Petronilla chuckled,¡±Yes, that is a relief, anyway. I am really glad that you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Father and Mother must have been very worried.¡±


    ¡°Words cannot even describe it,¡± Petronilla sighed. ¡°They were extremely worried. I told them not to worry too much, as I would come here and see you. Father did not even make it obvious, but you could tell he was very worried.¡±


    ¡°Tell them I am well, Nil.¡± Patrizia said, and looked as if she was contemplating for a moment, until she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 177

    ¡°I am going to obtain a confession this afternoon. Rosemond will be put on trial for treason for an assassination attempt on a member of the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°The death penalty should come out, right?¡±


    ¡°It will, unless something specific happens.¡± Patrizia continued with a thoughtful expression, ¡°When this scandal explodes, the reason the Duke of Efreni holds to Rosemond will disappear. No one will be able to object.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°When will the Duchess of Efreni return?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon. It should be around four o¡¯clock, if nothing else comes up.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, Nilla.¡± Patrizia exhaled a shallow breath. ¡°It is a bit crazy to see things happen all at once¡­ Yes, it might be better to have all of this taken care of now.¡±


    ¡°Is that not how it usually goes? How good it would be if incidents popped up one by one. The problem is that things in the world do not work out like that.¡±


    Petronilla nodded, agreeing with Rafaella¡¯s words. ¡°It will be good to finish all of this quickly, Lizzy. The rewards will last for a long time, and the punishment will be short.¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Patrizia sighed. ¡°But even so, I would like to bring this up to His Majesty only after Rosemond¡¯s crimes have been proven.¡±


    <hr />


    Duchess Efreni looked out the window, her face blank. Blue waves were crashing about outside the window. A seagull cried above them as it passed by. It was truly a peaceful landscape.


    Duchess Efreni was just staring out the window, her face devoid of expression at this serene beauty. It was like all her emotions were stolen from her at once. Her white face looked even more pale, and she acted like she had lost her reason for life.


    Someone called out to her, ¡°Duchess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But she remained silent. The person that called out to her was a long-time maid of the Duchess of Efreni, and she spoke to herself, knowing she would not get an answer. ¡°I am told that we will arrive at the Marvinus Empire soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Duchess Efreni could reply back, but she did not even open her mouth. The Duchess¡¯ maid sighed, and quietly stepped out of the cabin. With a thud, the door closed, and the Duchess was left alone. She was still staring at the sea, her eyes out of focus. A long time later, a single tear rolled down her dry cheek.


    <hr />


    Around an hour later, the ship carrying Duchess Efreni anchored at a large port in the Marvinus Empire. The maid went down first to escort the Duchess.


    ¡°We have arrived, Duchess. Please come down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She continued to not utter a word, and only moved her body. Everyone around her knew her circumstances, and looked at her with compassionate eyes. It was not normally permitted to gaze at the high-ranking Duchess in such a daring way, but at least for now, anyone was allowed. Duchess Efreni and the other maids did not make an effort to stop such looks.


    Soon the carriage from the Duke of Efreni¡¯s residence stopped in front of the Duchess of Efreni to pick her up. She did not budge as she noticed the familiar carriage¡¯s appearance. It was like only the shell of her body remained, and her whole soul had escaped. The maid placed her in the carriage without saying anything, and then got in herself.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While on the way to the Duchy of Efreni, the Duchess sat still, without moving her lips even a millimeter. She had been like this for exactly one week.


    <hr />


    Meanwhile, Petronilla did not cancel a meeting scheduled for the afternoon with the Lady of Vashi.


    The Lady of Vashi considered the situation and let Petronilla know that it was fine for her to push back their social gathering, but the offer was denied. It was for a specific reason that she had wanted to meet with the Lady of Vashi today.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Trisha.¡±


    Petronilla entered the gardens of the Duke of Vashi¡¯s residence with an admirably social smile. It was a garden worthy of the Duchess of Vashi, who was known to be interested in gardening.


    Lady Trisha was in a dress reminiscent of trees, with mixed colors of light green and brown. She greeted Petronilla, ¡°Welcome, Lady Petronilla. You managed to make it to this meeting.¡± She continued in a slightly dubious voice, ¡°As you know well, the Imperial Palace has turned upside down? Of course I thought you could not come.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, my Lady. In fact, if it was not for what happened, Her Majesty was regretfully saying that she would have invited Lady Trisha to the Inner Palace.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for what has happened to Her Majesty.¡± Lady Trisha swallowed and continued, ¡°I heard those who dared to harm the Imperial Mother have been captured.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case, my Lady,¡± Petronilla replied calmly. ¡°A lot of people are trying to get their confession from the dungeon right now.¡±


    ¡°It must work out well. I heard that Marchioness Ethyller is the most likely suspect.¡±


    ¡°It is so shameful. She was suspected of attempting to assassinate Her Majesty a previous time. The doubts from that time may not have been in vain.¡±


    Of course, she had officially been cleared of any fault at that time. Petronilla accepted a cup of tea brought by the Duke¡¯s maid. She asked, ¡°Is this Earl Gray?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do not like it, and I do not hate it,¡± Petronilla replied in that way, sipping the hot tea. It was still too hot, and she thought she should drink it after a little more time passed.


    ¡°More than that, what would happen if Marchioness Ethyller turned out to be the real culprit?¡±

 Chapter 178

    ¡°Well¡­ would there be anything unusual? It is the law of the Marvinus Empire to execute anyone who dares try to assassinate a member of the Imperial Family, especially if that target is the Empress, no matter what the reason may have been. I heard that it is not much different in foreign countries, as well. Although Marchioness Ethyller is the daughter of the Efreni household¡­ It will not be so easy to wash away the guilt of her crimes.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, well¡­ In my opinion, I wonder if the Efreni family would even embrace her as an adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°I think the same thing as my Lady.¡± Petronilla smiled slightly, and discreetly changed the topic.


    ¡°Rather, are there any interesting stories these days? I have not been socializing these days, so I feel like I am falling behind¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, you were quite busy these days,¡± Trisha nodded and said, ¡°I do not know¡­ well, any interesting story happening here would be quite obvious. Who had an affair with someone¡­ They would be regarding scandals such as that?¡±


    ¡°But at least from one of them¡­ There should be a diverting rumor.¡±


    ¡°Rumor? Hmm, well¡­ Let us see.¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, Trisha seemed to ponder for a moment, and Petronilla stared at her in turn. After a while, Trisha lit up, as she seemed to remember something. ¡°Hm, well¡­ there may not be a complete lack of rumors.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what rumor would that be?¡±


    ¡°As you know, the Efreni family is often gossiped about these days. Of course not in a good way¡­¡± After Trisha said that, she sounded rather guilty of a breach of etiquette. ¡°Right, you are actually quite close to the Duchess of Efreni.¡±


    Petronilla replied with a small smile at her words, ¡°Well, I do not know. Somehow, I found myself involved in the household¡¯s affairs for a while, but¡­ The actual management was done by their butler.¡±


    ¡°But, still. It is not so easy to make such a request to others? That would mean that the Duchess has faith in my Lady.¡± After Trisha said that, she muttered to herself, ¡°Well, about that. It might have been better to leave it to someone else, than to leave it to the mistress.¡±


    ¡°Their relationship did not look good.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Considering how much the Duchess of Efreni gave to the Duke of Efreni? When I heard the story, I thought for sure that the Duke would never bring in a mistress. However, he even gave birth to a son with his mistress! Now that the Young Lord of Efreni has passed away, the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s wounds must be deep.¡±


    ¡°I am also worried about that. She needs to overcome it all well¡­¡± After Petronilla said this, she reverted the topic back to the previous topic, ¡°So, what is the rumor you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°It is so hard to speak about it. Well¡­ Ah, this is a secret, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°That is a given,¡± Petronilla laughed. There was no secret in this society. Everyone had a secret that others did not know about, but the secrets shared to acquaintances through the meaningless phrase, ¡®This is a secret only you know¡¯ would be spread everywhere. Why did they not know that ¡®you¡¯ would tell another ¡®you¡¯ so that ¡®only you know¡¯ would continue on?


    ¡°You heard how there has been a lot of talk about how the Duchess of Efreni, who was then the Lady Efreni, getting married to the Duke of Efreni, who was the son of a Baron, right?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The current Duke of Efreni was not the successor to the Efreni family by blood. He had been a mere lad from a poor Baron¡¯s family. It was only because he married Lady Efreni, who was the only child of the Efreni household, that he inherited the status of Duke, as her husband. Anyway, this union was quite unprecedented at the time, and therefore shocking, so there had been a lot of gossip. Of course, Petronilla did not know the reason at the time.


    ¡°Well, apparently the Duke raped the Duchess, and she then became pregnant, so they inevitably had to get married.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±


    Petronilla already knew all this information, but she pretended to be startled. The rumors were true. At that time, the Duke of Efreni had only been the son of a Baron Siksik, raped Lady Efreni to impregnate her, and hurried to marry her, using that as an excuse.


    Of course, the poor Duchess had forgotten the rape from a night that she did not remember, and firmly believed that she really fell for him, and willingly gave herself that night. That snake of a man had seduced her with such words the following morning. It would be a tragedy if she found out about this.


    ¡°That cannot be. It should just be a rumor.¡±


    ¡°I hope that it is just a rumor. If not, how pitiful is the Duchess? The Duke would be divorced, and might also receive a punishment for having deceived her.¡±


    ¡°Does everyone already know of this rumor?¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s question, Trisha lowered her voice to answer, even though no one was around to listen, ¡°It is the latest rumor that has been going around the mouths of many ladies, ever since a few days ago. Maybe a little more and everyone in the Capital will know about this? I do not know who started this rumor, though.¡±


    ¡°I mean. Well¡­ would there be smoke, if there was no fire?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, only the respective parties would know the correct answer.¡±


    ¡°Maybe only one ¡®party¡¯ would know the exact truth, snce the Duchess of Efreni may not remember the incident.¡±


    ¡°Oh my word, if that is true, I feel so bad for the Duchess Efreni!¡± Trisha shook her head, and Petronilla smiled slightly as she thought about something else.


    The Duchess of Witherford had done a good job. If the rumors had spread this much, they would soon enter the Duke of Efreni¡¯s ears. What would be his reaction to this rumor?


    Petronilla laughed quietly to herself, as she imagined the expression on the shameless Duke¡¯s face when he heard it¡­

 Chapter 179

    ¡°Welcome back, Duchess Efreni.¡±


    As soon as the Duchess of Efreni arrived at the Efreni estate, the first person to greet her was the faithful butler. Rather than comforting her over the sadness of losing her son, the white-haired butler of the Efreni family worried about the fatigue she had accumulated from the long journey first.


    ¡°I told the maids to prepare everything in advance, Duchess. First, please take a bath.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni said nothing in response to the butler. Her eyes continued to remain out of focus as she was guided to her room with the continued support of the maid. She was not interested in her surroundings, so the fact that her husband, the Duke of Efreni, who was also the head of the Efreni family, was not home, and her husband¡¯s mistress, who she had always despised, was staring at her in a strange way, went unnoticed. In other words, the Duchess of Efreni did not have the desire to pay attention to what was happening around her.


    ¡°Elder Sister.¡± January knew it was not wise to intervene at this time, but she chose to chase the pleasure of that moment, rather than remaining astute. January called out to the Duchess of Efreni in a tender voice that seemed to be colored with pity. ¡°You have arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only then did the Duchess of Efreni give her attention to January. Upon receiving that focus, January could not help but flinch in surprise. Those eyes were so cold and dry; it seemed impossible that they belonged to a living being. However, January was not dissuaded, and continued her greeting, ¡°You must be tired, Elder Sister.¡±


    It was truly foolish of her. The Duchess of Efreni stared blatantly at January, but said nothing, and January kept talking.


    ¡°It is such a shame what happened to the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­A shame,¡± the Duchess of Efreni repeated in a dry voice. ¡°A shame, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the Duchess of Efreni asked with a smile that was full of suspicion, revealing her emotions for the first time. ¡°It is really a good thing for you. Jacob has pushed my son out of the picture.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, how could you say such words¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni strode over to January, who was muttering to herself with a blank expression. January was taken aback by the strength emanating from the woman who appeared to be have been dying just moments before. She took a step back unconsciously. The Duchess of Efreni still had a cold expression on her face.


    ¡°Do you think I do not know of your ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, what kind of misunderstanding¡­¡±


    However, January¡¯s words could not reach a conclusion. The Duchess of Efreni grabbed onto her hair. January let out a high pitched scream, as her hair remained caught in Duchess Efreni¡¯s grasp


    ¡°KYAAA!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my house, right now!¡±


    ¡°AACK, Elder Sister! Why are you doing this to me!?¡±


    What was fascinating was that no one tried to stop her. There was nobody in that house that would side with January. Even the servants, who used to maintain a neutral attitude, were on the side of the Duchess of Efreni today. It was no secret that January actually relished the passing of the Young Master.


    ¡°I am telling you to take your dirty bloodline, and get out of here right away!¡±


    ¡°AAUGH! This crazy woman is trying to kill me!¡±


    The flustered January grabbed the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s hair in turn; only when she did that did the servants attempt to separate the two of them. While January let go of the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s hair relatively easily, the Duchess of Efreni displayed power that was unimaginable for someone who had just been withering away, and did not let go. It was not until January¡¯s hair fell out in chunks, that the Duchess of Efreni managed to relax her hands as the servants restrained her, and stared at January with monstrous eyes. January also met the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s eyes with a glare.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Since my son is dead now, you think everything in the world will go your way? You think that half-blooded son of yours will become the successor to this family, right?¡±


    When the Duchess of Efreni asked this, she laughed in a way that was quite hideous; no one had ever seen such a sight before.


    ¡°Do you think there is even the slightest chance it can go your way? I am the one who inherited the blood of the Efreni family, not that man. You seem to be greatly mistaken about something! If I bring in an adopted child and make him the successor, your lowly bloodline will remain a bastard forever. You know that?¡±


    ¡°How can such¡­!¡±


    Bewildered by the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s straightforward speech, January was shocked by the terrible speculations the woman was conveying to her. Unfortunately, there was nothing wrong with the Duchess of Efreni words. If the Duchess of Efreni really adopted a child, he would be the next successor of the Efreni family. January widened her eyes in anger, and as the Duchess of Efreni went into her room with a tired face, glowered at her retreating back.


    Just before Duchess Efreni walked into the room, January listened carefully to hear what she had to say to the butler.


    ¡°Call for Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 180

    The news of the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s return came with a request for her presence, so Petronilla departed for the Efreni estate without delay. Petronilla was dressed in a black dress fitting for the occasion, and knocked on the door of the Efreni home. As usual, the butler welcomed her first.


    ¡°Lady Petronilla, it has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It has been a long time, Butler.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess is waiting. Please come on in¡­¡±


    Petronilla stepped forward, and carefully asked the butler. ¡°When did the Duchess arrive?¡±


    ¡°It has not been long, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Is her current state alright¡­¡± Immediately after speaking the words, Petronilla reflected on her statement. There was no way that the Duchess could be alright. Her only son had passed on, so how could she?


    However, the butler replied calmly, showing no sign of change in his disposition. ¡°She does not seem to be alright.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ she would not be.¡±


    ¡°If my Lady provides a source of strength to the Duchess, I could not be happier.¡±


    ¡°Rather, the Duke seems to have gone somewhere, as I cannot catch sight of him.¡±


    ¡°He has entered the Imperial Palace due to political affairs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though his only wife had returned after losing their only son in a foreign country, he was in the Imperial Palace because of political affairs¡­ Petronilla laughed internally at the fact. Was he unaware of the situation, or was he stuck in a rut? Either way, he was making a dire mistake.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Duchess, it is I, Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°My Lady?¡± a weak voice came from inside the room. ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Petronilla opened the door and went inside. As if she had just finished taking a bath, the Duchess¡¯ appearance was neat and tidy, but she could not hide the desolate look on her face. Petronilla asked after her, imagining that the Duchess had been through a lot of heartache.


    ¡°Are you alright, Duchess? You seem to be suffering greatly.¡±


    ¡°Because my only son has already passed on,¡± the Duchess of Efreni answered matter-of-factly, as she offered Petronilla a seat. ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Duchess.¡± Petronilla sat down and formally began to go over everything that had happened.


    ¡°The Duchess had left me in charge of the household, but since I am an outsider, I tried not to intervene as much as possible. The butler took care of most of the work, and I only helped with the big issues.¡±


    ¡°That was why I was able to trust my Lady. Even if my Lady had not done a good job, it would have been better than entrusting it to the mistress,¡± the Duchess of Efreni murmured cynically, and asked her, ¡°Has my Lady been doing well?¡±


    ¡°I was doing well, but there was some noise here and there.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress was almost assassinated,¡± Petronilla answered directly. ¡°The assassin has been captured, and is being interrogated to obtain a confession.¡±


    ¡°Then, has a suspect not been arrested yet?¡±


    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller is in custody.¡±


    ¡°She is?¡± the Duchess of Efreni asked, frowning slightly. Strictly speaking, Rosemond was the adopted daughter of the Efreni family, so she was also the adopted daughter of the Duchess of Efreni, but she seemed to be mostly uninterested in the news. What interest could she have in a daughter brought in by her husband for political reasons?


    Petronilla explained, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor heard a conversation she had about trying to harm Her Majesty. Because of that, she was detained immediately. This is not a misdemeanor, and it is not the first time, either.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°You do not seem surprised.¡±


    ¡°I am not that interested in her, my Lady. She became a member of this family purely because of my husband desired it. Marchioness Ethyller never even came to greet me as her adopted mother, so I thought she did not want a normal mother-daughter relationship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla had nothing to say about the political aspect, and kept her mouth closed. When the Duchess of Efreni noticed this, she no longer dwelled on the subject. The Duchess of Efreni then changed the topic, ¡°Is there any other news from the Palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At the moment, Petronilla wondered if she should carry out the plan as it was. This was a noblewoman who had lost her son. It seemed too cruel and inhumane to tell her that her deceased son had been born out of rape. But¡­


    -I cannot drag things on.- Petronilla decided to open her mouth. ¡°There is an indecent rumor circling around.¡±


    ¡°An indecent rumor, you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla hesitated once more. But this was more of a calculated action on her part, to amplify the curiosity of the Duchess of Efreni, rather than the last struggle of morality within her.


    As expected, the Duchess of Efreni asked curiously, ¡°Whatever is it, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°Should I tell this to the Duchess¡­ It is vexing.¡±


    ¡°Is it related to me somehow¡­ Perhaps it is a story related to my son?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, please let me know, my Lady. I should know about this even more.¡±


    At the request from the Duchess of Efreni, Petronilla pretended to contemplate before opening her mouth. ¡°It is such a horrible story¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Duke of Efreni married the Duchess, despite his status as the son of a Baron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is so.¡±


    ¡°I was told that there was a lot of talk about that.¡±


    ¡°Because it was such an unprecedented event.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess married the Duke out of love, right?¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni raised one eyebrow at Petronilla¡¯s strange words, and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me about that?¡±


    ¡°Duchess.¡± Petronilla let out a small sigh and continued, ¡°I do not know where the strange gossip began, but there are rumors that the Duke raped the Duchess, and as a result was forced to wed due to being with child.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I also heard about it as well¡­¡±


    The Duchess of Efreni shuddered pitifully and muttered to herself, ¡°Who brought up such a rumor¡­ Is that not ridiculous?¡±


    Petronilla responded, ¡°Yes, it is ridiculous, for the Duchess¡­¡± Petronilla lowered her voice and continued, ¡°If the Duchess really married the Duke Efreni out of love, that is.¡±

 Chapter 181

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla thought an answer would come right away, but surprisingly, Duchess Efreni kept her mouth shut. Petronilla did not think that love was her reason for doing so. Petronilla filled the silence. ¡°Since it is not true, you will just need to reveal the truth in front of everyone someday, Duchess. Do not worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who in the world spread such a rumor? Is this not a sinful crime?¡±


    ¡°Duchess, please calm down.¡± Petronilla knew the very person who had spread the rumors, of course. ¡°Is this not the very nature of society? Even groundless gossip is discussed as if it was the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry too much. It will fade away soon.¡±


    But would it really? Petronilla was convinced that even if such gossip disappeared, the seeds of doubt that had already started to take root in Duchess Efreni¡¯s mind would not wither. Human beings were creatures like that. Once they started to have doubts, they could not be rid of them. Petronilla thought that things might run smoother with this development, and continued, ¡°I think the Duchess needs some rest, so I will be taking my leave now.¡±


    Petronilla bowed respectfully. Before leaving the room, Petronilla expressed her sympathies to Duchess Efreni sincerely. ¡°What happened to the young Duke Efreni¡­ I offer my condolences.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He must have gone to a good place.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That should be the case,¡± the Duchess replied almost automatically. Petronilla once again bowed her head, and left the room.


    Outside, Petronilla encountered January, who had clear nail marks on her face. She greeted January casually, ¡°Hello, Madam. I have not seen you in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It has been quite a while since our last meeting.¡±


    Instead of asking her about the condition of her face, Petronilla brought up another topic. ¡°I think the Duchess is having a hard time with the young Duke¡¯s passing.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, I am in this kind of condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Petronilla brazenly comforted her. ¡°Madam please understand. Maybe¡­ it is envy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will have to understand.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be taking my leave. Please take good care of your wounds.¡± After saying so, Petronilla left the mansion, and boarded her carriage. Now that the first stage was over, it was time for the second stage: breathing fire into those doubts. Petronilla sighed, and leaned against the back of her seat with a tired expression.


    <hr />


    In the late afternoon, Lucio heard that the captured assassin had confessed that Rosemond was the one behind everything. He accepted the news more calmly than he thought he would, and then nonchalantly returned to his seat to devote himself to state affairs.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was quite aware that the assassin was fake, but he did not make that known. Even if he stepped forward and tried to argue about it, the evidence was otherwise insufficient, and he intuitively knew that it was time to end it all. He closed his eyes and sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the voice of the chief maid called out to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Her Majesty has arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was she looking for him? He casually called out, ¡°Escort her in.¡±


    The door opened, and Patrizia walked in. She was wearing a navy blue dress that made her look somewhat mysterious. He asked her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The date for the trial has been set,¡± Patrizia said calmly. ¡°Three days from now, at noon.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I am here to be granted authorization. I decided there was no need to drag this out any further since the confession has come out.¡±


    ¡°I will grant the permission.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia did not say anything for a moment, but soon parted her lips and told him, ¡°She will receive the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    ¡°You do not seem to be affected by that. Still¡­ she was once Your Majesty¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°God only knows if I really loved her, or if she really loved me,¡± he replied in a monotonous tone. ¡°Maybe even that is part of my misfortune.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Actually, I also¡­ do not know.¡±


    Patrizia thought he looked painful as he said those words, or perhaps it was all an illusion. She realized that he pretended to be fine when he had complicated feelings about something. She moved her lips silently, and let out what she wanted to say. ¡°I know Your Majesty will not do this, but even so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no forgiveness. I cannot be such a merciful person.¡±


    ¡°Beyond mercy, it is a matter of the law. No one can survive after attempting to assassinate the Empress,¡± he replied in a dry voice. ¡°Do not mind me. Even if I was still in love with her, I could not ask you to save her life, like I did in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is fortunate,¡± Patrizia replied, and turned around. Suddenly, she felt a great amount of fatigue lifting from her, but she managed to retain managed to regain her composure. She knew it would all be over now, in a little while. So, she just had to hold on a bit longer.


    <hr />


    The atmosphere in the Ducal estate was cold ever since the Duchess of Efreni had returned home. The fight between Duchess Efreni and January had played a part in the tension, but the household was also in mourning. The official proceedings for the funeral would last for three days, starting tomorrow.


    ¡°Where is the Duchess?¡± Upon returning home from the Imperial Palace, the Duke of Efreni looked for her. The butler kindly told him that she was resting in the room, and he went straight there. When he knocked on the door, he heard a tight voice answer. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 182

    ¡°It is I, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please come in.¡± Though her voice seemed somewhat unpleasant, the Duke of Efreni opened the door without noticing. The Duchess sat inside dressed in black, as she drowned in her sorrow.


    He spoke to his wife. ¡°I heard you arrived a few hours ago. I am sorry that I was not able to meet you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Because you were busy. It is fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you well? It must have been an immense shock.¡±


    ¡°Was I the only one to receive such an immense shock?¡± The Duchess of Efreni looked at the Duke of Efreni, a mixed expression on her face. Obviously, both of them had lost their child. But he seemed so unmoved. The Duchess¡¯ heart trembled. ¡°Our son is dead. He missed his homeland until the day he died. It is one of my biggest regrets that I could not bring him home to die here!¡±


    ¡°How could I not be sad as well, Duchess? I am grieving right now, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Duchess looked at the Duke with her piercing gaze. ¡°Is it really grief? But why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ do you not look so sad in my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Duchess, that is a misunderstanding. Currently, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not like the idea of sending David overseas to begin with. You sent your son to study abroad, but was that really for his benefit?¡±


    ¡°Iz, what are you talking about? Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you even love David?¡± the Duchess of Efreni asked him, an edge in her eyes.


    The Duke calmly responded, ¡°Of course, I just told you. I am very sad even now.¡±


    ¡°So then, why can I not detect any sadness in your eyes?¡± The Duchess of Efreni was cynical. ¡°You are lying right now. Of course you would be sad. But it does not hurt like you are going to die, does it? Since there is another son over there? Are you planning to make him the successor to the Efreni family?¡±


    ¡°Iz, calm down. You are too wrought up now.¡±


    ¡°Wrought up.¡± The Duchess of Efreni asked him in a voice full of ridicule, ¡°Why not just say that I have gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°Iz¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not call my name!¡± The Duchess of Efreni jumped up from her seat in a fit of rage. As the Duke stared at her without uttering a word, Duchess Efreni spoke as if she was nailing him down, ¡°I am going to adopt a child. Jacob will be your illegitimate child forever. The bloodline of that mistress will never, ever be the successor of my family. Do you understand?!¡±


    After finishing her rant, she angrily left the room. She then went to the butler, and instructed him to contact the rest of her extended family. The butler faithfully followed her words. Duke Efreni caught up behind her and asked, ¡°Duchess, what are you doing right now? In the middle of our mourning!¡±


    ¡°My son is dead, and the son of that mistress might become the successor to my family name, but you think that is important now?¡± Duchess Efreni coldly warned him, ¡°You should also be careful. I am the master of this household. That means there is no reason I cannot divorce you, since David has died.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Duke Efreni felt a sense of crisis at the end of her words, and shut his mouth. If she divorced him, he would no longer be the head of the great Efreni family, nor the Duke of the Efreni estate. He would have to go back to using the Hedwig name, which was his original family. Not only that, his brother had inherited the family title, and so he would not even have the title of Baron. It would mean his destruction!


    ¡°I will warn you this once. That woman and her son, send them out of this house.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Until now, I could not get a divorce because of David, but since he is dead, I will not tolerate this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, divorce is not something that simple. Your reason for divorce is insufficient. Strictly speaking, having a mistress is not valid grounds for a divorce.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying you will not be sending those two away?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Jacob is still young. How can you tell me to kick out that young child¡­¡±


    ¡°I gave you a warning!¡± the Duchess of Efreni cut off his words sharply. ¡°Before the funeral ends, kick the bile-inducing mother and son out of this house! Otherwise, I will not stand idly by!¡±


    She went back into her room after she finished speaking, and the Duke was left alone. He let out a sigh with a perplexed face.


    There was a person watching him from behind a pillar.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ It was January. She bit her lip, a frustrated expression on her face, and slunk silently back into her room. She muttered to herself restlessly while wandering around the room, ¡°Rosemond is being held captive, and the Duke of Efreni is about to be divorced¡­¡±


    From a certain point, everything had gone wrong. How could this have happened? January was ready to burst into tears as she continued to talk to herself, ¡°Rosemond will surely face execution. What do I do if she drags me down with her?¡± She had barely thought that far when she suddenly remembered something, and looked for the box that held the letters she had exchanged with Rosemond. She had to burn them!


    She hurriedly opened the jewelry box, and unfolded one of the letters she had picked from the pile.


    It was the most recent letter from Rosemond, with the content requesting January hire the assassins for the attempt on the Empress! She burned it over a candle without delay, and shoved the rest of the letters into the fireplace.


    Since she did not confirm the content of the letters, she had no way of knowing that the letters had already been switched out by Petronilla¡­


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 183

    Rosemond lost her mind once she found out that the assassins had confessed to her orchestration of the whole scheme, and that the trial would soon take place to decide her punishment. She anxiously wandered around the prison cell, like a person that had lost all her senses. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    There was nothing she could do now that there was a confession. The Emperor was not on her side, and there was no way the Darrow family would help her. Therefore, there was only one possibility that she could come up with.


    ¡°I need to ask Duke Efreni for help!¡± She quickly called for the prison guard, as if she had forgotten that Duke Efreni was already aware of this situation.


    The prison guard asked her with an irritated expression on his face, ¡°What is the issue?¡±


    ¡°I have to write a letter. Bring me a paper and pen.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress has ordered for nothing to be allowed in, other than food. Absolutely not possible.¡±


    ¡°Please, it is a request! Is that not even possible?¡±


    ¡°It is not possible.¡± The prison guard repeated her words just like a parrot would, and when she realized that her last hope had faded away, Rosemond made a look of sheer desperation. But then, she had an instant thought flash through her mind.


    ¡°I have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not possible.¡±


    ¡°My younger brother has died! The Young Master Efreni has passed away. I have to go out.¡±


    She was planning on using the dead Young Efreni. Rosemond tried to appear as pitiful as possible and begged the guard, ¡°Let me just attend my younger brother¡¯s funeral. Can you not relay it like that to Her Majesty the Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The prison guard, who looked unwilling as he stared at her, let out a sigh and replied, ¡°I will bring this up to her, but it will probably be difficult for a felon.¡±


    ¡°You can at least ask her about it.¡±


    ¡°Please wait.¡± The jailer disappeared, leaving only those words.


    Rosemond hoped that her request would be granted, and believed that it would be unless something unusual had happened. No matter how big the crime was, it was customary to send felons to their family¡¯s funerals in the Marvinus Empire. Moreover, she had not yet been convicted!


    <hr />


    ¡°Allow her to attend a funeral?¡± After hearing the words of the prison guard, Patrizia had a dissatisfied expression on her face. Patrizia could clearly see Rosemond was turning the wheels in her head, but the more irritating thing was that she did not have any appropriate grounds to refuse the request. She had not been convicted yet, and even if she had been, the law of the Empire allowed her to attend the funeral of a member of her family. She sighed. ¡°Well, it should not make a difference.¡±


    ¡°I was told that the Duke and Duchess Efreni were arguing yesterday, Your Majesty,¡± Mirya came to Patrizia¡¯s side quietly and reported the news in a quiet whisper. ¡°I think it must be because of that mistress, and her child, since there is no successor that can inherit the Duke title of the Efreni family now?¡±


    ¡°If Duchess Efreni finds out that the mistress is connected to Marchioness Ethyller, it would be difficult for even the Duchess to tolerate the mistress further. It is important to reveal the relationship between the two women.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about that. I already have this in my hands,¡± Petronilla said casually, while reading a book next to Patrizia. ¡°Most likely, the Duchess will discover the truth today, that the two people were scheming together, and also¡­ She will find out why she married Duke Efreni in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Duchess Efreni¡¯s shock should be significant.¡±


    ¡°Of course it will be.¡± Petronilla quietly nodded and added on. ¡°Duchess Efreni¡¯s life has been quite a rough one.¡±


    Patrizia thought Duchess Efreni really had been through a lot. When everything unfolded, Patrizia would not be able to compete with Duchess Efreni, as her unfortunate life would drop even deeper. Patrizia felt this was unfortunate as she told Mirya, ¡°Grant her permission to attend the funeral. But I am going to stick four or five guards with her so she does not try to escape.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I will tell that to the prison guard.¡±


    <hr />


    After Mirya left the room, Petronilla asked Patrizia. ¡°What if Duke Efreni throws Madam January out of the house?¡±


    Patrizia replied in a clear voice to the hypothetical question. ¡°Then, January¡¯s side will be the one to first reveal Duke Efreni¡¯s shameful secrets. Either way, we will not receive any sort of damage.¡±


    ¡°When do you plan on telling this to His Majesty, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia paused for a moment at Petronila¡¯s question, but soon opened her mouth again. ¡°If things go well, I will not have to bring up any of this. It is not good content, after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After giving her brief consent, Petronilla seemed to worry about something. ¡°More than that, you look tired.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Patrizia replied with a sigh. ¡°I am tired.¡±


    ¡°Should you not rest a bit?¡±


    ¡°It is not so much a problem of not resting¡­¡± Patrizia replied in a dry voice. ¡°It is just that this whole situation is cumbersome and difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want this to be over quickly, so I can rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ then¡­¡± Petronila seemed to have caught on to something and rubbed her lips together as she released a few words, but in the end, it did not result in a complete sentence. Patrizia did not try to fill in the unfinished sentence, and remained silent. Petronilla completed the sentence in her mind, but could not bring herself to speak it.


    <hr />


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 184

    Meanwhile, Rosemond was so thrilled to hear that she was allowed to attend the funeral that she could have jumped up and down. It was like the death of her younger brother had become a kind of salvation. She knew better than anyone that she had no time, so she was ready to leave immediately.


    Under the Empress¡¯ strict orders, four guards were assigned to follow her, but Rosemond did not care. There would definitely be many people at the Duchy of Efreni, so using that opportunity to meet up with January would be easy.


    Rosemond got on a carriage designated for prisoners only, and headed to the Efreni estate. Her appearance was beyond unkempt, and it was difficult to say she was clean after she lived in a prison cell for a few days, but all that was meaningless because her beauty was so profound.


    <hr />


    The Efreni home was crowded with mourning visitors, and it seemed to get noisier for a moment with the appearance of Rosemond, but soon quieted down. Everyone avoided her, but their eyes did not, so most of the people glanced at her as she passed by. The brief glimpses were amplified by the four guards surrounding her.


    Rosemond was displeased by all the pointed looks she received, but it was unavoidable. As she walked nonchalantly, she hurriedly searched for January. For some reason, Rosemond could not find January anywhere. She wondered if January was in her room due to her status as a mistress.


    Rosemond grew restless just thinking about that as a possibility. The guards were keeping their eyes sharp as they watched her, not one but all four of them. It was impossible to break through and escape from all of them, especially when the place was in the middle of holding a funeral. Rosemond began racking her brain for ideas again. Then she caught sight of a face she welcomed. ¡°Jacob?¡±


    She had never seen his face, but the fact that there was a child in this home during the funeral meant that he was Jacob, the Duke¡¯s illegitimate child. She rapidly approached the young Jacob and pretended to be on friendly terms. ¡°Hello? Where is your mother? This is not a place for a child to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The child was wary. The boy was on his guard towards the strange woman he had seen for the first time. Rosemond faked a nice smile and tried to loosen Jacob¡¯s suspicion. ¡°I am not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°KEH!¡± One of the guards standing next to Rosemond could not stand it, and snickered loudly.


    However, Rosemond continued to speak to Jacob without being perturbed. ¡°Go ahead and run along to your mother. Where is your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mom is in her room.¡±


    ¡°I see, I will take you to her.¡± After saying that, Rosemond muttered to the guards, ¡°He is just a child.¡± They seemed to think it was alright because they did not try to stop her from doing so.


    Rosemond took hold of Jacob¡¯s hand and knocked on the door of January¡¯s room. At the sound of the knock, an aggressive voice rang out from inside of the room, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you the mother of this child?¡±


    ¡°Ro¡­ ¡± January recognized that the voice belonged to Rosemond. The door was flung open from inside the room. January looked at Rosemond as if she were a dead person, then quickly pried Jacob¡¯s hand away from Rosemond¡¯s grasp, pulling him to her side. Rosemond felt she had been treated like a child kidnapper, and put an unpleasant expression on her face. ¡°The child was wandering around alone, so I brought him over here.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± January grabbed Jacob¡¯s hand and dragged him in with a shocked look, as if she had seen a ghost, then immediately closed the door. She knelt down in front of the child, to meet his eyes, and asked him. ¡°Did that woman do something to you, Jay?¡±


    ¡°No, Mom.¡± The boy thought for a while before he stretched out something to her. A crumpled piece of cloth was in his hand. ¡°She did not say anything, and suddenly put this in my hand.¡±


    January quickly picked up the piece of crumpled cloth from Jacob¡¯s hand. The condition of the fabric was very bad, and as soon as she realized that this piece of fabric was part of the dress that Rosemond had been wearing, January burst into laughter. Because there was no paper available, she had clearly used the fabric from her dress. The letter was written in bright red. She did not have access to a pen or ink, so she had used blood!


    My dear Jany,


    I am in great trouble right now. The Empress is trying to put me to death with a fabricated confession. The trial will be held in a few days. Alert Duke Efreni of this and save me. If you do not save me, surely know that you, Duke Efreni, and I will meet our demise.


    Your Rose


    ¡°She wrote ridiculous words like ¡®Your Rose¡¯!¡± January laughed out loud. This woman was terribly mistaken about something right now. Did she think that Duke Efreni was not helping her because he was not aware that she was in trouble?


    She had already been abandoned! The dead remained silent, so Duke Efreni might even be hoping that Rosemond would die a day sooner. If she finally died, no one would be able to hold and shake him down with threats anymore. To send a letter like this¡­!


    This time, Rosemond had not instructed January to burn the letter. If anyone found out about her association with Rosemond, it would be all over. She would be beheaded as an accomplice, her pitiful son would be alone, and better off dead. January could never allow something like that to happen to her beloved son! Without hesitation, she held the piece of fabric over a candlestick to burn it. January could not let anyone discover that she had anything to do with Rosemond!


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 185

    It was quite tiring and difficult to deal with all of the visitors attending the funeral. The Duchess Efreni had not yet been able to overcome the wounds of her heart, but had to be subjected to the meaningless comfort given by the visitors. Duchess Efreni went into her room with a tired expression on her face. After the funeral was held, she felt like her son had truly left her side, and she could not help but feel even more depressed.


    KNOCK KNOCK! After she heard someone knocking on the door, Duchess Efreni answered with a weak voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It is I, Duchess.¡± It was the voice of the butler. ¡°A parcel has arrived.¡±


    ¡°A parcel, you say?¡±


    At her puzzled question, the butler showed the parcel directly to her. Duchess Efreni took a close look at the surface of the parcel. In plain text was written only with To the Duchess Efreni, but there was no information regarding the sender anywhere. Duchess Efreni sent away all the servants, including the butler, and opened the parcel after she was alone.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    There were a total of 17 letters in the parcel. Duchess Efreni started from the first letter from the stack. These words were written on the very first line of the letter. Dear Jany¡­


    ¡°Jany¡­?¡± The Duchess of Efreni looked thoughtful as she contemplated the name. Who was Jany? She started reading again from the second line of the letter.


    ¡ª¡ª


    You are with child? Congratulations. You have unfolded the first chapter of your grand scheme.


    Even though the Duchess has a son, he is sickly, so it is not like you have no chance at all. As long as you manage to give birth to a son, there is still a chance.


    As promised, I will help you to become the Lady of the Efreni household with all the resources readily available to me. If you help me, that is.


    Anyways, I hope you are healthy and stay well. I will write again if something comes up.


    Make sure to burn this letter.


    From Your Rose.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Duchess Efreni caught onto everything from the content of that single letter. ¡®Jany¡¯ was the nickname for ¡®January¡¯, and ¡®Rose¡¯ was¡­


    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller, you¡­¡± Duchess Efreni crumpled the letter she was holding when she realized that. -Help her become the Lady of the Efreni household? Push me out, the one who carries the actual blood of the Efreni family? Why, committed to killing both me and my son, both of you?-


    Duchess Efreni burst into laughter at the absurdity. Since the signature of the Marchioness Ethyller was at the end of the letter, this letter was not fabricated.


    She immediately read the second letter. It delivered her congratulations on the success of January giving birth to a son. There wasn¡¯t much in the third and fourth letters. When it came to the fifth one, Duchess Efreni had to confirm in the letter what she thought only she had known.


    ¡ª¡ª


    My dear Jany, it has been a long time.


    Today I finally met with Duke Efreni.


    He finally found out that I knew about what happened to the dethroned Empress Alyssa. I have in my hands the very letter that he sent to the dethroned Empress Alyssa regarding Janet! You should have seen the look on his face at that moment! Such a shame.


    If this goes into the Emperor¡¯s ear, His Majesty will probably not forgive him. He will take revenge in any way to anyone who is directly connected to his mother¡¯s death.


    Duke Efreni knows it well, so he cannot do anything to me.


    Of course, he might try to assassinate me, but he is not such a foolish man as to dare to get rid of someone who is favored by the Emperor. Moreover, the Imperial Guards are protecting me, so what would I have to be worried about?


    I will write again if something else happens. Burn this letter.


    Rose.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°So that was why Marchioness Ethyller¡­ !¡± Duchess Efreni nodded as if she finally understood. She had thought it was strange when her husband had suddenly asked her to take in the Lady of a mere Baron¡¯s family as an adopted daughter, but for it to have been this horrible reason¡­ Duchess Efreni could not wipe the incredulous expression off her face.


    The Duchess was already aware of all the information that Rosemond knew. There was no way that she could not know. It was she who had encouraged and helped with her husband¡¯s plans.


    Duke Efreni was originally a Marquis who wanted a higher status, and the fastest way to attain it was to make the green-with-envy Empress commit a grave crime and take away the Prime Minister position from her father, Duke Oswin. It was quite possible at that time, as Alyssa was so blinded by her jealousy.


    Upon hearing of her husband¡¯s plans, Duchess Efreni had agreed. It was for the family, so she had no reason to object. Duchess Efreni and her husband got into contact with the dethroned Empress Alyssa, endlessly driving a wedge between her and Janet, and caused her to hate Janet.


    Eventually, Empress Alyssa was dethroned and sentenced to death, and Duke Oswin went into self-isolation. Naturally, the position of the Prime Minister went to the highest-ranking Efreni family, and after a few years, the Marquis was recognized for his contributions as a Prime Minister and granted the title of a Duke.


    But for Rosemond to have known about it¡­ According to the contents of the letter, Duke Efreni did not directly disclose all of this to her, and Rosemond seemed to have found out from somewhere else. Duchess Efreni chewed her nails impatiently.


    Anyway, Rosemond would be brought to trial soon and put to death unless something specific happened. Until then, she just had to not open her own mouth accordingly. Either that or she would kill Rosemond without anyone knowing. Rosemond¡¯s life was forfeit anyway, so even if she suddenly died, no one would be particularly concerned.


    Duchess Efreni considered the matter as she read the next letter. The content was mundane. The next letter was as well, and the next letter after that¡­ As she became accustomed to the consistent mediocrity of the letters, a striking phrase caught her eye.


    ¡ª


    Duchess Efreni is very pitiful.


    ¡ª


    Duchess Efreni froze when she saw that one phrase in the letter. -Pitiful? She dared to call me that?-


    She quickly read down the next verse of the letter.


    ¡ª


    To put it bluntly, there seems to be no woman more pitiful than her.


    Born the daughter to the Efreni family, she handed the title over to her husband instead of taking it on herself. And instead of a man of a similar position, she gave it to the son of an insignificant Baron.


    Duke Efreni is also very shameless; he should have behaved with the utmost sincerity to his wife, but he fell for the seduction of a mere prostitute and even gave birth to a son?


    Not only that, this is something you did not know, but the Duchess Efreni became pregnant after being raped by Duke Efreni. Of course, the Duchess does not know this fact. Without knowing the truth, she firmly believes that she was the one to have chosen him. The person who really got to choose was not her, but him.


    ¡ª


    The letter fell from her hand. Duchess Efreni¡¯s fingertips shook uncontrollably.


    ¡°Ho¡­ How, something like this¡­¡±


    Duchess Efreni¡¯s face began to turn pale in shock and anger. She wrapped her hands around her face without even thinking about picking up the letter that had fallen under the chair. It was something that had happened twenty years ago. A memory that was faint now¡­


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED


    ¡°Lady Iz.¡±


    Iz Efreni turned around to the sound of someone calling her name. The handsome blonde man seemed to have called her name. She replied, feeling her heart beginning to pound naturally. ¡°Yes, Sir. What is the matter?¡±


    The Marvinus Empire had just finished the coronation of the new Emperor and was buzzing. Banquets were being held all the time, and the nobles spent their joyous nights intoxicated with luxury and pleasure. As the daughter of a Marquis, Iz Epreni was no exception.


    ¡°You dropped your handkerchief.¡± The blond man politely handed over a white handkerchief.


    Iz Efreni blushed as she accepted it. ¡°Thank you, Sir. I was so careless.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I am relieved that I discovered it.¡±


    ¡°Right, more than that¡­ How did you know my name?¡± When asked by Iz Efreni, the man raised a friendly smile.


    ¡°I had heard that there was a famous beauty about, and I was able to figure out you were the one right away, Lady Iz.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Iz Efreni¡¯s face reddened further at the compliments from the man. She asked him, ¡°But who are you? I do not remember meeting you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have not yet introduced myself.¡± The man greeted her politely with a bow. ¡°I am James Newton Lee Headwick from the Headwick family.¡±


    ¡°I am Iz Catia La Efreni from the Efreni family. Are you then the son of Baron Headwick?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Iz internally muttered her disappointment to herself. He was a handsome-looking man who also seemed affectionate. However, he came from a much lower-ranking family. A marriage to a lower nobleman. Her father would never grant permission for such a marriage. She tried to hide her disheartened expression as she told him. ¡°Thank you anyway, Sir. Then, I hope you enjoy the banquet today¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, my Lady.¡±


    James called out to stop Iz. Iz peered up at the tall James with a puzzled look on her face. He showed her a smooth smile as he asked. ¡°If you have not found a partner yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Iz, would you please be my dance partner?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Iz could not refuse and gave a small nod. She definitely had a crush on him from that moment on. With her agreement, James¡¯ smile became brighter than before.


    ¡°It is an honor, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Iz¡¯s cheeks continued to be colored pink. The two soon began dancing together. James waltzed expertly, as if he was a longtime socialite, and led Iz well. Iz, who was confident in her own dancing skills, had no choice but to fall for him even more. After the dance ended, Iz bid her farewell with a slightly flushed face. ¡°I had a great time today, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I did as well, Lady Iz.¡± He did not lose his respectful smile to the end as he asked her. ¡°Are you thirsty? I will bring you a cocktail. Please rest for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you.¡± Iz nodded and moved over to a secluded corner. He was a caring man. If only his father¡¯s status had been just a little higher¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about, my Lady?¡±


    While Iz had been thinking about this and that, he had come back. Iz replied with a soft smile on her face. ¡°Just, some useless thoughts.¡±


    ¡°You must have a lot of thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡± With that said, she downed the cocktail that James had brought. It was sweet. She asked him. ¡°I have a low tolerance when it comes to alcohol. I am afraid I am going to get drunk and show a bad side of myself.¡±


    ¡°Please put away those concerns, my Lady.¡± James smiled charmingly as he whispered in her ear. Was it because he also drank some alcohol? Her ears felt hot at the touch of his breath. As Iz felt a bit lightheaded and stumbled, James was right there to catch her. ¡°Be careful, my Lady. No matter how low the alcoholic content in the cocktail is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, I did not think I was so weak that I would get drunk off of one glass of cocktail. I must be getting old now.¡±


    ¡°Please do not say such sad words.¡± He shook his head as if it was not true. ¡°Then, shall we go to the terrace?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± She agreed, and the two moved to the terrace. The two of them sat on the bench of the terrace, as they continued to sip their remaining cocktails. Iz felt she was starting to feel the effects of the alcohol, as she started to feel good. Iz murmured, thinking that it might be because of the person sitting next to her. ¡°It is a little hot.¡±


    ¡°Are you hot?¡±


    ¡°My body¡­ seems to be getting hot¡­ ugh!¡± She suddenly let out a shriek. Ah, it was strange. Her body was not the same as usual that day. It seemed like heat was coming out from the core of her body¡­ She spoke with a shaking voice. ¡°My body feels strange.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± He muttered with a shocked voice. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ just¡­¡±


    ¡°You put so much effort into your dancing earlier, your body must have been shocked.¡±


    He placed a hand on her body with a worried tone. ¡°I can loosen up your muscles.¡±


    ¡°I am fine¡­ haugh!¡±


    James pretended to loosen up her muscles and discreetly stroked her bare skin. The truth was, the cocktail that James had given her had included an aphrodisiac and sleeping pills. There was no way for Iz to know this, as she begged James with a face full of tears. ¡°Strange, Sir. My body is too¡­ because it is hot¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady,¡± James called out to her in a subtle voice. Iz looked at him with reddened eyes. He whispered to her carefully. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    At the sudden confession, Izu forgot all the heat radiating from her body, and asked him in a startled voice. He confessed to her with a shy-seeming voice. ¡°To be honest, from the very moment I laid eyes on you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight.¡±


    ¡°But, we met for the first time today¡­ Ah!¡±


    Iz could not finish her sentence. It was because James kissed her right away. Iz thought that she would not be able to keep her senses with his soft lips, so she pulled her body away from him. As she did so, she could feel her awareness gradually fading.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sir¡­ ¡±


    With those words, Iz lost consciousness¡­


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 186

    ¡°Lady Iz.¡±


    Iz Efreni turned around to the sound of someone calling her name. The handsome blonde man seemed to have called her name. She replied, feeling her heart beginning to pound naturally. ¡°Yes, Sir. What is the matter?¡±


    The Marvinus Empire had just finished the coronation of the new Emperor and was buzzing. Banquets were being held all the time, and the nobles spent their joyous nights intoxicated with luxury and pleasure. As the daughter of a Marquis, Iz Epreni was no exception.


    ¡°You dropped your handkerchief.¡± The blond man politely handed over a white handkerchief.


    Iz Efreni blushed as she accepted it. ¡°Thank you, Sir. I was so careless.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I am relieved that I discovered it.¡±


    ¡°Right, more than that¡­ How did you know my name?¡± When asked by Iz Efreni, the man raised a friendly smile.


    ¡°I had heard that there was a famous beauty about, and I was able to figure out you were the one right away, Lady Iz.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Iz Efreni¡¯s face reddened further at the compliments from the man. She asked him, ¡°But who are you? I do not remember meeting you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have not yet introduced myself.¡± The man greeted her politely with a bow. ¡°I am James Newton Lee Headwick from the Headwick family.¡±


    ¡°I am Iz Catia La Efreni from the Efreni family. Are you then the son of Baron Headwick?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Iz internally muttered her disappointment to herself. He was a handsome-looking man who also seemed affectionate. However, he came from a much lower-ranking family. A marriage to a lower nobleman. Her father would never grant permission for such a marriage. She tried to hide her disheartened expression as she told him. ¡°Thank you anyway, Sir. Then, I hope you enjoy the banquet today¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, my Lady.¡±


    James called out to stop Iz. Iz peered up at the tall James with a puzzled look on her face. He showed her a smooth smile as he asked. ¡°If you have not found a partner yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Iz, would you please be my dance partner?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Iz could not refuse and gave a small nod. She definitely had a crush on him from that moment on. With her agreement, James¡¯ smile became brighter than before.


    ¡°It is an honor, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Iz¡¯s cheeks continued to be colored pink. The two soon began dancing together. James waltzed expertly, as if he was a longtime socialite, and led Iz well. Iz, who was confident in her own dancing skills, had no choice but to fall for him even more. After the dance ended, Iz bid her farewell with a slightly flushed face. ¡°I had a great time today, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I did as well, Lady Iz.¡± He did not lose his respectful smile to the end as he asked her. ¡°Are you thirsty? I will bring you a cocktail. Please rest for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you.¡± Iz nodded and moved over to a secluded corner. He was a caring man. If only his father¡¯s status had been just a little higher¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about, my Lady?¡±


    While Iz had been thinking about this and that, he had come back. Iz replied with a soft smile on her face. ¡°Just, some useless thoughts.¡±


    ¡°You must have a lot of thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡± With that said, she downed the cocktail that James had brought. It was sweet. She asked him. ¡°I have a low tolerance when it comes to alcohol. I am afraid I am going to get drunk and show a bad side of myself.¡±


    ¡°Please put away those concerns, my Lady.¡± James smiled charmingly as he whispered in her ear. Was it because he also drank some alcohol? Her ears felt hot at the touch of his breath. As Iz felt a bit lightheaded and stumbled, James was right there to catch her. ¡°Be careful, my Lady. No matter how low the alcoholic content in the cocktail is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, I did not think I was so weak that I would get drunk off of one glass of cocktail. I must be getting old now.¡±


    ¡°Please do not say such sad words.¡± He shook his head as if it was not true. ¡°Then, shall we go to the terrace?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± She agreed, and the two moved to the terrace. The two of them sat on the bench of the terrace, as they continued to sip their remaining cocktails. Iz felt she was starting to feel the effects of the alcohol, as she started to feel good. Iz murmured, thinking that it might be because of the person sitting next to her. ¡°It is a little hot.¡±


    ¡°Are you hot?¡±


    ¡°My body¡­ seems to be getting hot¡­ ugh!¡± She suddenly let out a shriek. Ah, it was strange. Her body was not the same as usual that day. It seemed like heat was coming out from the core of her body¡­ She spoke with a shaking voice. ¡°My body feels strange.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡± He muttered with a shocked voice. ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ just¡­¡±


    ¡°You put so much effort into your dancing earlier, your body must have been shocked.¡±


    He placed a hand on her body with a worried tone. ¡°I can loosen up your muscles.¡±


    ¡°I am fine¡­ haugh!¡±


    James pretended to loosen up her muscles and discreetly stroked her bare skin. The truth was, the cocktail that James had given her had included an aphrodisiac and sleeping pills. There was no way for Iz to know this, as she begged James with a face full of tears. ¡°Strange, Sir. My body is too¡­ because it is hot¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady,¡± James called out to her in a subtle voice. Iz looked at him with reddened eyes. He whispered to her carefully. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    At the sudden confession, Izu forgot all the heat radiating from her body, and asked him in a startled voice. He confessed to her with a shy-seeming voice. ¡°To be honest, from the very moment I laid eyes on you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight.¡±


    ¡°But, we met for the first time today¡­ Ah!¡±


    Iz could not finish her sentence. It was because James kissed her right away. Iz thought that she would not be able to keep her senses with his soft lips, so she pulled her body away from him. As she did so, she could feel her awareness gradually fading.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sir¡­ ¡±


    With those words, Iz lost consciousness¡­


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 187 - Did You Not Come On to Me Yesterday?

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Iz Efreni jolted up in surprise at the voice coming from her side. James was next to her. A shocked expression on her face, she asked him, ¡°Sir? How did this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± He appeared to be at a loss as he answered her. ¡°Can it be that you do not remember what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady, yesterday, to me¡­¡± He hesitated and continued to speak to the end. ¡°Did you not come on to me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did?¡± When she heard those words for the first time in her life, Iz was tongue-tied.


    -Forced myself? I did? On this man? Oh my goodness!-


    At James¡¯ words, Iz felt so ashamed that she wanted to die. But this was not the end of it. Her shame came to a head after she realized she was naked, along with James, who was also unclothed. She closed her eyes tightly. Iz took notice of their less than proper state, and caught on intuitively. She had, so yesterday¡­ ¡°Yesterday, then, with the Young Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°You had whispered to me, to not leave. To please embrace you instead.¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡±


    Iz made a vague expression on her face. She was ruined. She had completely disregarded how, just yesterday, Lady Anderson had emphasized the importance of a lady¡¯s virtue! Iz looked ready to burst into tears as she asked again, ¡°I really did something like that?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, if you keep asking me¡­¡± James spoke in an awkward voice. ¡°Does it not sound like I committed a crime of violating you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I do not think you, Sir, did that. Just that I¡­¡±


    ¡°It is all my fault. I should not have brought over to you a cocktail yesterday¡­¡± When he spoke in a guilty voice, and made a down face, Iz quickly denied it. ¡°Ah, no, Sir. It is not something that you did wrong.¡±


    ¡°But if I had known my Lady would respond like this¡­ I would never¡­ to the Lady¡­¡± He hesitated and finished his sentence. ¡°I would never have held you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So now, there had already been an act between her and him that only a married couple was permitted to do. Realizing that, Iz looked defeated. The incident had already occurred, and now she had to deal with this situation somehow. She asked, ¡°Do you have something you expect from me, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I could not. How dare I expect something for last night from a Lady of a Marquis family? I am not a male prostitute.¡± His voice was so cold as he said this, and Iz shrank without her knowledge. But after a moment, he comforted her with a friendly voice, ¡°Do not worry too much, my Lady. I will keep last night¡¯s incident as a secret.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°I cannot ruin my Lady¡¯s future due to someone like me. Yesterday¡¯s event was just a moment of our play.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget all about it, my Lady. Last night, and me as well.¡± James¡¯ resolute words made Iz unable to say anything back. He stared intently at her being at a loss for words, and after a while laughed brightly, and placed a small kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°You will be embarrassed, so I will be taking my leave now.¡± With that said, James quickly put on his clothes. Iz just stared at him in a daze with just a white blanket over her bare body. When he was finally finished getting ready, he left these last words for her. ¡°You do not have to feel guilty. You do not even have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be the only one to remember. My Lady¡¯s kiss, my Lady¡¯s touch, and my Lady¡¯s breath¡­ all of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Embarrassment washed over her like a high tide, and Izu was not able to say anything back. James glanced at her for a moment, and then left casually. Iz was left alone to sit there for a long time with a blank expression on her face.


    ¡ª¨C


    -And then I became pregnant¡­-


    After recalling the past, Duchess Efreni had a serious expression on her face. She had later become pregnant, and so she had no choice but to marry him. There had been a lot of talk about the sudden marriage, and there had been some gossip that they had a premarital pregnancy. Because that was actually true, the Duchess of Efreni could not enter the social world for a while for her shame.


    Anyway, she had wanted him, and chose him, so that was why she had been embraced by him. He must have accepted her seduction because he had the same thoughts. So, naturally she thought the baby in her stomach was a fruit of their love. Duchess Efreni shed all of her bitterness with that thought.


    The baby was a boy, and was born fated to become the head of the Efreni family. After the death of her father, James Headwick naturally became the next head of the Efreni family as her husband, and abandoned his family name to take on the Efreni name. She had lived well so far. Of course, there had been trials, such as when he had brought in a mistress, but she had consistently believed that she had led a good life.


    However, with one letter of unknown origin, all the justification and pride that had kept her intact for the past twenty years had vanished. She had not spent the night with him because she wanted him, but because she had been exploited by him. It was rape, not love, and manipulation, not destiny. Duchess Efreni realized all this and let out a laugh of defeat. At the very end of the letter, this phrase was written.


    ¡®Duchess Efreni pitifully believed that the Duke¡¯s cocktail contained a potion of love. In fact, it contained aphrodisiacs and sleeping pills. It was a seed that would drive her into misery.


    So she was very foolish. At that time, she could not be compared to her current self as she was so pure, beautiful, and young. But she is no longer young, beautiful, or pure. So the choice had to be changed.¡¯

 Chapter 188

    Duchess Efreni was boiling with anger as she crumpled the letter. But she did not burn or rip it into shreds. Rather, she placed all seventeen letters in her secret safe with a scary look on her face. They could be of use someday.


    No, they would be used as grounds to divorce her husband right away. A marriage that had formed from rape was invalid. Duchess Efreni put on a bizarre smile. The moment she knew that all the memories that had supported her were fantasy, she could no longer smile with sincerity.


    She decided to get a divorce right away. It was how she would get rid of the husband who had tricked her for twenty years, the mistress of her husband she could not stand to look at, and the son as well. Once her decision was firm, the only thing left was the action. She jumped up from her seat, and strode over to the doorway.


    When she opened the door, quiet air greeted her. Without hesitation, she walked to the room where she knew her husband would be and opened the door. The Duke of Efreni seemed surprised by her sudden visit, as he had a shocked expression on his face. Duchess Efreni thought that it would be the last expression of his she would see in this house, and smiled coolly. ¡°Let us get a divorce, Duke.¡±


    ¡°Duchess¡­?¡±


    ¡°The funeral is over, so please leave this house right away.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, what does that¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you have been deceiving me for twenty years, you cannot dare say, ¡®How are you doing this to me¡¯, right?¡±


    ¡°Iz, please explain in a way I can understand¡­¡±


    ¡°When we first met twenty years ago.¡± She opened her speech in a cold voice. ¡°You raped me? By feeding me cocktails filled with aphrodisiacs and sleeping pills.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, what are you talking about? Where did you hear something ridiculous like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you truly asking because you do not know?¡±


    Duchess Efreni no longer treated the Duke with the honor of being her husband. The man in front of her eyes was just a rapist, and not her dead son¡¯s father or husband. She suppressed her rage and fired at him.


    ¡°After the mourning is complete, get out. Pregnancy from rape cannot be a reason for marriage. Divorce will be unconditionally granted when I submit that evidence, so get out instantly!¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Such a shameless and unscrupulous man! When you are divorced from me, you will no longer be able to use the Efreni name. You will not be the head of our family, either!¡±


    Duchess Efreni seemed to be unable to control her fury. She called for the butler in a loud voice and gave him an order. ¡°Chase out the woman and her son on the second floor out of this house right away. When the crack of dawn comes tomorrow, submit a divorce application. James Newton Lee Headwick is no longer the head of the Efreni family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, what is this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Drag out the mother and her son this instant!¡±


    Duchess Efreni no longer paid attention to Duke Efreni¡¯s words. She ordered every servant to watch him so he could not try to do anything, and then glared coldly as January was dragged down from the second floor. January cried out loud as she was held by the servants and asked,


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Elder Sister?!¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, who is your Elder Sister? I am an only child, the daughter of the previous Marquis Efreni. I have never had a younger sibling like you.¡± Duchess Efreni let out an empty laugh at the absurdity. ¡°The head of this family is no longer James. I am going to bring in a new head of the family. So you need to get out of this house with that man, too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, your child does not have a drop of blood from the Efreni family, right? If I had given birth to the child then perhaps, but otherwise the story would change.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, where are you telling me to go in the middle of the night!¡±


    ¡°That is none of my concern. Throw them out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, please have mercy¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you not receive enough mercy for the past four years?¡±


    Duchess Efreni laughed scornfully as she went into her room. January was at the point of madness. What was this sudden thunderbolt from a clear sky!? She sobbed while still embracing her young son. However, the servants had no feelings of pity for January, who had been on a high horse for so long.


    There was Jacob¡¯s nanny Iman, who sympathized with Jacob, but that was sympathy for the young child, and not the mother. Anyway, the servants faithfully fulfilled the words of Duchess Efreni. Eventually, January was thrown out along with her son, completely empty-handed.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°You said Madam January was thrown out?¡± The news quickly entered Petronilla¡¯s ears. The maid who delivered the news nodded. ¡°I saw it on my way back from the butcher¡¯s shop. She was walking down the street with her son, but I think she was kicked out, due to her shabby appearance.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± She clicked her tongue, tsking.


    The maid added on. ¡°She had a child with her and looked so pitiful, so I threw over a few coins. At first, she shot me a glare, as if she was offended that I was pitying her, but she still picked them up, as she knew she had to eat and survive.


    ¡°More than that, it seems something has happened to the Duchy of Epreni. Duke Efreni is not someone who would have let that happen without acting.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I think something is going on. But I do not know to what extent.¡±


    ¡°I will find out tomorrow. It is not proper to visit at this late time.¡± After saying that, Petronilla raised her head slightly as if she realized she had forgotten something. ¡°Now that I think about it, tomorrow is the trial.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Marchioness Ethyller?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be held in the afternoon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°She should be sentenced to death, right?¡±


    ¡°Most likely she will.¡± Petronilla muttered, ¡°She should not try to scheme up something at this point?¡±


    ¡°Even so, she should not be able to weasel out of it easily? There is still the crime she has committed.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    The Marchioness was a very calculating woman, so Petronilla could not be relieved until it was all over. She just hoped that the trial tomorrow would conclude uneventfully.

 Chapter 189

    The trial was held at the capital¡¯s Gervianen Plaza. Shortly before noon, Patrizia got on the carriage wearing a blue dress. Today¡¯s trial was meant as a place to demand a sentence, so all the people in the Marvinus Empire were able to attend and observe.


    ¡°I think we will arrive in five minutes.¡± At Rafaella¡¯s words, Patrizia silently closed her eyes and brought her hands together. She was heading towards Gervianen Plaza, the place where her family had all been executed before in her previous life. Now, she was the Empress, and the condemned woman who was going to have her head cut off was Rosemond, not herself. Patrizia could not help but laugh at the irony of the situation.


    Since it had been a while since a trial open to the public was held, many people had gathered to watch. A public trial was held for a felony if there was no need to maintain confidentiality, but the last trial for Rosemond was not held in public because they had to hide the fact that the Empress and Emperor had almost been assassinated.


    ¡°It is Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress!¡±


    ¡°The Empress has arrived!¡±


    The sound of the people shouting could be heard once they saw the crests that belonged to the Grochesters and the Imperial Family displayed on top of the approaching carriage. Patrizia dismounted the carriage without a smile on her face. The Emperor and other nobles were visible. Rosemond did not seem to have arrived yet.


    As she walked over to the Emperor¡¯s side, the nobles who noticed her knelt and showed their respects to her. She greeted the one person who did not kneel to her, Lucio. ¡°The Moon of the Empire greets His IMperial Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°There was no inconvenience on your way over here?¡±


    ¡°None, Your Majesty. It was fine.¡±


    It had only taken thirteen minutes from the Empress Palace to Gervianen Plaza. Though she thought the question was amusing, Patrizia asked him without so much as a smile. ¡°When will the criminal arrive?¡±


    ¡°She will be here soon. I just received word from the Imperial Palace.¡± At the end of his words, a shabby carriage could be seen heading towards Gervianen Plaza. Soon the carriage stopped, and two guards appeared from inside with Rosemond between them.


    The people immediately began to release a string of curses when they caught sight of Rosemond. ¡°That woman tried to assassinate Her Majesty!¡±


    ¡°She climbed up the ranks at the speed of lightning as a Baron¡¯s daughter; she should have known how to be thankful for her good fortune! She was overly greedy!¡±


    ¡°So she will finally be punished.¡±


    Rosemond walked calmly, her expression brimming with confidence, even while listening to all the criticism being hurled towards her. She was placed in the center of the plaza. Two guards forced her down on her stiff knees, and she had no choice but to kneel down with both hands tied behind her back. Her eyes were just as arrogant and ferocious as before, but she could not hide her slight nervousness.


    Patrizia quickly read that uneasiness. It was the same fear she had shown before she died. She had pretended to be at peace, but the fear of death could not be hidden. Then the anxiety had ensued.


    The Emperor began the proceedings. ¡°Since the criminal has arrived, we will commence with the trial.¡±


    Although Patrizia as the Empress was in full control of the investigation, the Duke of Vashi was in charge of the trial. He opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I will begin the trial to determine the punishment of Marchioness Rosemond Mary Rune Ethyller.¡±


    At that moment, a noble interrupted, ¡°Wait a moment, Duke. Why is the Duke of Efreni not attending? Is he not the official adoptive father of Marchioness Ethyller?


    ¡°The Duchess of Efreni filed for divorce at six o¡¯clock this morning,¡± Patrizia replied instead of the Duke of Vashi, her voice neutral. ¡°Nothing has been decided as of yet, but if the Duke of Efreni is divorced from the Duchess, he will no longer be the head of the Efreni family and just a mere member of the Headwick family. Nobles who can have a say here must have a rank of at least a Count. So how can someone who has an unconfirmed status as a noble be a part of this trial?¡±


    At the unexpected news, the crowd once again made a commotion, but the Duke of Vashi prevented the disturbance from continuing. ¡°Now now, everyone please be quiet. If there are no other issues beyond that, the trial will proceed as it is.¡±


    The Duke of Vashi faced forward as he clearly enunciated each word of the following speech.


    ¡°On September the tenth of the Year Nine Hundred and Eighty-six, Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress of the Marvinus Empire, received an assassination attempt, but fortunately managed to survive with the help of knights of great skill. The Second Rank of Imperial Knights captured two of the assassins who had ambushed Her Majesty¡¯s carriage and obtained a confession regarding the culprit four days ago. There is also the testimony of His Majesty the Emperor, and Her Majesty the Empress has pointed out Marchioness Ethyller as the mastermind.¡±


    Duke Vashi then turned to Rosemond, who was kneeling down, a ferocious look on her face, and asked her, ¡°Marchioness Ethyller, do you admit to your crimes?¡±


    ¡°I am being falsely accused. This is all an entrapment! Everything has been rigged to frame me! The assassins, His Majesty¡¯s testimony, all of it!¡±


    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller, please calm down. If there is no proof of fabrication, the list of your crimes set for punishment will increase.¡± Even if that was the case, she was to be sentenced to death regardless. Patrizia was not going to miss this good opportunity.


    Rosemond could not help but grind her teeth. Duke Efreni was suddenly facing the crisis of a possible divorce from Duchess Efreni, and as a result, January had been chased out.


    Now it was only Duchess Efreni who could help her, but she did not seem to care that her adopted daughter could possibly die, as she had not sent anyone, and had not even attended the trial today. In a nutshell, Rosemond was about to go crazy.


    ========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 190 - However, I Have No Regrets

    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller, are you saying that you will not admit to your crimes?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing wrong! Everything was the work of the wicked Empress in order to trap me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed words would not be enough for her. Patrizia let out a sigh and addressed everyone with a question. ¡°I will ask the nobles gathered here. The crime of trying to assassinate the Empress is definitely the worst kind of felony. Imperial law also states that such a crime should be given the death penalty. I plan to punish her for daring to ruin the Imperial Family by sentencing her to death, and so she can serve as an example to everyone. Are there any nobles who oppose this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one came forward. Patrizia accepted the silence as a sign of consent and asked Lucio with a dry voice, ¡°Your Majesty, none of the nobles seem to be objecting to my opinion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am going to order the execution of one who was once most favored by Your Majesty, as she dared to assassinate the Empress. Will you grant your permission to do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will grant it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! How dare Your Majesty do this to me¡­!¡± Rosemond seemed to have completely forgotten what she had said to Lucio the other day, as if she was a heroine of misfortune who had just been discarded.


    Lucio recalled the events of that day and felt extremely bitter about the current situation, while Patrizia just wanted the situation to be over as soon as possible. She declared in a solemn voice. ¡°Then, in the name of the Empire, the death sentence is imposed on Rosemond Mary Rune Ethyller. The execution will take place two days from now. Also, she will not be able to use the Ethyller name from this moment onward, and if the Efreni family does not break ties with her, the Efreni family will also not be able to escape punishment.¡±


    Patrizia then instructed Mirya to find out the position of the Efreni family regarding this issue. The trial ended with that. Rosemond was sentenced to death, and two days later she would disappear like the morning dew from the execution grounds. Rosemond screamed as these facts sank in. ¡°Kyaaaa! No! No, it cannot be!¡±


    She had to become the Empress. No, she had to become the Empress Dowager. In doing so she had to make sure no one would be able to take advantage of her. Disappear like the morning dew? That future did not belong to her! That was for Patrizia! She pleaded to the end with a facial expression full of regret. ¡°It is unfair! I said it is unfair!¡±


    But her cries were meaningless now. The trial had already ended, and everyone just watched the villain continue to make a scene. Two guards held her back and pushed her into the carriage. She was now officially on death row. Patrizia watched Rosemond being dragged into the carriage and then let out a sigh with a tired expression.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Petronilla visited the Duchess of Efreni, instead of going to watch Rosemond¡¯s trial at Gervianen Plaza. Nothing seemed to have changed within the home, and Petronilla thought she would not even have noticed something had happened to this household if she had not heard from Patrizia that the Duchess had filed for divorce this morning.


    The butler brought her into the drawing room, and soon the Duchess of Efreni appeared. Petronilla quickly rose up and greeted her, ¡°Duchess Efreni. It has been a while since we last met.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla.¡±


    Despite the fact that they had actually seen each other just a few days ago, Duchess Efreni¡¯s face had worsened considerably during that time.


    Petronilla asked with a sad face when she took in the Duchess¡¯ appearance, ¡°Are you alright? You seem to be going through a lot more than you did before.¡±


    ¡°There has been a lot to deal with lately.¡± Duchess Efreni responded calmly, and then asked the maid for two cups of tea. It was a sweet orange milk tea, not the usual type that Duchess Efreni preferred, as she only drank tea that was bitter.


    Petronilla realized that the Duchess pretended to be fine while she was in a state of turmoil, and just nodded to herself internally. -She should be like this. What woman would not have complicated feelings over the fact that her husband raped her to get married to her?-


    ¡°Your face looks bleak as well.¡±


    ¡°I applied for a divorce this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Petronilla acted as if she had no idea, and asked nonchalantly. ¡°How did such a thing happen?¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a long story to tell.¡± Duchess Efreni avoided sayingany more than that. Of course, Petronilla knew what the Duchess of Efreni had not mentioned, but decided to keep her mouth shut. Every human being had a skeleton in the cupboard that they did not want to be exposed, and Petronilla already knew about the secret. It would also be quite cruel to keep asking and get it out of her, especially to someone who already had a huge wound to her heart from the fact.


    ¡°Then the Duke will¡­¡±


    ¡°The application for divorce will be processed quickly. The maid told me earlier that His Majesty is reviewing it positively. That man has left for his younger brother¡¯s estate.¡±


    He would not have left of his own accord, and the Duchess of Efreni must have driven him out of the house. The Duchess continued, ¡°The next in line to be the Duke of Efreni will be my cousin. There is much talk of his intelligence and overall excellence in the family, so I am sure he will do well.¡±


    ¡°If so, will you be retiring as the Lady of the household?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, I have no regrets.¡± She continued with a bitter look on her face, ¡°I cannot marry another man at my age, and my only son is already dead and buried in the cold dirt.¡± As the Duchess spoke, her emotional state appeared more stable than earlier, but Petronilla was saddened as she caught on that her heart was like a wasteland. The Duchess of Efreni noticed her expression. ¡°I am not alright, Lady Grochester. But if I consider that it was all inevitable, I feel a bit more comfortable with that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I always do my best. I have always done my best with my marriage to that man and the relationship I had with my son. The results for both of them ended badly, but it is not solely my fault.¡±


    ¡°Duchess¡­¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the drawing room.


    ========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 190

    ¡°Marchioness Ethyller, are you saying that you will not admit to your crimes?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing wrong! Everything was the work of the wicked Empress in order to trap me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed words would not be enough for her. Patrizia let out a sigh and addressed everyone with a question. ¡°I will ask the nobles gathered here. The crime of trying to assassinate the Empress is definitely the worst kind of felony. Imperial law also states that such a crime should be given the death penalty. I plan to punish her for daring to ruin the Imperial Family by sentencing her to death, and so she can serve as an example to everyone. Are there any nobles who oppose this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one came forward. Patrizia accepted the silence as a sign of consent and asked Lucio with a dry voice, ¡°Your Majesty, none of the nobles seem to be objecting to my opinion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am going to order the execution of one who was once most favored by Your Majesty, as she dared to assassinate the Empress. Will you grant your permission to do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will grant it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! How dare Your Majesty do this to me¡­!¡± Rosemond seemed to have completely forgotten what she had said to Lucio the other day, as if she was a heroine of misfortune who had just been discarded.


    Lucio recalled the events of that day and felt extremely bitter about the current situation, while Patrizia just wanted the situation to be over as soon as possible. She declared in a solemn voice. ¡°Then, in the name of the Empire, the death sentence is imposed on Rosemond Mary Rune Ethyller. The execution will take place two days from now. Also, she will not be able to use the Ethyller name from this moment onward, and if the Efreni family does not break ties with her, the Efreni family will also not be able to escape punishment.¡±


    Patrizia then instructed Mirya to find out the position of the Efreni family regarding this issue. The trial ended with that. Rosemond was sentenced to death, and two days later she would disappear like the morning dew from the execution grounds. Rosemond screamed as these facts sank in. ¡°Kyaaaa! No! No, it cannot be!¡±


    She had to become the Empress. No, she had to become the Empress Dowager. In doing so she had to make sure no one would be able to take advantage of her. Disappear like the morning dew? That future did not belong to her! That was for Patrizia! She pleaded to the end with a facial expression full of regret. ¡°It is unfair! I said it is unfair!¡±


    But her cries were meaningless now. The trial had already ended, and everyone just watched the villain continue to make a scene. Two guards held her back and pushed her into the carriage. She was now officially on death row. Patrizia watched Rosemond being dragged into the carriage and then let out a sigh with a tired expression.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Petronilla visited the Duchess of Efreni, instead of going to watch Rosemond¡¯s trial at Gervianen Plaza. Nothing seemed to have changed within the home, and Petronilla thought she would not even have noticed something had happened to this household if she had not heard from Patrizia that the Duchess had filed for divorce this morning.


    The butler brought her into the drawing room, and soon the Duchess of Efreni appeared. Petronilla quickly rose up and greeted her, ¡°Duchess Efreni. It has been a while since we last met.¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla.¡±


    Despite the fact that they had actually seen each other just a few days ago, Duchess Efreni¡¯s face had worsened considerably during that time.


    Petronilla asked with a sad face when she took in the Duchess¡¯ appearance, ¡°Are you alright? You seem to be going through a lot more than you did before.¡±


    ¡°There has been a lot to deal with lately.¡± Duchess Efreni responded calmly, and then asked the maid for two cups of tea. It was a sweet orange milk tea, not the usual type that Duchess Efreni preferred, as she only drank tea that was bitter.


    Petronilla realized that the Duchess pretended to be fine while she was in a state of turmoil, and just nodded to herself internally. -She should be like this. What woman would not have complicated feelings over the fact that her husband raped her to get married to her?-


    ¡°Your face looks bleak as well.¡±


    ¡°I applied for a divorce this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Petronilla acted as if she had no idea, and asked nonchalantly. ¡°How did such a thing happen?¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a long story to tell.¡± Duchess Efreni avoided sayingany more than that. Of course, Petronilla knew what the Duchess of Efreni had not mentioned, but decided to keep her mouth shut. Every human being had a skeleton in the cupboard that they did not want to be exposed, and Petronilla already knew about the secret. It would also be quite cruel to keep asking and get it out of her, especially to someone who already had a huge wound to her heart from the fact.


    ¡°Then the Duke will¡­¡±


    ¡°The application for divorce will be processed quickly. The maid told me earlier that His Majesty is reviewing it positively. That man has left for his younger brother¡¯s estate.¡±


    He would not have left of his own accord, and the Duchess of Efreni must have driven him out of the house. The Duchess continued, ¡°The next in line to be the Duke of Efreni will be my cousin. There is much talk of his intelligence and overall excellence in the family, so I am sure he will do well.¡±


    ¡°If so, will you be retiring as the Lady of the household?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, I have no regrets.¡± She continued with a bitter look on her face, ¡°I cannot marry another man at my age, and my only son is already dead and buried in the cold dirt.¡± As the Duchess spoke, her emotional state appeared more stable than earlier, but Petronilla was saddened as she caught on that her heart was like a wasteland. The Duchess of Efreni noticed her expression. ¡°I am not alright, Lady Grochester. But if I consider that it was all inevitable, I feel a bit more comfortable with that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I always do my best. I have always done my best with my marriage to that man and the relationship I had with my son. The results for both of them ended badly, but it is not solely my fault.¡±


    ¡°Duchess¡­¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the drawing room.


    ========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED


    The voice of a maid rang through the door, ¡°Duchess, someone from the Imperial Palace has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Who is the person?¡±


    ¡°The Lady Mirya Prinski.¡±


    ¡°Marchioness Prinski has come? What is the reason for her visit?¡±


    ¡°She says that she came on behalf of the matters of Lady Efreni.¡± Duchess Efreni frowned slightly at her words. She asked Petronilla for her understanding, ¡°It seems that Her Majesty sent a man.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty probably sent Marchioness Prinski due to something related to the disowning of the once Rosemond Efreni.¡± Petronila did not seem surprised. ¡°It would be best if I took my leave now. Her Majesty should be looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Petronilla. I hope you will visit again soon, since I am all alone now.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to do that, Duchess Efreni.¡± Petronilla politely bid farewell, and then opened the glass door of the drawing room. As she walked out her eyes fell on Mirya, and gave her a nod as they exchanged glances. Petronilla drew a small smile at the sign that everything was proceeding well.


    It was extremely unusual for Mirya to leave the Imperial Palace unless it was part of her duty in assisting Patrizia, but she directly carried this task out this time due to the situation.


    <hr />


    Duchess Efreni caught sight of Mirya and told her. ¡°Welcome Marchioness Prinski. It seems like I have not seen you for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess Efreni, Your Grace. I hope you have been well?¡±


    Mirya took a seat elegantly, and soon the maid took away everything Petronila had used, and brought over an orange milk tea for her. Unlike with Petronilla, Duchess Efreni jumped right into the occasion of her visit. ¡°What is the reason for your coming?¡±


    ¡°The former Marchioness Ethyller¡¯s trial ended a short time ago. Her title of being the Marchioness Ethyller has been taken away, and in two days she will be executed.¡±


    ¡°Everything seems to be progressing very quickly.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to delay the punishment of a treasonous criminal. I heard you also had some matters to attend to¡­¡±


    ¡°Let us not discuss that any further.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess. I did not come here because of that. I am sorry if I have offended you,¡± Mirya politely apologized and then proceeded to inform her of the purpose of the visit. ¡°Her Majesty has been greatly angered by this situation, and warned that if Lady Rosemond was not disowned by the Duchy of Efreni, then the household of Efreni would also find it difficult to avoid punishment with the maintained connection of family ties.¡±


    ¡°As you may know, Marchioness Prinski, my husband will soon no longer be the Duke of Efreni. It was purely my husband¡¯s will to bring in the Lady as a daughter of this house. She has absolutely nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, then your words must mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of being on the receiving end of the Empress¡¯s wrath, so I, and the Efreni family, have no plan to back up or protect Lady Rosemond, Marchioness. I will disown her from the Efreni name. Is the procedure complicated?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Duchess. The complexity of the procedure is not so important, as you have granted your permission. I will make sure to relay Duchess Efreni¡¯s account to Her Majesty well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please take some care for me, Marchioness. I heard that James Headwick has interfered a lot and disturbed Her Majesty¡¯s mental state, and I am worried that Her Majesty has certain feelings for the rest of our family, because of someone that is no longer a member of our family.¡±


    ¡°If I make sure to relay that to Her Majesty, she will understand, Duchess. Please do not worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marchioness Prinski.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be taking my leave now.¡± Mirya had finished what she set out to do, so she stood up quietly. Duchess Efreni stopped her to show her manners.


    ¡°Already? You have not even emptied your cup of tea yet.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty cares a lot about this current incident. I have to go swiftly and let her know the results.¡±


    ¡°That is true. I guess that is the case.¡± The Duchess of Efreni nodded her understanding. ¡°How is Her Majesty doing?¡±


    ¡°She has recovered from many of the wounds she suffered from the attack. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°That is fortunate. Sooner or later, I will send some good medicinal herbs through a maid for healing wounds. Her Majesty was harmed by that wrongfully adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your thoughts, Duchess. Then I will leave now¡­¡± Mirya headed back to the door with an elegant pace, and silently opened the door and stepped out. Only the Duchess Efreni remained in the drawing room, still in her seat as she emptied all the milk tea that had already cooled down. Even if she left this room immediately, it would not change the fact that she would still be alone.


    <hr />


    Mirya returned to the Imperial Palace and immediately shared the conversation she had with the Duchess to Patrizia . When Patrizia received the answer in the desired direction, she finally felt relief wash over her. Now she could really see the end.


    Mirya asked her, ¡°Lady Efreni¡­ No, Lady Rosemond, should be informed about this?¡±


    ¡°She should be. How is she doing now?¡±


    ¡°It is serious.¡± Mirya sighed and shook her head. ¡°Very serious. She continued to make commotion upon commotion, saying that it is unfair and that she is being wronged. Eventually, the prison guard could not take it any longer and hid sleeping pills in the food she ate so that she would finally fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°She will probably behave like that until the moment she dies, that woman,¡± Patrizia muttered in a soft voice, and then slowly stood up.


    Rafaella asked. ¡°Lizzy? Where do you plan to go?¡±


    ¡°It would be better if I convey the news. I have some final things to say, as well.¡±


    All contact with a criminal sitting on death row was prohibited the day before the death penalty was to be carried out, so today was the only opportunity she would have to talk to Rosemond. She thought she should at least have one conversation with her in the end. Of course, Rafaella and Mirya were unable to understand her intentions when she explained this to them. After everything Rosemond had put her through, what last discussion was there to have with her? In response to their reactions, Patrizia told them that she was also not sure, and could only laugh weakly.


    <hr />


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 192

    ¡°Call for the Duke of Efreni! I said call for the Duke of Efreni!¡±


    Rosemond had started yelling as soon as she had woken up. Patrizia was able to hear her shouts even from the entrance of the prison. She walked to the prison cell where Rosemond was being held, without a trace of a smile on her face. Rosemond screamed louder after discovering Patrizia. She was so loud that everyone there felt pain in their eardrums, and they all frowned as they covered their ears.


    ¡°It is you! Do you think you will be alright after doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I will be alright. I am the Empress of this country, and you are a death row inmate waiting to be executed the day after tomorrow.¡± There was no ridicule and no laughter in Patrizia¡¯s voice as she spoke. She just delivered her last words with a sincere tone and facial expression. ¡°There is no point in searching for the Duke of Efreni.¡±


    ¡°What! Who are you to be saying that to me¡­!¡±


    ¡± Duchess Efreni discovered the truth that he raped her in order to get married to her. Duchess Efreni has applied for a divorce, and the Duke Efreni, no, James Headwick, has gone down to his younger brother¡¯s estate. I am planning to finish the divorce proceedings for the two as soon as possible, so he is now no longer an Imperial Prime Minister of the Marvinus Empire. He will just live on as a common family member of Baron Headwick.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± When the secret she thought that nobody knew was revealed, Rosemond asked with a dumbfounded expression on her face. ¡°How do you know that secret¡­!?¡±


    ¡°How do I know about that?¡± Patrizia continued on smoothly. ¡°That is not the only thing I know about. I am also aware of what you used to threaten James Headwick with and how James Headwick became the Prime Minister and Duke.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that? That is something only Jany and I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Patrizia agreed with her confirmation. ¡°It is true that it is something only you and January know. I do not know if you are aware of this, but due to all of that, January was kicked out of the house with James Headwick. With a young son who is not even five, she was chased out in a penniless state.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The Duchess of Efreni has disowned you. You are no longer a daughter of the Efreni family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Duke Efreni did not cooperate, you intended to reveal the whole truth. But now even that has become meaningless. The Duke has nothing left to lose now.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I should be able to inflict some wounds on that man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rosemond¡¯s words made Patrizia¡¯s expression go dark. ¡®That man¡¯ meant Lucio. She warned her briefly. ¡°Do not do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosemond asked her as if she found it amusing. ¡°Tell me, Patrizia. Do not tell me you like that man or something? Come to your senses! That man is a murderer. He is an abandoned man who killed his mother with his own hands!¡±


    ¡°I do not think I can blame the man if I did not go through the situation myself. Rosemond, you also got revenge on the half-brother who raped you, right? Then you should know. You cannot throw stones at him.¡±


    ¡°So, do you actually like that man? How stupid of you!¡±


    ¡°I never said I liked His Majesty. I just have feelings of sympathy for him.¡±


    ¡°Sympathy!¡± Rosemond burst into laughter. ¡°You are also not sane to sympathize with such a man. After going through something like that, you, who knows better than anyone what he did¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Rosemond. This is not something that you can meddle with. If you dare to flap your lips in front of him, I will slit your throat before that mouth of yours can even open.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosemond demanded angrily, ¡°Why in the world are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡± Patrizia did not even seem flabbergasted as she replied calmly, ¡°I am the one who wants to ask that. You kept stabbing at me when I did nothing. I really did not have any desire to do this to you. The goal was to live and go quietly, as the Empress in name only.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the one who made me like this. That is why Rosemond, I have the right to do this to you.¡±


    ¡°The Empress in name only¡­ ha! You are saying quite noble words!¡± Rosemond scoffed as she mocked Patrizia. ¡°It is a position that every woman in the Empire craves and looks up to. And you say you would have stayed in that seat as the Empress in name only? Do not make me laugh atthat. How could that be possible!?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone thinks like you. Well, perhaps most actually might think like that, but at least I did not.¡± Patrizia matter-of-factly brought the whole situation to its end, ¡°It is all over.¡±


    ¡°It is not over yet.¡± As if there was no chance of it being over, Rosemond spoke to her in a poisonous voice, ¡°A woman who is pregnant with the Imperial heir cannot be killed.¡±


    ¡°You mean you are going to try to have His Majesty, the Emperor¡¯s child now?¡± You will need at least a week to get results of a pregnancy. And you are going to be executed the day after tomorrow. Above all that, no one will believe your words. Do not come up with such foolish thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I have to live. I cannot die like this!¡± She opened her eyes in a grotesque way as she swore in a firm voice, ¡°I will definitely give birth to the Crown Prince and become the Empress Dowager. I have to make it so that no one will be able to ignore me. I am not going to let anyone treat me carelessly!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Rosemond,¡± Patrizia quietly called out to her. ¡°Even if you found a way to stay alive now, you will not be able to become the Empress Dowager.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. Who are you to say that!?¡±


    ¡°Because you are infertile.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At those words, Rosemond¡¯s expression froze on her face.


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 193

    Her voice full of disbelief, she asked, ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I said, you are infertile.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. Who are you to try to judge something like that? The barren one is not me, but you! I am not the infertile one! You are the one who is infertile!¡±


    ¡°Right. My body does not allow me to bear children,¡± Patrizia replied dryly. ¡°But I am saying, that is the same for you.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting on about? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Patrizia answered her question with a blank expression. ¡°I am the evidence.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I am the one who made you infertile,¡± Patrizia casually continued with her explanation.


    ¡°Do you remember the perfume I gave you as a gift a long time ago? The perfume contains specific ingredients that cause infertility. It is made of unique flowers that are only found in the Brahms Islands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You would have liked the scent and spritzed it on, but that is what should have made you infertile. The desired effect is certain.¡±


    ¡°That cannot be¡­¡± Rosemond muttered to herself, as she realized everything had all been in vain.


    Patrizia did not show any emotion on her face, even as she confessed to what she had done. Rather than her being in control of her feelings, she simply had no feelings to reveal. Her feelings had long since dried up, like a lake going through a drought. ¡°I am not sorry about it. After all, there are things you have done to me, too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ No, it cannot¡­¡±


    ¡°Just disappear quietly. Do not leave anything behind and just go.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­!¡± She seemed unable to believe the truth that Patrizia had revealed to her. She kept muttering ¡®no¡¯ continuously to herself, a dazed expression on her face. A child was the surest card in Rosemond¡¯s hand to raise her identity and solidify her status. Of course, what would that matter in the face of death¡­ but apart from that, she seemed to be extremely shocked by the fact that she could not have a child.


    ¡°No, it cannot beeee!!!¡± she shouted in a fit, pulling out her hair. Unfortunately, she seemed to be going crazy, unable to handle the truth. The intermittent screams bothered Patrizia¡¯s ears. The guards ran into the prison cell and shoved a gag into Rosemond¡¯s mouth to silence her. Patrizia looked on with emotionless eyes, and eventually walked away with slow footsteps.


    It was all over. Patrizia quietly exited the prison, bidding a final farewell to the one who had been harassing her for a long time as both her political opponent and rival in love. ¡°Good bye.¡±


    With that, she hoped it would be the end of their ill-fated affinity.


    ¡ª


    Rosemond¡¯s execution took place two days later.


    Numerous people had gathered in the capital all morning. The usually quiet city was bustling with the crowd, but the atmosphere was not a good one.


    The execution place was located in Gervianen Plaza near the Imperial Palace. The people surrounded the execution grounds. The gruesome guillotine was placed in the center. It was in that plaza that Empress Patrizia, along with her husband Emperor Lucio, awaited the execution of the criminal.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neither Patrizia nor Lucio spoke to each other now. Duke Witherford was standing next to them and cried out loudly, ¡°Bring over the criminal!¡±


    With the loud command from the Duke, the criminal Rosemond appeared at the execution site. Patrizia¡¯s face hardened for a moment when she saw the cursed face of Rosemond, but soon returned to a smooth state. She calmly observed Rosemond¡¯s appearance.


    Rosemond was dressed in a frayed white dress, her hair in a jumbled mess as she walked in, supported by two soldiers. She looked so devastated and exhausted that even her beautiful face seemed inconspicuous. There were nail marks all over her body, as if she had been harming herself for the past two days. The scariest thing was her facial expression. Rosemond was glaring into the air with sunken eyes, her countenance so scary that one would be afraid of encountering her in a dream.


    ¡°The criminal Rosemond committed a grave crime in trying to harm the Empress of the Marvinus Empire, and I, Lucio Carrick George de Marvinus¡­¡± Patrizia noticed that Lucio¡¯s voice was shaking, but said nothing, biting her lip unconsciously.


    ¡°I order her execution in the name of the Emperor.¡±


    The catastrophe was coming to an end. Patrizia closed her eyes, her face containing many thoughts and feelings. Everything was truly over.


    ¡°Start the execution of the criminal.¡±


    Patrizia finally lifted her eyes to watch as Rosemond was being dragged to the site of her death. Her face had no emotion whatsoever, but Patrizia could clearly recognize what she was going through. Even on the threshold of her death, she held onto the feelings of being unresolved, with rage that she could not give up against the unfairness of it all.


    -Ahh, Rosemond. What was so unfair for you? You were the one who tried to hurt me and steal my place, so what was that unfair for you?-


    At that time, Rosemond¡¯s eyes turned to Patrizia, and Patrizia received her gaze without any surprise. As soon as they made eye contact, Rosemond¡¯s eyes became sharper. Even at the moment of her impending death, she did not intend to hide the hatred she had for Patrizia.


    Patrizia was unperturbed, taking in all of the looks given to her as she continued to stare at Rosemond, even as Rosemond turned her gaze to Lucio. Looking at Lucio, Rosemond¡¯s face was shockingly serene. Patrizia momentarily read some guilt on Rosemond¡¯s expression, and bit her lip. After all that had happened, she had not revealed the truth about her feelings to the very end. Patrizia did not close her eyes as she intently waited for the final moments of Rosemond.


    Kyaah! ¡°Aaack!¡±


    Rosemond¡¯s head was cut from her neck, and cries broke out everywhere; the onlookers were in a frenzy. Patrizia pressed her lips together so tightly that they began to bleed.


    Everything was over; Rosemond was dead. Patrizia felt tears drip down her cheeks and quietly wiped them away. Those two teardrops were enough to shed for Rosemond¡¯s tragedy. Patrizia closed her eyes, a solemn expression on her face.


    Everything was really over.


    ¡ª


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 194

    Wearing a white dress, Patrizia released her hair, which had been neatly tied up since she first entered the palace as the Empress. The turquoise hair curled like meandering waves from the sea as it fell over her shoulders and chest. Patrizia walked in black high heels to the Central Palace.


    ¡°Her Majesty, the Empress has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Escort her in.¡± The door opened at the same time as his voice allowed it, and Patrizia walked slowly into the room. There was nothing on her face that could be described as an expression. Lucio was wearing a black uniform and appeared to be a little surprised when he noticed how she looked as she entered the room. He had never seen her hair loose, except during the days she had met him as the Lady Patrizia.


    Before he could even ask what was going on, Patrizia opened her mouth first. ¡°I am going to leave the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Part 5. They go off into the Sunset.


    (This section was written by the author in English)


    ¡°¡­ What?¡± Lucio asked in a vague voice after a long time had passed.


    Patrizia replied calmly, ¡°It is exactly what I have just said.¡±


    ¡°You are going to leave the Imperial Palace, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°As I have said¡­¡±


    ¡°No, what I am saying is¡­¡± He hurriedly strode over to Patrizia. After he arrived right in front of her, Lucio asked, his eyes full of anguish, ¡°What do those words mean? Why all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not ¡®all of a sudden¡¯, Your Majesty,¡± Patrizia answered in a collected manner. ¡°Because this is something I have been thinking about for a long time. When the fight against Rosemond came to an end, I wanted to put it all down and step away from this position, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am so exhausted. I no longer want to reside in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to live as the Empress anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He spoke as if his throat was choked up. ¡°I have done a lot of things wrong and made mistakes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that you are tired of me, and that you dislike me. But¡­¡± Lucio begged her. ¡°Please do not say anything about leaving this palace. Just the words saying that you will be leaving my side¡­ do not utter them.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Empress, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I am so tired. I feel disillusioned,¡± Patrizia explained in a dry voice. ¡°If I stay here any further, I feel like I will go crazy¡­ that is why¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that is why you will be leaving me? Leaving me all alone¡­¡± He asked her, a look of agony on his face. ¡°At least for my sake¡­ Not for yourself, but for me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°For the selfish and despicable me¡­ Can you not do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to live my life as well.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything you want, I will do anything to give it to you. If you want treasures of gold and silver, I will provide a ship full of that.¡±


    ¡°Wealth no longer makes sense to me as the daughter of a noble, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything else, I will give you everything. Whatever your wish for, I will listen and grant anything for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just remain by my side. You can continue to hate and resent me by my side.¡±


    ¡°I lack the energy to hate Your Majesty now, nor do I have the strength to blame you.¡±


    Patrizia politely but firmly delivered her will. ¡°I solely want to leave this place and reside at my home in comfort. In a free place where there is no more bitter strife and schemes¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than you, there will be no woman in this palace that I will touch. I will swear by it. I will live only looking at you, as the one and only in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Patrizia gently interrupted him. Looking at his defeated expression, Patrizia continued without any wavering whatsoever. ¡°What I really want is to escape from this place and be free. I do not want to continue living in a cage, but to live in the wild in a humble way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not live solely looking at me. I cannot handle Your Majesty¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°I am not hoping for anything from you. I will not expect anything. I will not even ask for it. Just stay next to me, you can do whatever you want to do as long as you are by my side¡­ Can you not stay?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Empress, Patrizia. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot do that.¡±


    ¡°I am begging you, do not¡­¡± Do not throw me away. He could not get those words out of his mouth, they hovered around his mumbling.


    Patrizia read his mind, but shook her head to the very end. It was the best option for her, and for him as well. Patrizia gave her last words to him.


    ¡°I want to permanently leave the Imperial Palace, Your Majesty. Please dethrone me as the Empress, and send me away on the condition that I was not adequately acknowledged as one. Please¡­ I am making a request.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lucio could not do that. How could he possibly do that? He had finally fallen in love with her. Only now could he finally distinguish his love from sympathy. Only now was he¡­


    ¡°I will not allow it.¡± Only now he was able to look straight into her eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It is fine if you curse at me for being a selfish man, or you can look down on me for being an Emperor of sheer effrontery.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But you leaving is the only thing I will not allow. That is the one thing that I will never¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I do not love Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°My love, my yearning, and my heart all belong to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you. It does not matter if you loathe, hate, or resent me.¡±


    ¡®So dear Patrizia, please just stay by my side¡­¡¯


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 195

    ¡°How far will you go to make me unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I will not say such shameless words as asking you to love me. But at the very least¡­ give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°You are asking for a chance, when we have come this far?¡±


    ¡°No, you do not need to give me a chance for all of eternity,¡± Lucio begged earnestly. ¡°Please, Empress. I have no confidence to endure living in the Imperial Palace without you.¡±


    ¡°You also said those words to the dead Rosemond,¡± Patrizia refuted him in a sad voice. ¡°I cannot be like her. I cannot confess my heart to Your Majesty with what would be a blatant lie, like she did.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am only telling you the truth with all of my sincerity; that I do not love Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Patrizia, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will be taking my leave now.¡± Patrizia left behind those words and turned her back on Lucio. There was no more will left in her to hold on. When Rosemond died, Patrizia¡¯s heart seemed to have died along with her. She left his room with a dry expression on her face. Lucio, who was left alone, grasped his face with a distressed expression. His previously dry fingertips were soon wet with tears.


    <hr />


    ¡°Are you really going to leave the Imperial Palace?¡± Petronilla asked her sister quietly.


    Patrizia nodded stoically. ¡°The first time I entered this palace, the sole plan was to live quietly after taking your place, my sister. I would rather become a dethroned Empress and live more freely than I do now if I receive a promise from His Majesty that will protect me and my family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla could not respond to her sister¡¯s words. It was insensitive for her to rebuke her sister¡¯s decision. In a way, her younger sister had sacrificed everything for her; Patrizia had offered herself to the Imperial Palace on behalf of her foolish older sister!


    Petronilla sighed to herself. It was clear that the Emperor was fond of Patrizia, and even in love with her. Petronilla knew that his feelings were genuine, because Emperor Lucio had the same gaze for Patrizia as Rothesay did when he looked at her. However, Patrizia seemed to have closed off her heart to everyone, just as Petronilla had done before.


    Petronilla¡¯s honest wish was for her sister to forget all about the past and spend the next hundred years with the Emperor¡­ but Patrizia did not seem to want that. Well, even in their previous lives, she had seemed to have no special intention to marry anyone.


    ¡°Does Nilla oppose this?¡±


    ¡°Just because I object, does not mean you will continue to stay here.¡±


    ¡°In spite of that, I want to ask your opinion.¡±


    ¡°As a personal wish, I hope you can forget all about everything that has happened here and just live on happily.¡±


    ¡°How can you say it like that?¡± Patrizia¡¯s voice became a little heated. ¡°Did you forget? I am the Empress right now, but in our previous lives, Nilla, you were Empress. Strictly speaking, that person is not my husband, but my brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Patrizia, as you said, that is something that had happened to the two of us in our previous lives.¡±


    ¡°That does not change the fact that my head was cut off, my older sister¡¯s head was cut off, and my parents¡¯ necks were all cut off!¡±


    ¡°Of course that was the case. But Lizzy, do you plan to remain stuck in the past? The Emperor who ordered our family¡¯s deaths back then and the Emperor now are different people. They have completely different personalities.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­!¡± Patrizia¡¯s once calm voice began to grow louder. ¡°It does not change the fact that he was once your husband!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. Lizzy, are you acting this way because of that?¡± Petronilla asked sincerely; Patrizia did not respond to her question. Petronilla stared at her in silence, and then confessed in a low voice. ¡°Technically speaking, as you have said, I was married to His Majesty the Emperor. But Lizzy, the kind of relationship you are thinking about did not exist between us.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Patrizia asked, wondering what that meant.


    Petronilla calmly revealed the answer to Patrizia¡¯s question. ¡°What I mean is, His Majesty and I never shared the same bed. To put it simply, I was his ¡®official¡¯ Empress in name only.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now do you understand? And if it is because of me, do not be concerned. I already have a man I love, and my feelings for His Majesty are just one of the drifting memories from my foolish past. I do not feel anything for His Majesty now.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It is not just because of that.¡± Patrizia sighed and continued. ¡°I am just so exhausted now. I do not want to think about anything.¡±


    ¡°Then rest. The Inner Palace work can be taken over by myself and Mirya. If you want, you can even go to some kind of rehabilitation facility.¡±


    ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Lizzy, but what you are talking about is not a matter that can be resolved by behaving like a child. Since you have already become the Empress, what logic will you use to become the dethroned Empress? Are you going to commit a crime in order to leave the Imperial Palace?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°There are many ways that you can be free. I will be of help to you, Mirya and Rafaella will also come to your aid. We have overcome and gone through all the hard obstacles now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not saying you should just endure and hold on. Just that¡­ I mean, you can become free enough, even in that position.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia said nothing. Petronilla¡¯s words made sense. Dethroning an Empress was not something that could be done easily. As Petronilla had said, in order to become a dethroned Empress, she had to commit a crime that befitted the punishment. Whether it would be this way or that way, it would not be easy.


    Patrizia let out a sigh. ¡°Alright. I was being too frivolous.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to take a break for now and get some rest. It is because you have been working too hard these days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia sighed briefly. Indeed, that really might have been the cause of it¡­


    <hr />


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 196

    Petronilla left the Empress Palace earlier than usual in the afternoon to make a surprise visit to the estate of Count Bradington. At that time, someone called out to her.


    ¡°Lady Grochester!¡±


    ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla was puzzled at hearing that Lucio was looking for her. Was there any reason for him to be searching for her? After getting a second shot at their past lives, there had not been any contact between him and her. Petronilla asked, ¡°What might be the reason¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since it is His Majesty¡¯s intention, I do not know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla nodded silently. She did not know what occasion called for his searching for her, but she could not disobey his request for her presence. She accompanied the maid calmly.


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Grochester has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Escort her in.¡±


    The door opened at the end of the brief reply. Strangely enough, Petronilla felt no tension as she entered. In her past life, crossing over this door caused her to tremble so much, as she could not help but be overwhelmed with excitement. Her feelings, or lack thereof, remained consistent even after seeing Lucio, her husband from her past life.


    Petronilla gave her greeting to Lucio, ¡°I greet the Great Sun of the Empire, His Majesty the Emperor. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Take a seat.¡± He offered her a chair; Petronilla sat down gracefully at the table. Petronilla thought about how this was the first time she was sitting face to face with him since their previous life, and asked him the purpose of the visit. ¡°What is the reason you called for me, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ The Empress has¡­¡± he began in an afflicted voice, ¡°She has asked to be sent away from the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that not a natural development?¡± Petronilla replied in an apathetic manner. ¡°Since she has had to experience such issues at the Imperial Palace, it is not an unreasonable request asking to be sent away from the palace.¡±


    ¡°Do you want the Empress to leave the palace, Lady Grochester?¡±


    ¡°If that would mean there would be no further ups and downs in my younger sister¡¯s life,¡± Petronilla answered cynically, ¡°then I agree, and most likely my parents will, as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Now I¡­.¡± He spoke as if he was begging, a distressed expression on his face. ¡°I cannot live on without the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Petronilla did not say anything. What more was there to say in this situation? He would certainly be able to live without Patrizia by his side. But that would be on the outside, and as for the inside¡­ well. Petronilla thought that she did not know that much.


    ¡°So you have called for me to ask me to turn around the heart of my younger sister, Her Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am not that shameful, my Lady,¡± Lucio sighed briefly and asked Petronilla. ¡°The Empress¡­ does she have anything that she likes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Petronilla almost laughed at Lucio¡¯s words, but barely managed to endure holding in a laugh. The day that such a man could ask about that had finally arrived. Petronilla asked in turn, ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I do not know much about the Empress. Before I even got to know her, I committed a grave sin against her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± -So you actually do know,- Petronilla muttered to herself.


    ¡°I cannot send the Empress away from the Imperial Palace. But that does not mean I do not want her to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has a lot of greed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am aware of that,¡± he mumbled, a bitter look on his face. ¡°I am trying to make my own efforts. I called for you because I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°What the Empress likes, as well as dislikes. Anything related to the Empress, all of it,¡± Lucio dropped his voice into a whisper. ¡°If I asked the Empress, I did not think she would provide me with an answer.¡±


    Lucio was prudent. Petronilla agreed; she thought that Patrizia would probably not tell him.


    ¡°My little sister¡­¡± Petronilla conveyed calmly, ¡°¡­she likes strawberries. She likes sweet desserts. She is not an extravagant and wasteful person, so an expensive dress or jewelry will not move her heart much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio, who had been quietly listening, began to write down what Petronilla was telling him on a piece of parchment paper. Petronilla almost burst into laughter as she watched him do this, but the strength of his sincerity managed to barely hold back the laughter. She wondered if there had ever been such a side to him¡­


    ¡°What she dislikes¡­¡± Petronilla almost said, ¡®she dislikes Your Majesty,¡¯ but caught herself and quickly changed her words. ¡°There is not much. Except for lying. There is no food that she will not eat, as she is not picky. Perhaps the most important thing in improving the relationship with her and Your Majesty would be¡­¡± Petronilla gave a long pause before she advised him with earnestness. ¡°Your Majesty, the Emperor¡¯s heart and sincerity. Her Majesty, my younger sister, will not treat something lightly if it is full of sincerity.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± He expressed his gratitude, and Petronilla could see that his words were heartfelt.


    -Yes, just like this.- Petronilla broke out into a grin. ¡°Has this been helpful?¡±


    ¡°Your words telling me to be sincere were the most helpful.¡± He spoke like a person who had achieved enlightenment.


    Petronilla stared at him for a while and then added one more thought. ¡°It is the most simple, and probably the most difficult thing to do¡­¡±


    <hr />


    The first thing Lucio did after Petronilla left was to find the Imperial Chef of the Central Palace. The Imperial Chef welcomed him politely, even though he was secretly surprised by the Emperor¡¯s sudden visit, as they had never met before. ¡°I greet the Great Sun of the Empire, His Majesty. Glory to the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°I stopped by regarding a certain request I have for you.¡±


    -What kind of request was so important to His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor that he would personally come and deliver it?- The Imperial Chef hid his puzzled expression and replied, ¡°Please let me know whatever it may be, Your Majesty, as I will be very much obliged.¡±


    ¡°I want to learn how to make some desserts from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry?¡± The Imperial Chef¡¯s eyes widened.


    ==========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 197 - She Needs More Time

    ¡°Your Majesty, I think I must have misheard your words¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless you are deaf, you heard correctly. I told you I wanted to learn how to make a dessert.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Lucio repeated his words with great conviction, the Imperial Chef was astonished that he had not, in fact, misheard the Emperor¡¯s words. -My goodness, His Majesty is asking me to teach him how to make a dessert!-


    The Imperial Chef asked, ¡°Perhaps¡­ the desserts I made for Your Majesty were not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°No. Your skills certainly deserve recognition. Is that not why you continue to hold your position?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Imperial Chef asked again after receiving the savage compliment, ¡°Then why, suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°It is because I have someone I need to make it for.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it is a gift, I can make it for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, what you would make would taste more delicious and look better,¡± Lucio agreed calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But if that happens, the dessert would no longer be special. I have to make it myself¡­ Then, I think I will be able to convey my sincerity accordingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The Imperial Chef could not understand what Lucio was talking about at all, but after a while, he gave up trying to understand, as he dared not question the will of the Emperor any further. He replied in a humbly, ¡°If that is the case, then I will show you how, Your Majesty.¡±


    <hr />


    So Lucio¡¯s Spartan-like training began. The first dessert Lucio tried to make, after he had finished his political affairs earlier than usual, was a brownie. At first, it started off well enough, but the shape of the brownie gradually became weird. The Imperial Chef could not stand to endure remaining quietly on the side, and asked him, ¡°Your Majesty, may I be of slight assistance?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can do it alone.¡±


    However, Lucio was forced to ask him for help after a short while. Still, he was not a completely hopeless student, as after failing at his first three attempts, he made a decently presentable brownie on his fourth try. After putting aside all of his distracting thoughts and placing the brownie with melted chocolate over it into the oven, Lucio waited for the brownie to cook as his mind drifted over to thoughts about Patrizia.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They said it was already too late once there was regret. He regretted that he had not recognized his feelings for her earlier, but it was already late by then. So the series of actions he was doing now, and all the things that he would be doing in the future, were most likely going to be useless and meaningless. However¡­


    -Nevertheless, if I could just convey my heart through this¡­-


    Then that would be enough. Lucio was distressed, his face twisted into a frown, and he bit his lip. -Why could I not have done this for her from the start? Why could I not have expressed my heart to her earlier? Why am I foolish to this extent? Why am I¡­-


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was only when the smell of something burning came from the oven that Lucio came to his senses, and walked over there. He had thought that this time he had succeeded in making a brownie worth eating, but this brownie was also a failure. With a bitter look on his face, he put a burnt piece of the brownie into his mouth. The sweet taste of chocolate was nowhere to be found, and only a greatly unsavory charring taste remained.


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the plan for the birthday celebration that will be held next month.¡±


    The birthday celebration for Patrizia was coming up next month. The ironic situation that she had to take care of her own birthday was pretty funny, but there was nothing that could be done about it. It was not like the Emperor could take over the planning of the birthday party for the Empress. Patrizia let out a sigh and muttered, ¡°I was hoping to spend my next birthday at home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± No one responded to that statement. Patrizia showed she was also not really expecting to get an answer, as she took the documents from Mirya casually and began reading through them. There were not too many funds in the Imperial Treasury, but the estimated budget was too luxurious. Patrizia informed Mirya with another sigh, ¡°We need to cut our budget a little. I grant my permission as the organizer of the celebration.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Majesty. Then Your Majesty¡¯s dignity¡­¡±


    ¡°Make sure to do it like that. My dignity has already risen with the execution of Rosemond.¡±


    After bringing up the taboo name, Patrizia leaned against the back of the chair, a tired expression on her face. She thought she should take a short break, but she was once again sitting in front of the desk as she went back to trying to get through all the work for the affairs of the Inner Palace.


    Patrizia finally closed her eyes and tried to rest a little, but someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mirya asked.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has arrived.¡± One of Patrizia¡¯s eyebrows rose at the mention of the unwelcome visitor. She stood up and whispered something to Mirya; Mirya nodded with a flustered expression as she walked over to the door. When Mirya opened the door, Lucio was indeed standing in front of the doorway. Mirya politely gave a greeting, ¡°Greetings to the Great Sun of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Is the Empress inside?¡±


    ¡°She is inside but¡­ she just fell asleep for a nap.¡±


    ¡°Is she feeling unwell or something?¡±


    Mirya was taken aback by the untimely interest, but responded naturally. ¡°No, that is not the case though¡­ Her Majesty does seem a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. I will have to send the Imperial Physician.¡±


    ¡°It is not serious enough to have to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since the formal conversation had ended, it was time to focus on the purpose of his visit. Lucio hesitated and opened his mouth. ¡°That¡­ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please continue, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have something to give to the Empress.¡±


    At that, Mirya¡¯s gaze turned to Lucio¡¯s hands. Something was tied with a ribbon in a paper box. She asked him. ¡°Is it what you are holding?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I will pass it on to Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Even though he looked embarrassed, he then turned over the box to her without saying anything further. Seeing that there was something warm inside of the box, it appeared to be something to be consumed. Mirya smiled gently and imparted some words to reassure Lucio. ¡°Please do not worry, Your Majesty. I will definitely let the Empress know.¡±


    ¡°Please do so.¡± His expression as he said so looked somewhat nervous, and Mirya could not help but feel it was quite refreshing for a change. This was the first time she had seen such an expression on his face. Mirya bowed gracefully to him and bid him farewell, then closed the door.


    =======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 198 - She Needs More Time

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Patrizia knew the visitor had been Lucio. Since she had not been sleeping, it was a given that she knew, as long as her ears were intact. Taking a nap was purely a lie to avoid meeting with him. Mirya answered Patrizia¡¯s question as she placed the box on the table. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor came himself to deliver this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia¡¯s expression was strange. Mirya did not miss this as she smiled and asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Throw it away.¡±


    However, for the first time, Mirya did not carry out Patrizia¡¯s command. She unwrapped the purple ribbon that was tied around the paper box and checked what was inside. The sweet smell spread permeated around the room in an instant. Mirya released a shout of excitement as if she was surprised. ¡°It is a brownie!¡±


    ¡°He had nothing else to bring but that¡­¡±


    ¡°I think he might have made it himself. Oh my, there is a card in here too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I said throw it away.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? It is the first time I have heard the Sun of the Empire bake something on his own.¡±


    Mirya seemed to be more excited than the recipient of the gift, and Patrizia gracefully crinkled her eyes at the sight.


    ¡°If you like it so much, then you should eat it.¡±


    ¡°If I did that, I might get arrested and imprisoned for disrespect, Your Majesty! How dare I eat something that His Majesty has made himself?¡± Mirya shook her head as if the very notion was ridiculous, and served the steaming brownies on a pure white plate. Patrizia climbed onto the bed and turned her back on Mirya, as if she would not be concerned over it anymore.


    However, obscuring her line of sight did not obstruct her sense of smell, and the strong smell of chocolate from the brownie was transmitted into Patrizia¡¯s nostrils. Patrizia let out a frustrated groan. ¡®He did not receive any assistance, and yet he made it that delicious?¡¯


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to try a piece?¡± Mirya continued to ask Patrizia without any tact.


    Patrizia finally sighed as she firmly delivered her reply, ¡°I told you to throw it away.¡±


    ¡°But what if you are punished for daring to insult the Emperor? If Your Majesty will make sure to save me in that situation, I will follow through with your order.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia told Mirya in a tired voice, ¡°Then you can just eat it. You can give some to Rafaella as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you will not try it at all?¡± As Mirya asked this question, she bit off a small piece of the brownie and nibbled on it. In fact, she had not been anticipating much in terms of the taste, but it was unexpectedly delicious.


    Mirya voice showed that she was quite surprised, ¡°I did not know that His Majesty was also skilled in baking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty made it fairly well. I do not think he received the Imperial Chef¡¯s help, and it seems he put in some effort.¡±


    ¡°This is what I mean. Is it not obvious to the eyes that this is all part of his elaborate scheme?¡± Patrizia asked cynically.


    Mirya smiled brightly at her question and answered, ¡°That is why you should please look more fondly at the Emperor, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The conversation ended there. Mirya ate another piece of the brownie and then asked Patrizia. ¡°Are you really not going to try the brownie, Your Majesty? It is quite delicious.¡±


    Patrizia was notorious for being absolutely obsessed with desserts, and among them, brownies were her favorite. Patrizia tried to say something, but gave up on those thoughts. Instead, she left only the words. ¡°¡­Leave it there and go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Mirya grinned and left the box behind before leaving the room quietly. Mirya knew well that Patrizia still needed time. Anyways, the important thing was going in the direction of her becoming happier. If the Emperor really had the confidence to care about the Empress, Mirya wanted to trust him one more time. It would not be a good thing for the Empress to spend this long, long life free but alone.


    <hr />


    ¡°¡­ How useless.¡±


    ¡®Who asked him to make something like this?¡¯ Patrizia rose from the bed. The white dress she was wearing dragged on the floor as she moved. Patrizia looked down at the box of brownies on the table. It seemed to have cooled down and melted slightly, but it still appeared tasty. She sighed briefly, then broke off a piece of brownie.


    The chocolate mousse flowed down. As she brought the piece of brownie into her mouth and gently licked up the crumbs that were stuck to her finger, the aroma and flavor of chocolate filled her mouth and lingered pleasantly. It was delicious. Patrizia was forced to let out another sigh quietly.


    ¡°It is uselessly tasty.¡±


    She took a seat and raised a fork to eat in earnest. Did he really make this all by himself? If so, what had he been thinking about throughout the process? Wondering what he would have thought about, Patrizia polished off all the brownies he had made for her.


    <hr />


    Meanwhile, Lucio had returned to the Central Palace, and was solely focused on waiting for Patrizia¡¯s reaction. He had expected all kinds of reactions, but the one he did not want to hear the most was that she did not even open it and threw it away. Of course, if he thought about his actions, he had nothing to say if she chose to do that¡­ Still, the human mind was unmatched in greed and desire, so when he earned one thing, he wanted two, and when he earned two, he would then want three!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, someone opened the door and walked in. It was the Empress¡¯ Chief Maid.


    Lucio asked with a beating heart. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress¡­¡±


    Lucio swallowed without realizing it.


    .¡±I was told to deliver the news that she has eaten all the brownies Your Majesty made.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Chief Maid was speaking calmly, but she also seemed a bit excited. Lucio could not hide his joy, and a smile filled his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that is a relief.¡±


    The Empress¡¯ Chief Maid did not even bother to say the additional useless words, ¡°At first she told me to throw it away¡­¡± She left her words behind and departed discreetly.


    Lucio was left alone to leisurely stroll around the room in an unusual fashion, carrying an expression of sheer drunken delight. It was actually a common behavior he displayed when something made him happy. He continued to wander around the room for a long time, and later decided to take a walk to calm his heart and mind.


    =======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 199 - If You Want, For a Lifetime

    ¡°You seem to have ended up eating them all, Your Majesty?¡± Patrizia¡¯s face instantly turned bright red at Rafaella¡¯s words. Mirya noticed from the side, but Rafaella did not seem to have any intention of backing down.


    ¡°Is not His Majesty¡¯s heart so virtuous? Ever since he was born, he has never had to put even a single drop of water on his hands.¡±


    ¡°Instead, he made other people cry tears of blood.¡± At those cold words, Rafaella could only shut her mouth. Patrizia walked on quietly, a look on her face that hid whatever she was thinking about. She had come out because she could not digest everything she had consumed, but the weather was not a little chilly to be taking a leisurely stroll.


    Mirya caught on to that, and asked Patrizia, ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to go in now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am alright for now.¡±


    ¡°What if you catch a cold at this rate? Please, let us go back inside.¡± At Mirya¡¯s urging, Patrizia had no choice but to head back towards her palace, just as someone came into her line of sight. Patrizia stiffened in recognition without realizing it. That someone looked extremely happy to see her, contrary to the reaction she had.


    ¡°Empress.¡± Lucio smiled brightly and walked so swiftly he was almost running towards Patrizia.


    Patrizia winced as she stepped back. -What is this, suddenly¡­-


    She greeted Lucio with an awkward smile, disturbed by his haste. ¡°The Great Sun of the Marvinus Empire¡­ I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°It is fine to skip such greetings. Are you on your way back from a walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was just about to head inside now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At those words, his expression promptly turned to that of a dead puppy. Rafaella could not hold it in and laughed quietly at the instant transformation; Mirya was shocked at her behavior and struck Rafaella on the side.


    Patrizia spoke to Lucio with an awkward face, ¡°Then I will take my leave¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Lucio caught Patrizia as she tried to turn away and leave, ¡°If you are not busy¡­ Can you walk with me for a short while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    During the brief time Patrizia hesitated, Mirya and Rafaella reacted quickly and beat her to it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, my father has been worried so¡­ I will be taking my leave to head back home!¡±


    ¡°Please remain with His Majesty the Emperor before returning together, Your Majesty. I will leave to prepare the bedding in your quarters for your sleep later!¡±


    ¡°No, wait a¡­¡±


    Before Patrizia could say anything more, the two women swept away as swiftly as if they were late for an appointment somewhere else. As Patrizia looked over the spot where the two had been standing with dismayed eyes, she heard Lucio¡¯s distinctive baritone say, ¡°Do I make you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia did not answer, and Lucio thought it might be for the better. As she had trouble answering, she quietly bit her lip. When Lucio saw this, he placed his hand on her lips without realizing it. He murmured quietly, ¡°I would prefer that you do not do anything to hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patrizia looked at Lucio with slightly surprised eyes. -Why is he so uselessly putting on an act of being sweet¡­?- Patrizia gently removed his hand and asked him, ¡°Did you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­The brownies.¡± He asked quietly, ¡°Did you find them delicious?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a question built on the premise that she had eaten them. It seemed Mirya had already relayed the news to him. Patrizia sighed inside, choosing to be honest with him. ¡°It was not too shabby for something a beginner made.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly doing something you never did before¡­ How should I interpret this?¡±


    ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± He turned his head slightly and blatantly stared at her. Patrizia continued facing ahead, walking silently without responding to his gaze. However, Lucio did not seem to be bothered at all. He fixed his gaze at her and continued with his explanation. ¡°That I will try.¡±


    ¡°Over something as simple as brownies?¡± Patrizia responded cynically.


    Lucio was undeterred as he added on, ¡°Of course, that is only a fraction of it! I do not have any intention of stopping after just this one time.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has no intention of stopping after this one time?¡± Patrizia burst into a snort of laughter. ¡°Your Majesty speaks as if you plan to do this for your whole lifetime!¡±


    ¡°If that is what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I plan to do so.¡±


    With that one statement, Patrizia had a different expression on her face than before. Lucio did not manage to catch it. After all, it was said a man in love was more dense than one might expect.


    ¡°Your Majesty speaks of something that sounds like a dream, coming from the Sun of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°It is a given that I thought I had to do at least this much to atone for all that I did to you.¡± He faced her with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°If this is not enough for you, I will try even more!¡±


    ¡°It is all so sudden to me,¡± Patrizia answered in a shaky voice. ¡°It feels too much like a joke for you to suddenly be saying you love me.¡±


    ¡°It is not so sudden,¡± Lucio responded calmly. ¡°It has been quite a long time since I told you that I loved you. It is just that you¡­ you did not want to listen to that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to blame you. Since the situation was like that¡­ it was too difficult for you to accept those words from me.¡±


    ¡°That is still the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he continued without disagreeing with anything. ¡°That is why I am saying I will continue to try.¡±


    After saying that, Lucio took off his outer coat and wrapped it around Patrizia. Patrizia remained as still as a mannequin. He whispered quietly from behind her. ¡°Because you look cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I was behaving overboard, I will ask for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°If you catch a cold because of me¡­¡± For the first time, Patrizia made eye contact with Lucio as she asked, ¡°will you resent me if that happens?¡±


    ¡°Resent you.,¡± he repeated quietly. ¡°It would not be enough for me to even praise you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So would there any possibility I could do something like that?¡± Lucio whispered as he adjusted and tucked in Patrizia¡¯s collar. ¡°The resentment is for you to feel. I would not dare to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 200 - If You Want, For a Lifetime

    ¡°If you can remain healthy by me catching a cold, that would be a blessing in itself, too.¡±


    As he said that, he laughed faintly. Parizia stared at Lucio with clear eyes. -This man always confuses me. From the first time I saw him, until now,- Patrizia thought to herself. -So he is a man that is so annoying, bothersome, and always weighs heavily¡­ on my mind.-


    ¡°Are you feeling a bit better? Your dress looked a bit thin.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°About¡­ about your birthday celebration.¡± Lucio hesitated before he finally brought out what he wanted to say. ¡°Is there anything you would like to have?¡±


    ¡°I already told you last time, material offerings of luxury are meaningless to me.¡±


    ¡°No, not something like that. It does not have to be related to extreme wealth and riches. I am just saying that as long as you do not say you will be leaving the palace¡­ whatever it is you want, I will do everything.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing that I really would like to have as of yet,¡± Patrizia replied in a dry voice. ¡°There might be something that I might desire someday, but for now I do not know what I want.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After hearing her answer, he looked as if he was deep in contemplation.


    -What could he be thinking about right now? What is he trying to prepare again without my knowledge?- Patrizia was curious, but she did not ask him.


    ¡°Then, you know what?¡±


    Patrizia raised her eyes to gaze at Lucio. He hesitated again, and then asked, ¡°Do you have any particular flowers that you like?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Roses.¡±


    She loved roses. Ironically, the name of her husband¡¯s mistress had been Rosemond. Patrizia laughed bitterly and repeated again, ¡°I like roses¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to do something cheesy and tacky like preparing a bouquet of a hundred roses or¡­¡± Patrizia tried to slightly feel him out a little, ¡°something like that, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Not in the least!¡± She seemed to have guessed correctly. For the first time, Patrizia cracked a tiny smile. Lucio saw it, and told her with renewed vigor, ¡°I would never do that!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Patrizia responded gently, as if she was placating a child.


    Lucio let out a brief sigh as he witnessed her behavior. ¡°It is certainly not easy. Actually, I have never done anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Then just give up,¡¯ she was about to say, ¡®as that it would be easier.¡¯ But she stopped herself from doing so. She thought it would be cruel to both of them to say such words. This continuous stream of thoughts made Patrizia feel uncomfortable somehow, so she figured that she should end their conversation quickly. ¡°I will be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°I will escort you back.¡±


    ¡°I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Do not be stubborn about this. If you do not like being with me¡­ I will call some guards over.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I cannot step back on safety issues.¡±


    Patrizia released a short sigh. In the end, he was a man who remained stubborn on useless issues such as this.


    ¡ª


    After his words, Lucio quietly walked Patrizia back to the Empress Palace without saying a word. It seemed to be in consideration of her, but it was actually rather uncomfortable for her, instead.


    When they finally reached the Empress Palace, Patrizia bid him farewell, ¡°Well then I will take my leave¡­¡± As she said these words, she tried to take off his coat, but he stopped her.


    ¡°Go inside and take it off. What if you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do that for me.¡±


    His soft yet powerful voice somehow seemed to overpower her, so Patrizia could only nod quietly. He turned around first and went on his way. Patrizia was still as she watched his retreating back, before she soon turned inside nonchalantly.


    ¡ª


    When events unfolded such as this, usually one side would catch a cold. With the natural flow of what had occurred, Lucio should have been the one to catch a cold after he took off his clothes for Patrizia, and been terribly sick in bed¡­


    ¡°Ah, why am I the one?¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you uncomfortable?¡±


    Strangely, it was Patrizia, not Lucio, who had come down with a cold. It was a very unfair situation. She had even taken his coat, but she was the one to catch a cold. Patrizia was struggling as she asked, ¡°Did His Majesty come down with a cold not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡± Mirya had a puzzled expression, as if she was questioning why Patrizia was suddenly asking this question, then replied with a tilt of her head, ¡°No¡­ His Majesty is probably not sick.¡±


    Then, it was not like the cold had been transferred from sharing the same clothes. -So then why¡­?!- Patrizia closed her eyes tightly. She certainly had an unfortunate lack of luck. Patrizia let out a difficult sigh, and asked, ¡°How is His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± As it was another unexpected question, Mirya cocked her head to the side. But this time, she really seemed to be unsure about the answer, so there was no reply. Patrizia asked again in a delicate voice. ¡°His Majesty¡­ I am asking if he is alright.¡±


    Patrizia silently thought that since she was so ill herself, she was unsure if he was fine and not inconvenienced by sickness. Only then did Mirya recognize Patrizia¡¯s intentions, and answered accordingly, ¡°Ah, His Majesty the Emperor is said to be just fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The answer in itself made her feel bad. -The same cold wind was blowing on us equally, but why am I the only one¡­- Patrizia covered her eyes, a tired expression on her face. Everything felt so painful and difficult in her current state.


    Mirya continued to speak, ¡°Please take a rest today. There is nothing urgent that needs to be attended to.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I should do that. It might be contagious, and I do not want it to spread so¡­ Please tell Nilla not to come here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    After asking Patrizia to call for her if she needed anything, Mirya left the room. Patrizia was left alone and fiddled with the blanket, a depressed expression on her face.


    She felt lonely.


    -Because I am sick, I have all kinds of thoughts.-


    Patrizia broke into a small grin after she blinked a few times. A familiar piece of clothing stood out to her. Patrizia reached out in that direction. The warm cloth was quickly caught in a firm grip. She unconsciously dragged the garment toward her and embraced it.


    -It is warm¡­-


    It had been a while since the last time she had worn it; it was something she had forgotten about and not been able to return yet, but all Patrizia could feel was that the coat was warm, perhaps because of the fur attached to it. Patrizia took a deep breath with difficulty and exhaled accordingly. The scent of that man was still on it. Warm yet cold, and sweet yet bitter, a scent like that¡­


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 101 (1) - Sincerity Within the Truth

    ¡°What?¡± Lucio exclaimed, jumping up from his seat with a pale face.


    The Chief Maid placated him, ¡°Your Majesty, please take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Chief Maid answered his question calmly. ¡°From what the Imperial court physician has said, it is not that severe.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡± Only after hearing her words did Lucio collapse back into his seat, like a man whose legs had given out completely. The Chief Maid observed his behavior, then quietly bowed her head and stepped out of the room as she had always done.


    Once he was alone, he covered his head with trembling fingertips. ¡°¡­ Damn it all.¡±


    -This is the worst¡­-


    <hr />


    -This is the worst¡­-


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± Patrizia released another groan and grabbed onto the blanket. Truly, this was the worst for her. -Hopefully, I will be better by tomorrow¡­-


    If that did not happen, she would fall behind on her workload. There would be no situation as difficult and troublesome as that¡­


    ¡°My throat is parched!¡± Patrizia muttered as she groped her way across her bed. Although she tried to get up, her body lacked the strength necessary to stay up, and she kept falling down. Thanks to that, the only thing that would pop out of her mouth was a slight moan. ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    -This is annoying,- Patrizia thought to herself. She tried to catch hold of the bed by clawing on the blanket, but she could not grab onto anything firm. She was simply wasting the little energy she had left.


    ¡®I have to call for Mirya¡­¡¯ The problem was that her weak voice was not loud enough to be heard. The Imperial court physician had dropped by earlier, and she had taken the medicine he had prescribed, so she did not understand why she was in such a state. Patrizia grunted as she used her hand to get a grip on the blanket again.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Just when even her mind was starting to cloud up, someone opened the door to her room and entered.


    -¡®Who is it¡­?- ¡°Who¡­¡±


    But she did not hear the answer to her question; before she could finish her sentence, Patrizia closed her eyes and lost consciousness.


    <hr />


    -It is cold.-


    Patrizia slowly opened her eyes. Someone was sitting by her side. She faltered before she managed to reach out and grab hold of that person¡¯s collar.


    ¡°¡­ Is it you, Mirya?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± There was no answer. Patrizia blinked. Her vision started to become clear and the person who entered her line of sight was¡­


    ¡°Your Ma-¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you woken up?¡± The man who asked the question looked somewhat emaciated. Patrizia blinked once again.


    ¡°Why is Your Majesty here¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that you had fallen ill.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -What does that have to do with you?-, Patrizia wanted to say, but unfortunately, there was no strength left in her to do so. She let out a small groan as she said to him. ¡°¡­ Please leave my room¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia paused for a moment, and stared at Lucio. It was dark so she could not see his face well, but he appeared to have become quite haggard even with just a glance. -Was he originally this gaunt?-


    ¡°Well, since I got to see you wake up¡­ I have been worried.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I had wondered if you might have gotten sick because of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, that could not be possible. Patrizia bit her lips without realizing it. -Is he being foolish, or just plain stupid?-


    ¡°That is simply ridiculous,¡± Patrizia told him in a stage whisper.


    ¡°You are right. However, you never know.¡±


    ¡°It is a relief that Your Majesty is alright, though.¡±


    ¡°Right now¡­¡± he asked her in a shaking voice, ¡°¡­are you worrying about me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia did not say anything in return; she closed her eyes, and as a result of her silence, Lucio seemed to be somewhat touched.


    His voice continued to shake as he continued on, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    -Useless words.- Patrizia clucked her tongue mentally. As she thought, a cough snuck out of her mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± At her sudden fit of coughs, Lucio was not himself; he was taken aback and flapping around.


    Patrizia¡¯s face twisted into a small frown as she reassured him, ¡°I am alright.¡±


    ¡°Shall we call for the Imperial court physician?¡±


    ¡°I am alright!¡± Patrizia spit out the words as if she was hammering a nail down. ¡°I am truly fine. I also already took the medicine given to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At those words, Lucio gazed at Patrizia with a crestfallen face.


    Patrizia stared at the state he was in for a long time, and finally asked in a weak voice, ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°I believe I already told you a little while ago.¡± He whispered as he gently swept her scattered hair down. ¡°I heard that you were sick and ran over here. I was worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is this intentional?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it could very well be. Maybe I wanted to gain your favor a bit. I am quite¡­ opportunistic, it seems.¡±


    Patrizia watched Lucio muttering to himself with a bitter expression on his face. ¡°If you intend to blame me for how I am acting like this¡­ that is fine, I welcome it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine to say anything you want to me, so just get better first. This is a request.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Even as Patrizia said that, she began to cough again. After a while, she repeated herself with a sheepish expression. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Lie only up to that point. Because right now, you are clearly not fine.¡± He let out a brief sigh as he continued, ¡°It seems that I am in the way of your rest. If you are feeling uncomfortable, I will leave the room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do not want me here, I will never again come back. So just¡­ get some rest.¡±


    Patrizia did not say anything in reply, and Lucio left the room as if it was a familiar occurrence. When the door was closed and she was left alone, Patrizia made a small sound, as if she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The coat, she needed to return it to him. Patrizia raised herself up from her spot so she could deliver the words she had forgotten, but it was not so easy to accomplish because she felt extremely heavy. Shortly thereafter, Patrizia collapsed again and exhaled a sharp breath with difficulty. ¡°Haaa¡­ damn it all¡­¡±


    As she made a pissed-off expression and squeezed the blanket with all her might, someone then walked in from outside the room. It was Mirya. When she discovered Patrizia struggling, she ran over to Patrizia quickly, a startled expression on her face. ¡°Oh my goodness, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mirya helped Patrizia up and said to her, very upset, ¡°Why did you not call for me? I am sorry, Your Majesty. I should have placed some maids inside the room as well, but I thought it might interfere with your rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, I am alright. More than that, can you bring me a glass of water?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    ===========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 101 (2) - Sincerity Within the Truth

    Soon, a junior maid brought Patrizia a glass of lukewarm water. Only after Patrizia had emptied the glass of water halfway did she ask Mirya, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor came by here and left. Did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mirya looked a little surprised at her question. She said, ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. If you were uncomfortable¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty stayed here for quite a long time before he left.¡±


    ¡°Around how long did he stay for?¡±


    ¡°About three hours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had a rather resilient side to him. Patrizia made a cynical face.


    -But that cynicism on her face is not all that cold,- Mirya thought. She continued. ¡°His Majesty was nursing Your Majesty with extreme sincerity.¡±


    ¡°What is your reason for saying all this?¡±


    ¡°It is just to relay the truth to Your Majesty, nothing more, and nothing less.¡± Mirya pretended to be calm and collected as she said this, but Patrizia knew better than anyone that she was attempting to improve the relationship between Patrizia and Lucio behind the scenes.


    Patrizia sighed as she responded sarcastically, ¡°He must have suffered through a lot taking care of me.¡± -In front of a patient that might as well have been lying dead.-


    Mirya added on to Patrizia¡¯s statement, ¡°But he seemed a little nervous. Even though I had let His Majesty know that it was not worrisome to that extent, and even the Imperial court physician said Your Majesty was not in such a serious condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -It must have been the trauma,- Patrizia thought. That man was particularly vulnerable to this kind of thing. Patrizia asked Mirya with a sigh, ¡°So His Majesty has returned to his palace?¡±


    ¡°It is said that His Majesty has just arrived back at the Central Palace.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Patrizia replied casually.


    Mirya watched her and then discreetly changed the subject. ¡°Rather, how is the current state of your health, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Patrizia provided her answer with a lack of sincerity. ¡°It does not seem to be that good right now. I wonder if I will be able to get better by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Please do not rush your recovery. With illnesses, the more one tries, the harder it gets to heal.¡±


    ¡°That may be the case.¡±


    Patrizia requested of Mirya, with an expression showing her pain was getting worse, ¡°I want to sleep more. If it can be helped, please do not wake me up until it is dinnertime.¡±


    <hr />


    Patrizia actually got up was around 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. -I have slept for so long,- she thought. -Since when was the last time I slept in without waking up for such a long time?- Patrizia pondered about that as she called for Mirya.


    Mirya managed to hear her barely audible voice and rushed over to her side. ¡°Your Majesty, have you called for me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Patrizia made a small noise as she asked Mirya for a glass of water, then slowly stood up from the bed. It seemed to her that the illness had weakened its hold on her, as she could feel some of her strength returning.


    Mirya watched her move and asked, ¡°Is your body alright?¡±


    ¡°I think it is better than before.¡±


    Mirya¡¯s expression brightened at the positive response and proceeded to deliver some news, ¡°Actually I had just received communication from the Central Palace two hours ago. It was a message asking if Your Majesty was alright.¡±


    ¡°How diligent he is.¡±


    ¡°Shall I send an answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­ If you would like to.¡± Patrizia responded in an insincere manner and tried to move around.


    Mirya asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Where are you trying to go, Your Majesty? You are still not fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°Your words are not wrong, but I have been lying down for way too long. Excessive rest for a patient can be poisonous at times.¡± Nevertheless, her voice betrayed a little weakness from the illness. Mirya was still worried, but Patrizia seemed to have already made up her mind. Patrizia continued while putting on the shawl that had been hanging on a hook, ¡°I will only be out there for about ten minutes. I do not intend to stay long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. If it is that amount of time¡­ I do not think it would be too harmful.¡± As Mirya briefly agreed and picked up her shawl, Patrizia stopped her.


    ¡°I can go alone. It is troublesome for you to go, too.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what horrible things I would hear from His Majesty the Emperor after sending Your Majesty off alone. It is absolutely impossible for you to go alone,¡± Mirya replied firmly. ¡°Since the last assassination attempt, the Emperor has been doing everything possible to ensure Your Majesty¡¯s safety, which is well known. Not only with the knights, but also with the maids.¡±


    ¡°It is too complicated.¡± Patrizia shook her head in disgust, but Mirya was clearly determined and resolute this time.


    ¡°Still, no way, Your Majesty. If you do not like it, you will have no choice but to give up on going out.¡±


    ¡°There is no one in the palace who will try to hurt me now,¡± Patrizia laughed self-consciously, but Mirya did not join in the laughter.


    She answered, ¡°There is always the possibility of something possibly happening anyway¡­ It is also an Imperial edict, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I understand. If you are going to act out this much, then it seems I have no choice in the matter,¡± Patrizia sighed and nodded. Only then did Mirya¡¯s face brighten, and she draped an additional thick shawl around Patrizia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°If your cold becomes worse because of a careless mistake, there will be even more losses on your part, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Patrizia quietly obeyed, and soon left the palace with several knights and about five or six maids. It was chillier than expected, but, fortunately, Patrizia could not feel the cold thanks to the thick shawls on her. She told Mirya, ¡°Let us go to the Central Palace.¡±


    Mirya was surprised by these unexpected words, and asked to be sure, ¡°Are you serious, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You say that as if I am trying to go to a place that I cannot visit.¡±


    ¡°No that is not it, but¡­ If it has anything to do with His Majesty the Emperor, Your Majesty hates it so much.¡±


    ¡°Refrain from speaking carelessly.¡±


    Of course, her words were true. Mirya was not a person who dared to utter such an indecent phrase without reason. -It must have been quite surprising for her, after all!- Patrizia mused to herself.


    ¡°I have to return His Majesty¡¯s coat. I kept thinking about how I should give it back, but I could not put that thought into action.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At Patrizia¡¯s words, Mirya made a strange face. -Does she really need to go there when she is feeling so sick?- However, her question was kept to herself, and Mirya only responded to Patrizia accordingly, ¡°I will escort you there!¡±


    Perhaps Her Majesty was confused right now, between the promised commitment of the past and the expressed sincerity of the present?¡­


    ===========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 102 (1) - Why Do You Keep Confusing Me?

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Lucio released a groan as he grabbed onto the sheet of his bed. -No, it cannot be, no it cannot be¡­- It felt like something as hot as the lava in a volcano was about to burst out from his heart.


    ¡°Hauugghh¡­¡± The onset of his episodes always started out normal like this. The volcano inside of him seemed to bubble and boil up, ready to erupt at any moment, and it never came out with full ferocity in the beginning. He tore off the pillowcase with a greatly distorted face.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Was it because he had watched Patrizia sleeping in her bed? Was it because he had stayed by her side for such a long time? He always had an episode like this whenever a loved one or a loved one showed a weak side to him. He barely managed to exhale, releasing his breath in quick gasps. It was painful enough both mentally and physically for him to think that it would be better just to die¡­


    ¡°Aughhhhh!¡± The preparation was over. The volcano did not plan to go easy on him any longer. The wrath he had amassed ten years ago clearly had quite a long life. It survived persistently and violently on the guilty feelings he continued to have as an immoral son who had killed his mother.


    In the end, he lost to his own illness. He could never fight these episodes directly and win. That would probably be the case until right before he died¡­ no, maybe even after he passed away, he would not be able to prevail against it. Thus, he would remain the loser forever¡­


    Creeeaaak¡­


    The sound of the door opening sounded horrible, echoing throughout the room. But as he was caught up in the madness he had created for himself, Lucio could not even hear the disturbing noise. He simply cried out continually, hoping for salvation all the while cursing himself at the same time. A person like him was indeed a pitiful human being¡­ ¡°Heughh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Someone stared at him as he continued in that manner. Just as he did not notice that the door was open, he did not even notice that someone had their eyes fixed on him.


    The person who had opened the door continued to observe Lucio silently, then slowly walked over to him. Even though the person walking seemed physically uncomfortable, as their gait was far from being confident, a dignified air remained in the midst of the fragility.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± someone called out to him.


    He turned around to face the familiar voice. His eyes were bright red, and his self-inflicted wounds were dripping red all over himself.


    Once Patrizia took in his appearance, she bit her pale lips without knowing. -Am I not able to distinguish between sympathy and love at all?- Patrizia held onto that one thought as she continued forward at an unsteady pace.


    In the meantime, he continued to have his outburst.


    She wanted to stop him from crying like that. She hoped that his suffering would come to an end. She knew it would be for the best if that sad rage managed to disappear quickly. Patrizia continued to have thoughts like that as she took another substantial step forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Heughh¡­¡±


    -Do not come to me,- he begged inside. The statement was half-sincere. It was hard to call this a good side of him to look at. He did not want to show her this ugly appearance of his. He felt like he would rather die than display behavior like this in front of the woman he loved.


    But on the other hand, he wanted her to come. He thought about how nice it would be if Patrizia¡¯s warm hands wrapped around him as she attempted to comfort him. He would then be able to sleep quietly in her embrace. He could finally be free from all the pain in his heart, and all the guilt of the past, so that he could finally get some solace.


    Lucio felt apologetic towards her for even thinking that way, and not respecting the events of the past properly. His heart had always been like this, full of contradictions. It was a constant clash of instinct to run away from the pain, and the moral confinement he had placed himself in so that he would continuously subject himself to punishment.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± As she closed the physical gap between them, she stretched out her fingers toward him. Her reaching fingers were trembling in the air.


    -Where did the trembling come from? Anger directed at me? If not that, is it the shame of having a man like me as her husband? Or¡­ Does she also think that I am filthy? Does she think that I am some sort of a terrible monster?-


    Lucio became more distressed as he made such assumptions, and thought of himself as an even more horrible monster than he had already believed, and refused her touch. He had no choice but to turn away from her as she reached out to him, continuously avoiding her hand.


    He shouted, ¡°No¡­ no!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The force of the rejection significantly pushed Patrizia back, and as she was still weak at the time, she stumbled heavily in an unsteady manner at the strength in his reaction. Patrizia twisted forward uncontrollably, and her eyes showed a moment of perplexion.


    If this happened, she would soon fall to the floor and seriously injure herself.


    Lucio realized this and became even more flustered. He could not stay still, and quickly moved to catch her.


    Their eyes naturally made contact.


    He looked into her eyes and apologized in a voice that sounded like he was about to cry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He was acting like a child who did not know what to do. ¡°I am¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She just stared up at him in a quiet manner.


    Even at that moment, Lucio was thinking more about what Patrizia thought of him, rather than wondering what he should do if she did not accept his apology. It seemed to him that she would push him away from her at any moment, and proceed to blame him. Of course, he thought he deserved to be held accountable, but on the other hand, he did not want to be criticized by her. He thought to himself that he was a very selfish and wicked man¡­


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 102 (2) - Why Do You Keep Confusing Me?

    ¡°¡­ Why do you keep confusing me?¡± Patrizia asked quietly. She was wearing Lucio¡¯s cloak as she looked up at him while being held in his arms.


    He could detect his scent on her due to the cloak she was wearing. The hatred he had for himself had somehow transformed into something worth asking forgiveness for when he was able to come together with her. He opened his mouth with great difficulty, holding the hem of the cloak she wore in his grasp. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I thought I held some discretion, but I guess I am not as sensible as I thought I was.¡± Her voice appeared to be calm, but seemed to be slightly shaky in a peculiar way. It almost seemed like she was crying or something.


    ¡°Do not act like this in front of me, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The blockhead that I am will become confused by the feelings of love and sympathy that I have for Your Majesty.¡±


    When he heard her words, he was foolishly delighted. ¡°You to¡­ me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I will ask you one question, Your Majesty,¡± she continued, asking in a sad voice, ¡°Why is it so difficult for you to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you so endlessly¡­ why are you punishing yourself, is what my words mean.¡±


    ¡°Because I am someone who should be doing that.¡±


    ¡°But it was not something that happened of Your Majesty¡¯s own volition.¡± As she said that, tears welled up in Patrizia¡¯s eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    He stared at her without being able to think of wiping away the tears.


    Patrizia sobbed a little as she said, ¡°It was the acts of the dethroned Empress. I am not sure if Your Majesty is completely blameless and free of any fault, but nevertheless¡­¡±


    Patrizia shed another tear as she said, ¡°It is not a sin or crime for Your Majesty to have had no choice but to be subjected to abuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ungh.¡± He moaned as he scratched the floor with his nails.


    In her eyes, he seemed to be trying to stop himself from crying. A pitiful person. She cried as she continued with her words, ¡°Your Majesty is on the side of someone who should be comforted. Not on the side of someone who should be blamed and held responsible.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa.¡±


    ¡°No one can blame a young child for committing an act like that to survive.¡± That was her true thought on the matter.


    At her words, he looked at her with extremely bloodshot eyes, the veins seemed about ready to burst. He looked like someone who wanted to cry, but could not.


    Without knowing what she was doing, she stretched out her hand towards his face. Her hand caught hold of his dry cheek. Again, she released a single teardrop. ¡°You are extremely thin. Were¡­ you always like this?¡±


    ¡°I think that I am not someone who deserves your concern to this level.¡±


    ¡°I know that as well,¡± Patrizia muttered as she began to stroke around his cheek. ¡°You are not deserving of this level of concern from me.¡±


    ¡°So that is why I do not know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult. Your Majesty just needs to¡­ You just need to take in and enjoy all that is undeserved.¡± Suddenly, Patrizia stopped stroking his cheek and stared at Lucio as she told him, ¡°This is all the result of a foolish woman not being able to distinguish between sympathy and love properly.¡±


    ¡°You are not a foolish woman.¡±


    ¡°I am foolish, Your Majesty.¡± -I vowed that I would never love you,- Patrizia laughed to herself bitterly. -If the promises of the past are scattered away so easily like this, I am definitely foolish.-


    ¡°At least to me, there is no one who is as smart and intelligent as you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -At least for you, there is no one as foolish and cloddish like me,- Patrizia thought to herself. ¡°¡­ Are you a bit better now, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am quite¡­ unseemly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia felt her irritation building up inside. She hated his constant self-deprecation. At that moment, she finally noticed the traces of his self-inflicted wounds. She raised his injured arm without realizing what she was doing. She could sense that he was taken aback by her actions.


    ¡°Pa¡­¡± He was terrified and tried to call out to her to stop, but as Patrizia calmly caressed the scars on his arm, his surprise began to subside slowly.


    ¡°It must have hurt,¡± Patrizia muttered.


    -It hurt. A lot.- Lucio swallowed the truth as he chose to deliver a lie instead. ¡°It is fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can tell it is not fine at all,¡± Patrizia countered, not taking her eyes off the scars on his arm. ¡°Why do you lie about this?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He released a small gasp and spoke as if he was in pain, ¡°¡­I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry about?¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡± He apologized with sad eyes. ¡°I feel so sorry for all the mistakes I have made that have affected you; all the wounds I have inflicted on you, even saying that I am sorry, makes me feel more sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At those words, Patrizia quietly rose from his embrace.


    As she moved away, he could feel his heart sink with a heavy thud. He wished that she would remain in his arms forever. He wanted to be able to hold her for all of eternity. He held those hopeless desires in his thoughts as he stared deeply into her eyes, and she also stared deeply back into his.


    After a while, she briefly said to him, ¡°Kiss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    When he opened his mouth with flustered eyes, Patrizia pressed her lips over his without any hesitation. Holding his shoulders tightly in an embrace, she closed her eyes and continued to kiss him. The first kiss should have been sweet, but the first taste was sadly a bit salty.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lucio had been taken by surprise and released a sound of bewilderment, but after witnessing Patrizia matching her lips to his, he finally closed his eyes. He readily responded to her kiss with a face both sad and moved. He bit her upper lip lightly, sucking and swallowing her lips entirely as if he was consuming an apple, and gently swept her beautifully balanced teeth with his tongue¡­ weeping quietly as he did so.


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 103 (1) - I Love You, Can I Say That to You?

    With her face close to his, Patrizia whispered to him, ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling sad?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± He mumbled as he continued with his answer to her question, ¡°How can I feel any sadness in front of happiness as precious as this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia did not say anything and proceeded to kiss him again. The kiss was quiet and calm at first, and gradually became fiercer. Thinking about how the real start of their union was only just beginning, Patrizia gasped for air.


    The same was true for Lucio as he also strained himself while trying to breathe.


    Patrizia sobbed as she called out to him, ¡°Heugh¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Patrizia¡­¡± he called out her name and carefully lifted his lips off of hers so that he could make eye contact with her.


    She looked at him with a slightly reddened face.


    He carefully unbuttoned the cloak she was wearing, which actually belonged to him.


    She continued to watch his hands.


    When the cloak was finally taken off, revealing her slender shoulders, he bent towards her shoulder and kissed the area carefully.


    It was as soft as the kind of a kiss intended to heal wounds, but it somehow also felt thrilling, like that of a wild beast. She moaned briefly.


    ¡°Do you¡­ not like it?¡± Lucio asked her.


    At his cautious question, Patrizia just blatantly stared at him, and then kissed him again. As she joined her lips with his, she loosened and untied the cravat on his neck. There was a sound of fabric falling to the floor, and her hands, which had moved slowly earlier, became more impatient. When she finally managed to undo a few of the buttons on his shirt, Patrizia looked up at him with reddened eyes and cheeks.


    He kissed her without providing an answer, giving his consent. The mutual agreement between them kept Lucio¡¯s hands moving in a composed manner, but still betrayed the impatience that he could not hide.


    Suddenly, the two were looking at each other while being face to face in their natural states, as bare as when they had first come into the world.


    Patrizia gently stroked his cheek as she kissed him once again.


    <hr />


    He was asleep with his face buried on her chest.


    Patrizia mumbled silently to herself as she looked down at Lucio¡¯s sleeping face, -How much time has passed?-


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, her impulses had intervened, but it was difficult to see this as only having occurred due to impulse. She definitely still had at least half of her rationality. It was what she had chosen to do, and it was something he had chosen, as well. What more was there to say about this?


    She let out a sigh, ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Without a doubt, she both loved and hated him. In the past, the ratio seemed to have been around half and half, but these days it felt like it was leaning more to one side. Her face dazed, she absentmindedly stroked his hair, which resembled the sky right before dawn.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡± He seemed to wake up at her touch. At the sound of his voice, she stopped moving her hand without realizing it.


    However, his voice asked for her to continue. ¡°Keep¡­ doing that for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -He is so greedy.- Patrizia muttered to herself, but obediently followed through with his request.


    ¡°Did you wake up¡­ because of me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It is fine.¡± He raised his head so that he could continue with his answer to her. ¡°Since you are in my line of sight, it is better to stay awake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia could not help but stare at Lucio for a while when he said such awkward and cheesy words without even blinking an eye, and then asked him, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I am so happy¡­¡± he elaborated with a voice that was shaking. ¡°¡­it is difficult to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Do not exaggerate.¡±


    ¡°It is not an exaggeration.¡± He drew her into his embrace as he whispered in her ear, ¡°I really mean it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia stared intently at Lucio, who was holding onto her like a child, and soon returned his hug as she quietly closed her eyes. She was tired¡­


    <hr />


    After a while, he called out to her. ¡°Lizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although she did not answer him, he continued to speak,. ¡°I have a request.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please say it.¡±


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± He asked, ¡°¡­can I say that to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had surely claimed it was a request, but he had concluded it with a question. Was the request wanting her to answer, or was it a request to grant him permission so he could tell her he loved her?


    She pondered about this for a bit before she responded, ¡°Do as you please¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Patrizia.¡±


    Patrizia did not give a reply back to his confession, but it was not her answer that Lucio wanted in the first place. He was just daring to seek her consent, so that he could confess his feelings. It was what it was¡­.


    ¡°I am surely¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In love with you, so much.¡± As he said these words, he felt endlessly happy that she was able to hear his confession like this.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Patrizia released a long sigh as she pushed against her head. Her body, which had been fine before, was now running a fever.


    Next to her, Lucio looked extremely worried as he asked her, ¡°Are you perhaps sick? A lot? I should have called for the Imperial court physician after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not kick up a fuss,¡± Petrizia dismissed his concerns with that short statement. ¡°Are you planning on letting the whole palace, along with the surrounding area, know about last night¡¯s events?¡±


    Of course, even if the Imperial court physician was not called upon, what had happened last night would have already spread from the mouths of the maids. But it was better this way, rather than summoning the Imperial court physician and making it all official¡­


    Patrizia slowly rose from her spot, clutching onto her throbbing head.


    Lucio asked urgently, ¡°Where are you planning on going?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to my palace.¡±


    When Patrizia responded calmly to his question, Lucio shook his head, as if he was saying he could not agree with her plans.


    ¡°Where do you think you can go feeling like that?¡±


    ¡°I can, at the very least, make it back to my palace.¡±


    ¡°What if you faint as a result, what then?¡± He pleaded with her in an anxious voice, ¡°Can you just stay here for a moment longer, please?¡±


    ¡°¡­At this rate, Your Majesty might also catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Do not concern yourself about me, just worry about yourself.¡±


    At his words, Patrizia collapsed back on the bed with a small groan. She knew she should have rested more, but since she had not, it seemed she was finally paying the price. She muttered, ¡°I have a lot to do today¡­¡±


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 103 (2) - I Love You, Can I Say That to You?

    ¡°Cancel everything. Your health comes first.¡±


    ¡°Those are all thoughtless words. I also took a break yesterday,¡± she protested in a voice that showed her head was splitting from having to deal with so much. ¡°Besides, there is less than a month left until the day of the birthday celebrations¡­¡±


    ¡°It is your birthday, not anyone else¡¯s. So, we should put your health first and foremost.¡±


    That was true, but¡­ Patrizia was at a loss as she answered helplessly, ¡°Your Majesty should also take care of the official Imperial affairs.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there are no meetings I need to attend today.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty must still have some documents that need to be processed.¡±


    ¡°I will do it in a little while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At his transparent words, Patrizia could not say anything further as she recognized she was defeated.


    Lucio smiled tenderly as he said to her, ¡°If you look at it one way, I am partly responsible for your current state.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia blushed and turned around to hide her face.


    He asked in a voice that was still as affectionate as ever, but clearly concerned, ¡°Would it not be better to just call for the Imperial court physician?¡±


    ¡°I summoned him yesterday as well,¡± Patrizia responded with a drowsy voice. ¡°At best, there is no alternate method, other than to eat and sleep. I was prescribed a lot of medicine yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    As Lucio suddenly apologized to her in a depressed voice, she asked with a flabbergasted expression on her face, ¡°What are you saying sorry for?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like you got sicker because of me.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Patrizia sighed and reproached him, ¡°If you know that, then be good to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I shall definitely be good to you. With that being said, do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am alright for now,¡± Patrizia told him as she felt a headache creeping in. ¡°I would like to sleep a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I stay by your side?¡±


    ¡°I am not lacking in sensibility enough to keep the Imperial Sun of the Empire by my side from this morning on,¡± she answered in a slightly fatigued voice. ¡°Please attend to the Imperial affairs in Your Majesty¡¯s personal office. If something happens, I will call for a maid waiting outside¡­ so please do not worry.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    He had facial expression showing he was reluctant to leave her, but he knew that it could not be helped. He was just as busy as she was; in fact, he was actually a busier. He heaved a sigh and placed a small kiss on her forehead.


    As she watched him, he felt a slight flush spread on his cheeks as he told her, ¡°Make sure to rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Take care of yourself,¡± Patrizia replied softly, and immediately closed her eyes. Soon, she heard him moving away from her, along with the sound of the door being opened and closed. Only then was she able to rest comfortably.


    <hr />


    After an hour or so had passed, Rafaella visited the Central Palace.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Rafaella.¡± When Patrizia rose up from her position on the bed with a groan, Rafaella quickly ran over to support her.


    Rafaella spoke to her in a scolding voice, ¡°Ahh, you should have just kept lying down on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Did Mirya send you?¡±


    ¡°I came of my own accord. Her Majesty the Empress is not even in her Empress Palace, so what is the point of staying there? The one I have to protect is Lizzy, so only you,¡± Rafaella said and smiled, then asked Patrizia, ¡°So, how was it yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It was just alright, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. His Majesty needs to work hard and improve.¡± Rafaella replied playfully and soon asked another question. ¡°How is your health? Is it really bad? It would end up being a big deal if you are feeling worse than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Not to that extent. I really felt like I was going to die yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief. Will you continue to stay here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia paused and closed her mouth at Rafaella¡¯s question, but soon responded slowly. ¡°I do not have confidence all the way to walk to the Empress¡¯ Palace.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to walk? I am going to carry you. Or I can call a carriage for you.¡±


    ¡°That would be a waste,¡± Patrizia briefly refused and then said to Rafaella, ¡°I will just remain here until I regain some energy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    In response to Patrizia¡¯s answer, Rafaella looked at her with a strange expression, but Patrizia ignored her and continued, ¡°I think I have to take a break from work today, although I am worried that the Inner Palace will be in a state of panic as a result.¡±


    ¡°Just because you do not work for a day or two, does not mean that something bad has to happen. The Inner Palace is not so easily ruined. Take care of your health first.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Patrizia answered briefly and proceeded to lay back down on the bed again.


    Rafaella looked at Patrizia with a very worried look in her eye, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°So you do not need anything?¡±


    ¡°I am alright, Ella. The security in the Central Palace is assured¡­ If you want, you can just stay at the Empress¡¯ Palace.¡±


    ¡°I cannot do that.¡± Rafaella cracked a smile and shook her head, ¡°I will be outside waiting by the door. Please call me if there is anything you need. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Once Patrizia agreed with a feeble reply, Rafaella planted a light kiss on her forehead and quickly left the room. Patrizia shut her eyes right away. Was it because she had not slept much these past few days? No wonder she was so tired¡­


    <hr />


    She woke up when she felt a cold sensation on her forehead. Patrizia opened her eyes and gasped in a greatly flustered voice. ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, did I wake you up?¡±


    As she turned her head in the direction of the sheepish voice, he was there. Patrizia blinked both eyes profusely as she quietly uttered, ¡°Your¡­ Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia, who had been silent for a while, finally muttered at one point. ¡°Why?¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I was worried,¡± he whispered as he tidied up her messy hair. ¡°Because I was worried about leaving you alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that is why I had to come.¡±


    ¡°What about all the matters you need to attend to, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I have already taken care of everything that is urgent, so you do not need to fret.¡± Having said that, he kissed her forehead without permission.


    Patrizia said nothing about this brazen act, and just observed the man who continued to gaze at her with infinite love.


    Lucio noticed her behavior and apologized in a bewildered manner, ¡°Oh, I am sorry. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Patrizia cut him off in the middle of his apology and asked, ¡°Do you really love me?¡­¡±


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 104 (1) - Are You Going to Abandon Me?

    ¡°Oh my,¡± he muttered in a voice that seemed to sadden slightly. ¡°I must have failed miserably in expressing my feelings in an adequate way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had expressed his feelings for her. It was just that she had a hard time believing the truth behind the declaration of his feelings.


    Lucio confessed to her again, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With all my heart, I am truly in love with you. Of course, you¡­ do not seem able to believe in me just yet¡­¡± Lucio seemed to hesitate as he initially faltered with his words but soon appeared not to care as he spoke with utmost determination, ¡°I will wait. I can wait. But until then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not leave my side. If you can do that for me, I will do anything in my power for you.¡±


    It was impossible for her to leave in the first place. Patrizia knew the reason was not that she loved him, but that it was not easy to leave the Imperial Palace for good. She had just grumbled for the sake of it, like a child throwing a tantrum. -Was it me who was being the foolish one?- Patrizia thought to herself.


    ¡°I will not leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will not go.¡± She could see that he was feeling nervous and insecure. He was a man who was extremely sensitive to the idea of a parting. Was it because he had been forced to part with his mother in the same way? Somehow, she felt uncomfortable as she considered that.


    ¡°Thank you so very much. Really¡­¡± He grabbed Patrizia¡¯s hand, his flushed face full of emotion.


    Patrizia was a little surprised by his sudden behavior, but did not show she was taken aback, maintaining her calm expression.


    ¡°I will really¡­ I will really treat you well.¡± he couldn¡¯t control it; there was a slight sob mixed into his voice.


    -Does he hate the idea of my leaving that much?- Patrizia wondered to herself. -What do I mean to him?-


    ¡°If you are uncomfortable with me being here¡­ Shall I leave?¡± He hesitated after he asked, and Patrizia hesitated in the same fashion.


    If she was being her usual self, she should have chased him out in a heartbeat, but¡­ was it because their bodies had joined together yesterday? Strangely, she did not want to make him leave. Rationalizing that this was purely due to the shared affection from the previous night, Patrizia grabbed his wrist first. As she held on, she could tell that he was a bit surprised. She whispered, ¡°Do not go out, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure,¡± he replied in a voice that was choking up.


    Patrizia just stared at him, and soon closed her eyes gently. The fact that there was someone staying by her side gave her the extra consolation she needed right now¡­


    <hr />


    ¡°His Majesty has sent over an apple tart and meringue cookies this time around,¡± Mirya said in a voice mixed with half absurdity and half delight.


    Patrizia had recovered to some extent through his extremely detailed care, and after that had been receiving desserts filled with his sincerity on a daily basis.


    Mirya continued, ¡°This has been going on for three weeks running. His Majesty cannot possibly be trying to use this as the gift for Your Majesty¡¯s birthday next week, right? Making a different dessert every day like this is no easy task after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was as Mirya had said. Lucio had been consistently sending all of the desserts he had personally baked from scratch after that day, and the products of his efforts had been different every single day.


    Somehow, as Mirya seemed to show more excitement, Patrizia felt only more strange about the whole situation.


    ¡°Shall I throw it all away?¡± Mirya asked this question as if it was always customary to do so. Mirya already knew that Patrizia would not throw away the desserts that Lucio had sent. -But if not for an opportunity such as this, when would I be able to make fun of the Supreme Empress?¡­- was the shared notion of both Rafaella and Mirya. Of course, Petronilla agreed and participated from from time to time as well.


    ¡°¡­Bring it over here to me.¡± Patrizia pretended to not be pleased as she replied to Mirya.


    Mirya asked with a sly grin, ¡°When it was something made by His Majesty, did you not hate it?¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason for me to risk being arrested for contempt towards the Emperor? What will I do if I throw it all away and suffer severe consequences?¡±


    When Mirya heard the answer, she released a fit of giggles internally. The Emperor loved the Empress. Even if the Empress had done something like that, the Emperor would not be able to punish the Empress, and Mirya knew very well that Patrizia was also aware of this fact.


    Mirya silently handed over the pink box full of cookies and an apple tart. ¡°Here you are, Your Majesty,¡± Mirya added.


    ¡°¡­You may take your leave now.¡±


    Mirya knew the Empress would only taste the desserts when she was all alone. With that, Rafaella and Mirya had already guessed the whole situation and burst into laughter behind the scenes, but never showed that they had figured everything out in front of Patrizia. If she knew that they were talking to each other about this, rather than getting mad at them, she was more likely to behave in a manner that she had no desire to. They understood that this could not happen for the sake of an amicable marital relationship between the two Majesties.


    ¡°Haaa.¡± After having sent away all of the maids, Patrizia was finally left alone to silently open the box. She wondered who always did the packaging, as it was always finely tied with a pink or red ribbon. The sweet and savory smell of baked flour wafted into Patrizia¡¯s nose.


    ¡°It smells and looks delicious,¡± Patrizia muttered quietly to herself. She grabbed a meringue cookie and proceeded to take a bite. It was very tasty. Patrizia did not notice the smile blooming on her face. At some point, eating the desserts the Emperor had made for her by hand had established itself as one of the most anticipated pastimes of Patrizia¡¯s boring routine.


    <hr />


    ¡°Do you think that you will be any different?¡± a woman in white laughed icily, her pink hair flowing loosely down.


    Patrizia stumbled as she retreated backward as she noticed the woman and told her, ¡°Get away from me.¡±


    ¡°You are the same as me, Empress Majesty, on her high horse. Once another woman enters the picture, you will surely be abandoned as well.¡±


    =====================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 208

    ¡°¡­I never accepted that man.¡± Patrizia tried to deny, but Rosemond cackled as if she already knew about everything.


    ¡°You are so stupid. You have already accepted that man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You embraced him first. It was you who kissed him first as well. You are just making excuses because you do not want to admit the feelings you possess for him. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Even so, what does it matter to you?¡±


    -To you¡­- Patrizia felt her whole body break out in shivers as she glared at Rosemond. The woman was already dead, and what was probably in front of Patrizia¡¯s eyes right that moment was an illusion. -Why do you even after your death¡­ make things so difficult for me?-


    ¡°My whole body is itching to see you end up just like me as soon as possible,¡± Rosemond whispered into her ear, her face full of glee. ¡°One day you will die with your head being cut off by a guillotine exactly like me, when that man ends up getting another woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, do you not think so?¡± Rosemond snickered as if trying to ridicule Patrizia¡¯s foolishness. ¡°You are too silly! At first, that man behaved in the exact same way to me. He acted as if he was going to remove his own liver and gallbladder for me if necessary!¡±


    ¡°Because the relationship between the two of you was not real love.¡± Patrizia drew a smile for the first time. It was not a beautiful smile. It was a smile that was scary, weird, cold, and so it looked that much grimmer. Patrizia nailed her point further. ¡°The relationship between the two of you was wrong in the first place. You knew that as well, did you not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You did not really love the Emperor, and His Majesty was just fooled by those feelings. Just as the heart beating from fear can be mistaken for a beat of excitement.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be smart to the very end! Can you be confident that yours is not like that to boot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°See, you are not confident either, right?¡± Rosemond smiled beautifully and said these last words, ¡°You will end up just like me someday!¡±


    As she did, the moment Rosemond died was recreated in front of Patrizia¡¯s eyes. The screams of the people watching, and the terrible sound of the neck being chopped off¡­


    Patrizia let out a scream without realizing she did so, ¡°Aaaargh!¡± She was startled awake and jumped up into a sitting position, her forehead covered with cold sweat.


    Mirya and Rafaella heard the scream, and hurriedly opened the door to enter the room.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Lizzy!¡±


    The two looked around the surroundings to see if anything had happened, but fortunately, they did not see anything suspicious and let out a sigh of relief.


    Mirya asked anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Mirya. Look at all this sweat.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Patrizia tried to calm herself down with a series of shallow breaths, but her difficulty in breathing did not go away easily. One of the maids quickly brought a glass of lukewarm water, and Patrizia drank it slowly. She continued to gasp for air with a pale face.


    Rafaella asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what in the world is going on?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Darn it all.¡± Patrizia muttered to herself in a somewhat sorrowful tone, ¡°I have to go to the Central Palace.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Lucio had gone to bed earlier than usual that day. When Patrizia had woken up after having that nightmare, he had already been asleep for a long time. Of course, he was wandering through the dream world without being aware of anything that Patrizia had been going through.


    ¡°Your Majesty? For what reason could you possibly be here at this time¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is inside¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is currently in a deep slumber¡­¡±


    Hearing their faint voices, Lucio quickly woke up, being an unusually light sleeper. He sat up in his bed and asked with a sleepy expression, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    At his voice, there was a moment of silence outside, and a moment later he could hear the voice of his Chief Maid, ¡°Your Majesty, Her Majesty the Empress has¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing without escorting her inside right away?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. Please make your way inside.¡± The door to his room opened concurrently with the slightly sharp voice.


    Lucio, who had continued to have blank-looking eyes until then, struck his cheek a couple of times in order to wake up quickly. Why had she been in search of him this late at night? With a face mixed with a combination of anticipation, excitement, and fear, he rose up and got out of the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Patrizia was not wearing her usually tidy hair in an updo, and instead, her hair was loose and disheveled.


    Of course, in Lucio¡¯s eyes, even that was absolutely adorable, and rather, it was not a meaningful change, because it even added a feeling of innocence to her.


    Dressed in a white dress used as a nightgown, she staggered toward him.


    Whether it looked precarious, or simply because he wanted to reach her a little faster, Lucio could not endure the wait and ran towards her first.


    ¡°Empress, did something happen¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The voice she used to call out to him revealed that something serious had occurred.


    He asked in an instinctively lowered voice, ¡°Lizzy? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She continued to only call out to him, and he responded to her in a calm voice.


    ¡°Shh, it is alright. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked up at his face without a word with eyes that were somewhat unstable, and Lucio was suddenly scared. He knew those eyes. It was a look that he was beyond sick of, because it was something that was very familiar to him. It was an expression that had deeply taken root in his heart since that day.


    He asked her in a shaking voice, ¡°Lizzy, why are you acting like that¡­¡± but he could not finish his thought properly.


    Patrizia jumped into his arms.


    He was naturally taken aback, and without being able to feel the happiness that stemmed from the fact that she had been the one to enter his embrace for the first time, he had to ask her for the whole story. Something was off about her at that moment.


    ¡°Did something happen? If it is something that you do not want to tell me about, you do not have to let me know¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Patrizia asked him in a tormented voice, ¡°Are you going to abandon me, Your Majesty?¡±


    =====================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 209

    ¡°¡­What?¡± Lucio could instantly feel his mind turn blank. -Abandon her?- The thought alone was ridiculous. Not only would she be the one to more likely abandon him, but he could never abandon her in the first place. He could not do that anymore. How could he possibly do such a thing? He protested, ¡°What are you talking about? Never could I do such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosemond as well,¡± Patrizia mentioned the taboo name. ¡°You abandoned her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lizzy,¡± Lucio called out to Patrizia and gathered her into his arms. ¡°The situation is different. The person I know you are¡­ you are not someone who will hurt others for your own benefit.¡±


    ¡°Why does Your Majesty speak as if you know anything about me?¡± Patrizia asked, close to tears. ¡°If I end up being blinded by jealousy and hurt others, will I also be thrown away at that time? Will I find my neck placed on the guillotine as well?¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy.¡± Lucio tightened his grip around her with a desperate voice. ¡°I will swear this. No woman beside you can stand by my side. I cannot hold a woman other than you in my arms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. This is because I could not instill faith within you.¡±


    ¡°What I am exactly afraid of, Your Majesty does not know about.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. That may be so.¡±


    ¡°That is why I am scared,¡± Patrizia¡¯s voice shook, and she gripped his shoulder hard. ¡°I have given my heart to Your Majesty, and I am afraid that someday I will be abandoned.¡±


    ¡°Lizzy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot give birth to a child,¡± Patrizia lamented in a sad voice. ¡°Your Majesty must produce an heir. Then that means someday¡­ You will have no choice but to embrace another woman.¡±


    ¡°Even if it means adopting a child from a distant branch of the Imperial Family, there will be no such situation like that. I have absolutely no plans to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizzy,¡± he called out in an agonized voice. ¡°What can I do so that you will believe in me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall I write up a contract with you and sign it? If I set one up with the Marvinus Empire¡¯s Dukes to serve as witnesses, even I would have no choice but to stick to such an obligation. If you want, I will write up the contract tomorrow; no, I can do it even now.¡± He struggled to come up with an alternative. ¡°Or maybe there can be another way? Shall I leave the Imperial Seal with you? So that you have the ability to dethrone me anytime? If not that, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you still not understand?¡± Patrizia lifted eyes full of tears to Lucio and said, ¡°I am not referring to something like the materialistic aspect of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When my relationship with Your Majesty reaches a point where it is completely broken, I am afraid of the wounds I will ¡®once again¡¯ receive.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lizzy, there is no official oath I can take on that, as you know. However¡­¡± He continued without any hesitation whatsoever, ¡°I will swear it. Although there may be a time when you may abandon me, I will not abandon you first. I will make that perfectly clear as your husband, and not the Emperor of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk to me, Lizzy. What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I had a dream,¡± Patrizia answered in a low voice while she continued to be held in his arms. ¡°¡®That woman¡¯ mocked and laughed at me. She said that someday I would meet my demise, just like her.¡±


    ¡°So that is what happened.¡± He comforted Patrizia by patting her back and continued to hold her in his arms, in a voice filled with regret. ¡°There is no possibility of something like that happening.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will solemnly promise with everything that belongs to me. Just this one time¡­¡± His desperate voice was delivered into Patrizia¡¯s ears.


    Patrizia had her face buried in his chest and could hear the heartbeat from his chest better than her own. His heart was beating violently, as if he was showing that he was alive and begging for some recognition from her. Patrizia felt like her heart was resonating with his¡­


    ¡°Believe in me just once in your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­A kiss.¡± She lifted up her eyes brimming with tears, and asked him, ¡°Will you give me a kiss?¡±


    ¡°More than willingly!¡± he whispered into her ears, and placed his lips on top of hers.


    After a while, Patrizia felt a salty taste in her mouth, and realized he was crying. She was the one who should be crying, but the one who was actually doing so was not her, but Lucio. -Why is he crying?- A notion came up in her head, but it was really a guess on her part. He could not be such a sentimental man as that¡­


    -Alright, fine. I have decided to trust you. Even if I do not believe in you, my feelings have grown beyond the point of no return, and will not forgive me. I might have started a love that should not have come to fruition. He said he would not abandon me, but he doesn¡¯t know what might happen in the future. I might one day be thrown away by you again. But even if that is the case, can I place my trust in you just this one time? Would it be alright for me to do that?


    -Can I leave my heart with you at least once? Even if I am being deceived, I will believe in you. No, I will trust my heart just this one time. For the first time¡­I have found something that I want to do. I might be able to imagine and paint a picture-perfect warm love, along with the future.-


    Patrizia shared her warm lips with his late that night and soothed her heart in that manner. It was feeling similar to being on drugs. It provided her with the illusion that it would solve all of her worries and concerns.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°¡­So these days, His Majesty is out of his mind, being so preoccupied. He is busy every day trying to match Lizzy¡¯s mood.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He has personally baked sweet desserts for her every day, and occasionally sends gifts as well. Of course, Lizzy doesn¡¯t like gifts that are too extravagant, so His Majesty ensures that they are presented in moderation and with caution.¡±


    ¡°I cannot imagine this. To hear His Majesty is behaving in such a manner!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I heard from my father that His Majesty is someone who is emotionless to the point of being stone. I guess it must have been my father¡¯s mistaken perception.¡±


    ¡°Well, he may very well be that way when he is conducting official business. But what is important is how he is treating his loved one, is it not?¡±


    ¡°So that is why I must ask¡­ am I treating you well, Nil?¡±


    At Rothesay¡¯s question, Petronilla burst into a fit of giggles as she came to a stop from walking along the road. ¡°You are the best husband, Ro. Even His Majesty the Emperor will not be able to follow in your footsteps. Desserts? Gifts? Eyy¡­ honestly, you do all of that for me too!¡±


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 210 - Believe in Me Just Once in Your Life

    ¡°Oh dear, how dare I be compared to the Sun of the Empire,¡± he said as he let out a loud, coarse laugh. ¡°I do not know if we will be imprisoned and held accountable for committing l¨¨se-majest¨¦!¡±


    ¡°That would never happen, my dear Ro,¡± Petronilla whispered as she planted a small kiss on Rothesay¡¯s cheek. ¡°How can they arrest and imprison a man who is as lovable as you?¡±


    ¡°It is an honor, Nil,¡± Rothesay responded, kissing her cheeks with an affectionate smile. ¡°Oh right, I have something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Something you need to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Next week is when they will be holding a banquet for the celebration of Her Majesty¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is so.¡± Next week would be the birthday of the person that Petronilla loved most in the entire world, Patrizia. Of course, this meant it was also her birthday. Tilting her head, Petronilla asked, ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°I have something important that must be taken care of that day. Once the celebration is over¡­ could I meet with you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ro.¡± Petronilla nodded as if she liked that idea.


    Rothesay drew a light smile on his face as he gazed at her reaction. He brought his head down to kiss her on her forehead, and whispered, ¡°There is no woman in the whole wide world as lovely as you, Nil.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Time passed, and the day of Patrizia¡¯s birthday celebrations finally arrived.


    The birthday of the Empress was planned in splendor to match the title. From the early morning of that day, Patrizia had to spend her time being busy dealing with the incoming flood of gifts, and being made up to the point of feeling like she was being decorated like a doll. Due to the level of preparation differing completely from the other banquets in the past, Patrizia could almost feel her consciousness fading away.


    ¡°Oh my, Your Majesty. You are beyond beautiful!¡± one of the maids exclaimed with a thrilling voice to her. Patrizia felt rather embarrassed and awkward at her reaction.


    As if she had caught onto Patrizia¡¯s feelings, Mirya helped by saying, ¡°Your Majesty, you are truly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I do not think I will get used to being this dressed up, no matter how many times I am made up.¡±


    ¡°But you will get used to it soon. The more wrinkles Your Majesty forms around the mouth, the more natural it will become to accept these lavish appearances.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I have to keep doing this even as I get older? Oh my goodness!¡± Patrizia shook her head as if she was exhausted just thinking about it. Her hair had been piled up high in a tidy style, and felt somewhat heavier than usual.


    ¡°What about my parents and my older sister? When did you say they would be arriving?¡± Patrizia asked.


    ¡°I received a message stating they had set off a little while ago, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have to hurry too, then.¡±


    The hour hand of the clock was already running towards early afternoon. For the final step, Patrizia spritzed some dried rose-scented perfume on herself and then rose from her seat. As she did so, she could hear a little disturbance occurring outside of her room. Patrizia muttered with a puzzled look, ¡°What is happening¡­¡±


    But before she could even finish her sentence, someone suddenly opened the door and walked into her room. Patrizia stared at the incoming figure with bewildered eyes. She saw that person was Lucio. She murmured, ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He looked at Patrizia, a slight flush creeping up on his cheeks, and he admitted in a small voice, ¡°That was rude of me. Please excuse me. I was in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°What brings you all the way here¡­¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± He hesitated before providing his explanation, ¡°I came here thinking I could be your escort.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Patrizia looked awkward and turned away to avert eye contact, the maids, including Mirya, caught on and swiftly left the room. Their faces became more reddened by the maids¡¯ behavior. In fact, even though they had seen everything they could have of one another, the mental and emotional relationship between them of them was still new and fresh. To say the least, it was quite interesting and amusing to watch from a spectator¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Preparation¡­ Have you finished with all of your preparations?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You look very pretty today.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patrizia hesitated for a moment, then replied with reddened cheeks, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we take our leave?¡± He hesitated as he tenderly reached out to take her hand in his.


    Patrizia grabbed his outstretched hand carefully. -Has there been a time that I ever properly held this man¡¯s hand?- Patrizia entertained these thoughts while holding his hand. -I do not think think so..-.¡¯ Lucio¡¯s hand was warm in hers. She thought about how this was pretty strange and grasped his hand a bit tighter.


    It was her birthday, after all¡­


    ¡ª


    The birthdays of both the Emperor and Empress were among the most celebrated festivals in the Marvinus Empire. There were so many people that it created the illusion that all the nobles in the Empire must have gathered. The crowds were full to the brim, to the extent that it was a little dizzying for Patrizia as she muttered to herself silently, -Are there usually so many people that gather at a celebration like this?-


    ¡°You look like you are a little fatigued, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Patrizia responded politely.


    However, Lucio continued anxiously, ¡°If you feel even the slightest amount of discomfort, please make sure to let me know. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡± After agreeing to his request, Patrizia broke out into a grin despite herself. The unexpected attention was not such a bad thing¡­


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Petronilla was having a good time, starting off the day of the birthday celebration with Rothesay.


    ¡°You look really pretty today.¡± As always, Rothesay began the conversation praising Petronilla, and she blushed slightly, as she thought there was no stopping him.


    ¡°Every time, you only compliment me. What if I get used to you doing this for me?¡±


    ¡°Why not, what is wrong with that? Anyway, I will be the one you will marry-¡­¡± Rothesay, who had spoken thus far, swallowed the rest of his words at that moment. -Oops, a mistake.- Luckily, Petronilla did not seem to notice anything amiss, as she did not show any sort of reaction to his abruptly cut statement. Reassured by this, Rothesay continued with his words, ¡°It is fine to get used to it. Because I plan to keep paying you these compliments.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, wow.¡± Petronilla could not help but display a silly grin. ¡°Those are some sweet words.¡±


    ¡°Then that would be an honor.¡± With a gentle smile, Rothesay gracefully stretched out his hand to Petronilla. ¡°With that in mind¡­ would you like to dance with me to one song, my Lady?¡±


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 106 (1) - Do Not Think about Anything Else, Only Focus on Me

    It was the first celebratory banquet held since Rosemond¡¯s execution, and Patrizia could certainly feel that interest in her had increased several times more than before. Of course, this was not a bad thing in the public¡¯s eye, but it was not a very good thing for Patrizia as an individual. She had an introverted personality, and did not really appreciate the attention from others, especially those she did not know very well. However, she was the Empress of the Marvinus Empire before she was a single individual, so she had to put her feelings aside and make every effort to entertain her guests. Of course, the process was extremely fatiguing.


    -I feel tired.- Lucio told her to let him know whenever she was having a difficult time, but it was a ridiculous suggestion. Just as he was not a child, she was not a child, either. She did not want to behave in such a foolish manner.


    ¡°¡­ So, Your Majesty, this new dress that we released in our boutique¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, excuse me for a moment, my Lady.¡± With a smile, Patrizia pleaded to be excused from the lady who ran the largest boutique in the capital, then left so she could go out onto the terrace.


    Suddenly her stomach started to ache. Patrizia wondered what the cause of the ache could be. Had she eaten something wrong earlier? But she had not consumed anything that could do that to her. Otherwise, today¡¯s date was¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± It was then that she heard a woman¡¯s nasally voice from somewhere.


    Patrizia¡¯s whole body tensed up and she subconsciously hid behind a pillar before focusing her attention in the direction the voice was coming from.


    There was a young woman with bouncing blond locks that were loose on her shoulders¡­ and she was with Lucio. Patrizia unwittingly panicked as she continuously clenched the hem of her dress.


    -What is this, you asked me to just trust you once, and you are already doing something like this?- Patrizia had an incredulous expression on her face as she focused on the conversation between the two of them.


    ¡°So, Your Majesty. The new gemstone that I purchased this time¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Lucio was feeling quite uncomfortable. He had come out to the terrace for a short while because he was experiencing a small headache after drinking too many cocktails; how in the world had this young blond lady had found out and followed after him? He thought she would leave if he responded to her in moderation, but she was gradually crossing the line at the moment. He felt the need to put an end to their conversation at this point and told her as such. ¡°My Lady, the conversation was fun and all, but I would like for you to take your leave now.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry? But Your Majesty just said that ¡®The conversation was fun,¡¯ right?


    Lucio released an internal sigh at the brainless young woman who did not understand his polite rejection, then explained, ¡°I would like to be alone for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you acting like that?¡± the young blonde said as she tilted her head, and linked her arm into Lucio¡¯s with a subtle movement. He was stunned, and felt like he was going to lose his mind.


    She whispered to him in a sensual voice, ¡°Do you not need at least one mistress, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Get off of me.¡± Now he was completely angry. With his voice lowered considerably, he forcibly released his elbow from of the crook of the young lady¡¯s arm. He then said, ¡°I do not want to tell you that I am sorry, and it would be better for you to go back now. Thanks to you, my mood has worsened substantially.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you making it seem like it would be such a flaw for the Emperor to have a single mistress. Is it because of Her Majesty the Empress? Even my father has¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± he stopped the young woman¡¯s words in her tracks with an ice-cold voice. ¡°Since you have just brought up your father, I must warn you that I am not sure what I will turn into if you do not go back now. I hope that you do not act in a way to cross this line, Lady. Otherwise, not only will the young Lady be faced with harm, but her father will be on the receiving end as well.¡±


    At Lucio¡¯s extremely resolute attitude, the blonde woman trembled as if she had been insulted in some way, and then stalked off of the terrace, fuming.


    ¡ª


    Lucio released a tired sigh after finally taking care of the situation when his eyes met Patrizia¡¯s at that exact moment


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them were momentarily surprised and could not say anything. The first person to gain their senses first was Patrizia, but she reflexively ducked out of her hiding place and escaped from the terrace.


    Lucio hurried to pursue after her, believing that Patrizia had misunderstood the situation.


    ¡°Empress, wait a moment. Empress!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia was trying to find a place to hide her reddened face.


    After a while, only after Patrizia had finally managed to shake Lucio off from the unexpected chase did she take refuge in a remote place. She mumbled, ¡°Why did I act like that¡­¡± Obviously, she was aware that he had dealt with the situation well enough. In fact, it was natural for him to receive such temptation.


    Patrizia clutched her chest as it continued to pound along with the adrenaline rush from her run, and continued to gasp for air. Her chest was hurting from running so hard. No, was her chest truly hurting for that reason?


    ¡°Lizzy¡­¡± It was then that Patrizia heard a familiar voice, and was frightened out of her wits as she searched for the owner of the voice.


    It was Lucio. She murmured her response without realizing it, ¡°Your¡­Majesty¡­why are you here?¡­¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood like that, and proceeded to run away from me.¡± He tried to catch his breath as he gently wrapped her hand with his own. ¡°If I do not explain myself here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I will then become a bad person who has lied to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­There is no need to clarify what happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked with a strained and nervous look on his face. ¡°No way¡­are you perhaps, already disappointed with me? But Lizzy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is not like that,¡± Patrizia flatly denied. ¡°I witnessed everything. That is why there is no need for Your Majesty to clarify anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He asked her with a somewhat touched expression, ¡°Can I embrace you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Right here?¡±


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 106 (2) - Do Not Think about Anything Else, Only Focus on Me

    ¡°No, no. I do not mean it like that.¡±


    When it hit Patrizia that she had misinterpreted the meaning of ¡¯embrace¡¯, she blushed automatically. Lucio watched her reaction, smiling and hugging Patrizia lightly. Her face only got redder as she was held in his arms.


    Lucio whispered a question above her head, ¡°Did you want an embrace like ¡®that¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± It was clear that he was making fun of her now. Patrizia could feel the flush on her face and bit her lips.


    Without even looking, he stopped this habit of hers by gently placing his hand on her lips.


    Patrizia looked a little angry that she could not even bite her lips as she pleased. ¡°Are you making fun of me, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°No way, that could not be,¡± Lucio answered playfully with a smile and planted a small kiss on Patrizia¡¯s forehead. ¡°My dear beloved Empress, may I ask for a dance as an apology?¡±


    His whispered voice was beyond sweet; she had no choice but to break into a soft smile without realizing it. She replied in a low voice, ¡°If you want¡­¡±


    There was no need to leave the terrace they were on to dance, as the music was plenty loud enough to dance where they were.


    Lucio knew that Patrizia was more comfortable with the empty terrace and no one else there. In fact, he liked this outcome better as well. He did not want this time with her to be disturbed by anyone. Of course, it would have been a pleasure to cement the fact that she only belonged to him in front of everyone, but the most important thing was Patrizia and how she felt¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± As Lucio quietly placed his hand on her waist, Patrizia grabbed his shoulder with trembling fingertips. -How long has it been since we danced like this?- Patrizia wondered as she began to move her feet, a light blush on her cheeks.


    Lucio moved together with her.


    The sound of the music floating out from the inside of the banquet hall was soft, but it was more than loud enough for the two of them to dance to. The two started to dance, matching each other¡¯s movements, without any harsh moves or steps that stuck out. Both of them could feel the cold sweat flowing from their hands, evidence that both of them were nervous while pretending not to be.


    Patrizia had been dancing along silently, and finally whispered, ¡°I like that no one is here.¡±


    ¡°Since you like it that way, I like it as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± -Do not say such cringe-inducing words.- Patrizia wanted to shoot these words out to him as she blushed, but the atmosphere was so delicate that she could not say it out loud, and decided to let it go. She closed her mouth and calmly took a breath. With a faint sniff, she could smell the subtle scent of the cologne he had sprayed on himself. She thought about how he would also be breathing in the scent of her perfume, leading to a peculiar feeling.


    As she dropped her slightly reddened face, Lucio, concerned that her behavior was strange, asked, ¡°What is it, Lizzy? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Your face is red.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am fine, Your Majesty.¡±


    He was somewhat skeptical about her answer, but stopped questioning her and let go of his doubts.


    The dance started to get more intense, and the two of them were completely assimilating and dancing with each other, having forgotten about their nervous dispositions.


    The process was making Patrizia happy. Even though she was someone who usually did not enjoy dancing, this dance was a joyous thing. Was it a matter of the location, or a matter of who the partner was? Patrizia was contemplating that when she heard a low voice coming from above her head.


    ¡°Do not be distracted and think about anything else,¡± Lucio told her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Only focus on me, please.¡±


    His voice was vague, saddling the borders of being a command as well as a request, quietly ringing in Patrizia¡¯s ears. She turned slowly, whispering into his chest that she would be willing to do so. The hair done up high on her head was now slightly loosened, a few strands of hair escaping here and there, but neither of them cared.


    Perhaps, Lucio would think even that sight was beautiful.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    When the song had finally reached its end, Patrizia looked up at Lucio with a reddened face and a disheveled appearance. They were close. At that exact moment, they kissed each other, without either of them doing the act first. The dance completely erased the awkwardness of the previous situation and got rid of the sliver of doubt that Patrizia had held in her heart.


    ¡°Nnnngh¡­¡±


    When Patrizia released a light moan due to the more intense motion than usual, Lucio drew Patrizia into his arms a little harder, like a stimulant.


    Patrizia whispered to him in a low tone, ¡°In this place¡­we cannot.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± He never stopped kissing her as he whispered, ¡°Only I can be the one to see your bare flesh. It cannot be seen by anyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± As she listened to his line dripping with possessive desire, Patrizia covered his mouth with her lips again. Patrizia thought about how they were fortunate that this was the terrace, and not the banquet hall, as she grabbed onto his collar a little harder.


    The kiss lasted for quite a long time.


    <hr />


    ¡°I cannot see Her Majesty around here.¡± When Petronilla had finished dancing with Rothesay, she looked for Patrizia, thinking the situation was odd.


    Rothesay spoke to Petronilla in a voice slightly mixed with laughter, ¡°Maybe Her Majesty is having a good time with His Majesty, Nil?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Petronilla shook her head as if she thought her sister was being too much, ¡°After playing so hard to get like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that not what love is originally about? Even if there might be an unpleasant feeling, it will quickly be replaced by a much better emotion¡­¡±


    ¡°But we did not have any of that.¡±


    ¡°That is because we did not have any particular external adversity. Both the Emperor and the Empress have gone through too many trials and tribulations.¡± After Rothesay said this, he planted a small kiss on Petronilla¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°The night has arrived now, Nilla.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it has,¡± Petronilla muttered, ¡°It is nighttime already. When will this party be over?¡±


    ¡°Most like the fireworks display at midnight will be the last event scheduled for today. But before that¡­¡± Rothesay whispered in her ear with a low voice, ¡°Would you like to come outside with me for a moment?¡±


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 107 (1) - I Love You, Your Majesty

    Petronilla followed Rothesay out of the banquet hall. She wondered what he was up to, since he was a little more tense than usual. His nervous behavior was infectious; Petronilla¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as well.


    Rothesay held Petronilla¡¯s hand tightly as he led her to a garden inside of the Outer Palace.


    A long time passed as they walked in silence. Petronilla wondered, -Is taking a stroll in the garden the ¡®important thing¡¯ that we must do?-


    As she continued to think about that, she felt this was all a bit absurd. -I mean, what is this? Of course, it is not possible for just the two of us to take a walk in the palace garden at any time, so today would be the ideal time to do so¡­- Petronilla tilted her head, looking confused.


    At that time, Rothesay called out, ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ro?¡±


    ¡°Just for a moment, would you please close your eyes while standing right here?¡±


    ¡°My eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will only take a minute, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Petronilla was very curious about what was going on, but she faithfully followed his request. How many seconds did she have her eyes closed? Petronilla grew tired of the wait, and carefully asked Rothesay, ¡°Ro, can I open my eyes now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! Wait a moment please!¡±


    -What is he up to?- At this point, Petronilla began to feel anxious, but she faithfully trusted in and followed Rothesay¡¯s words. -More than that, what in the world are you trying to accomplish with this?-


    ¡°Nil,¡± after a while, a soft voice shattered the silence. ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±


    At Rothesay¡¯s words, Petronilla opened her eyes after waiting ever so impatiently. At the sight, she had no choice but to gasp, ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°This feels quite awkward.¡± Rothesay was standing in front of Petronilla holding a bouquet of roses ¨C it looked like there were around a hundred of them. All about them was a heart shape drawn around with some candles.


    At this sight, Petronilla could not utter a single word, and simply gazed into Rothesay¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to do this romantically during the daytime.¡± Rothesay explained self-consciously, his face reddening. ¡°However, I did not think I could do it properly during the day. If I looked straight into Nil¡¯s eyes and whispered about my love, that would be enough to get my heart pounding violently, and my chest would be ready to burst.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Petronilla thought, -So this right now is a¡­is this a proposal right now? This cute man!- Petronilla looked at Rothesay, her expression so moved that she did not know what to do. Despite being obscured by darkness, she could sense that he was very embarrassed. Petronilla covered her mouth, a dazed expression on her face. She called out his name in an emotional voice, ¡°Ah, Ro¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Petronilla,¡± he called out, using her full name after a long time of not having done so.


    Petronilla nodded and took a step forward to him.


    ¡°I do not come from a family that is better than my Lady Petronilla, and I am not that much of a capable or affectionate man.¡±


    -What are you talking about.- Petronilla clicked her tongue in silent disagreement while continuing to be touched by his gesture. If this man did not come from a good family, was not capable, or not affectionate, then all the good-natured men in the world would have to go die. -I have been thinking about this for a long time, but this man is ridiculously humble when it comes to me,- Petronilla thought to herself.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I will do my best to make Lady Petronilla happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I want to remain by your side forever as a man who shares all of your pain, happiness, and sorrow.; who comforts you when you are going through a difficult time, and congratulates you when you are happy.¡± After Rothesay said all this, he took out the ring he had prepared, and placed it on top of the bouquet of roses while finally asking, ¡°So please¡­ will you allow me to take your hand in marriage?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Petronilla answered without any hesitation and quickly approached him to accept the bouquet of roses. She quickly grabbed the ring on the top of the bouquet and slipped it on the ring finger of her left hand, then threw herself into his arms with a thrilled expression. Her ecstatic voice rang into Rothesay¡¯s ears, ¡°There will be nothing in my life that is as important and such a blessing as meeting a man like you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for providing remarks like that to a man like me, Nil.¡±


    ¡°No need to cut yourself short, or continue with all that humility. Because you are the coolest man in this whole Marvinus Empire; no, in the whole wide world!¡± Until now, Petronilla had thought that all her tears would only come forth when she was feeling sad, and in fact, her tears had always been exposed only when she was sad. But today, for today at the very least, tears drunk with excessive joy flowed down her cheeks. Her cheeks seemed to be like a slide or a sleigh that children could ride on, with her tears gliding down full of happiness. Petronilla sobbed as she confessed back to him, ¡°I love you, Ro. Thank you so much for proposing.¡±


    ¡°For accepting my proposal, I thank you more, and I love you more, Nil,¡± Rothesay confessed his love in a desperate voice to her, as if he could not give up on this at the very least, and looked into Petronilla¡¯s eyes with a tender gaze.


    Petronilla accepted his stare as it was, and smiled as she kissed Rothesay first. Naturally, he did not turn away as she kissed him.


    <hr />


    ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    At Lucio¡¯s voice, Patrizia replied with a quiet nod, ¡°Even though I am happy, I guess I can still tear up.¡±


    ¡°Lord Bradington is a good man. Lady Grochester has won the lottery when it comes to her husband.¡±


    ¡°My sister is also a good woman, and quite the catch.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is the case. She will also be a splendid bride.¡±


    ¡°The two of them will be able to live happily and well together.¡± Patrizia, who had been looking at everything that was unfolding under the terrace from her position above, immediately changed the topic in a casual manner, ¡°If she marries Lord Bradington, she will still be able to continue to hold her post and serve me.¡±


    ¡°You must have been worried that she might end up marrying a nobleman from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Because she is my precious, one and only older twin sister.¡± Patrizia was still in his arms, and asked quietly, ¡°Will it be a difficult matter for me to attend the wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Officially, it would be difficult.¡±


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 107 (2) - I Love You, Your Majesty

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean that it is possible if done unofficially, my Lizzy,¡± Lucio, whispering sweetly, began to kiss each strand of her hair, one by one. ¡°If there is anything you want, whatever it may be, I will listen and make it happen in some way.¡±


    ¡°Those are really dangerous words.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I cannot help myself. I swore to do just that.¡±


    His gentle smile seemed to be visible to her without even looking at his face. Patrizia was slightly blushing and was about to shake her head slightly when she suddenly heard a loud noise. Surprised, Patrizia flinched and shrank back without her knowledge, but she did not get too surprised as Lucio was holding onto her tightly.


    He reassured her with a low-pitched voice, ¡°It is alright, Lizzy. It is the fireworks display.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± At that, Patrizia raised her head so she could look up at the sky. Colorful fireworks burst above in the sky, boasting a colorful and vibrant appearance. The fireworks in the sky were as beautiful as real flowers. Patrizia broke into a grin as she said, ¡°They are pretty.¡±


    ¡°You are prettier.¡±


    ¡°Saying words like that¡­ Please refrain from them.¡±


    ¡°But it is the truth,¡± he whispered, putting more strength into his grip as he held her and buried his face onto her shoulder, ¡°In my eyes, you are the prettiest in the world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Patrizia once again blushed at his straightforward words. Only after a long time had passed, when the biggest spark broke out, did she whisper in a faint voice, ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­-ove you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Lucio understand what she was trying to say, and with a voice that was thick with emotion, pleaded to her, ¡°Tell me again, Lizzy. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What did I just say, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Just now, what you said¡­ Hmm? Please tell me one more time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I do not want to do that.¡± She had already said it twice, so more than that would be impossible.


    When Patrizia turned her head slightly to the side, as if to express her refusal, Lucio complained to her as if he was a grumbling child, ¡°Just one more time. Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to.¡± Once she said that, she burst into laughter, ¡°I will not tell you again!¡±


    ¡°You are being too much.¡±


    ¡°I cannot help it. Because when it comes to love, the one who loves the other person more, usually ends up losing more.¡±


    Instead of responding to his statement, she slipped out of his arms and stood to face him. Lucio¡¯s face stood out, looking a little sulky. Seeing that side of him, a faint smile spread on her face, as she then raised the heels of her feet slightly. Even with her tiptoeing, she was still a bit shorter than him, but their heights matched well enough.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Along with those words, Patrizia quickly kissed Lucio on his lips.


    Lucio opened his eyes wide in astonishment, as he had not anticipated such a sudden kiss. Lucio smiled brightly at her unusual gesture, and looked longingly at her as she backed off quickly, saying, ¡°Me too.¡± He hugged her from behind once again, confessing and confessing again, as if he might die from loving her too much, ¡°I love you, Lizzy. I truly love you so much.¡± -Even if this world ends, even if my life is used up completely, I will love only you, and I will kiss only you.-


    ¡°¡­The fireworks are pretty.¡± Patrizia was feeling embarrassed for some reason, and changed the subject while continuing to be held in his embrace.


    Nonetheless, Lucio was so happy that he buried his face in her shoulder and breathed in her scent to fill up his lungs.


    Patrizia grinned at his behavior. As she looked up again, the sky was still splendid and gorgeous. Perhaps it was going to remain shining so brilliantly for quite some time¡­


    <hr />


    The news of Rothesay¡¯s proposal to Petronilla spread quickly throughout the Marvinus Empire. Rothesay went to greet the Marquis of Grochester the day after the birthday celebration banquet. Of course, the Marquis and Marchioness of Grochester were not surprised; they were already aware that their eldest daughter was being courted by the son of Count Bradington, but they still thought it was surprising that this courtship was leading to marriage. The Marquis of Grochester gave his permission for the two of them to marry


    After receiving the approval from the Count and Countess of Bradington, the marriage plans proceeded almost instantly.


    ¡°Welcome to the future bride-to-be!¡± Mirya greeted Petronilla, who had come for a visit to the Empress¡¯s Palace, in a more lighthearted way than usual.


    Petronilla blushed, feeling a little bashful from hearing those words, and stepped into the room in her favorite yellow dress.


    Patrizia also welcomed her sister with a happy face, ¡°Come on in, Older Sister. Congratulations on the upcoming marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lizzy.¡± Petronilla could not hide the joy she felt, and it radiated from her face.


    Patrizia had heard that Rothesay was a kindhearted man, and it seemed that was not a lie. She felt like her sister was getting married to a good man, so she felt proud and satisfied. ¡°I am guessing my brother-in-law is treating my sister well. Your face looks much better.¡±


    ¡°I have not even married him yet, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Either way. I think I heard that the wedding will be held next week? It should be a busy for you these days.¡±


    ¡°Correct, I am busy.¡± Petronilla laughed sheepishly before she recalled what she had come for and added, ¡°Ah, even if I get married, I will continue working to serve Your Majesty. Of course, I will not be able to come and go as often as before, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It should still be more frequent than if my sister married a nobleman living in the countryside, and was only able to come back and visit me twice a year.¡± Patrizia smiled and offered a cup of hot tea to Petronilla.


    Petronilla opened her mouth to respond with a joke, ¡°Since both of us sisters will now be married, is it Rafaella¡¯s turn to be wed?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, she said that she is the only one who is single now, and is going to actively look for a bridegroom.¡±


    ¡°Someone like Ella will be able to find someone very soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, we shall see. That would be obvious in terms of her abilities and appearance, but this kind of matter is not determined by factors such as that¡­¡±


    ¡°Huhuhu,¡± Patrizia chuckled before she discreetly asked for her sister¡¯s opinion. ¡°Rather, what is your overall impression of getting married, Older Sister?¡±


    ¡°My overall impression¡­¡± With those words, Petronilla¡¯s expression became strange, almost peculiar.


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 215

    ¡°If I am being honest, I did not know that things would turn out the way they did.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Nilla?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought I would not be able to get married. I have thought this way since there was ¡®that certain event¡¯ that had occurred in the past life, as you very well know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, this man has managed to change me and my fear of my past life. I am so happy to be able to marry such a man like this one, Lizzy.¡±


    ¡°That is a relief to hear, Nilla. If you are happy, then I am happy as well!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me. Then let us stop talking about my story at this point and move on to other topics¡­¡± Petronilla smiled brightly, ¡°How about you, Lizzy? Recently, I have received all kinds of news on the maids grumbling about this and that regarding the conjugal harmony between you and His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± At those words, Patrizia reddened in the face considerably and answered her older sister¡¯s question in a sharp voice, ¡°His Majesty is rather fastidious and likes to make a big deal of even the smallest things¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± -The two of them seem to be getting along better than ever,- Petronilla thought. She could definitely tell that her sister¡¯s face looked much brighter and better than before. Those features that appeared only on the faces of women who were cherished and beloved were now appearing on Patrizia¡¯s as well.


    Petronilla thought about the fact that she was not the only one who was now delighted and content, and how fortunate for both of them that this was the case. If she had been the only one full of joy, while her younger sister was drowning in misery, then she would not have been able to attain true happiness for herself. Petronilla smiled lightly as she asked, ¡°It will be difficult for you to attend the wedding, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Most likely?¡± Patrizia replied with a strange expression.


    Petronilla was not successful in reading and understanding her sister¡¯s expression. She continued with a joke, ¡°A wedding gift coming from the Imperial Palace should be quite different than the rest, am I right? Can I look forward to it?¡±


    ¡°I am tightening the finances and the overall budget of the Imperial Treasury. Do not expect too much from the Imperial Palace!¡± Patrizia answered in an equally playful manner, and burst into a fit of giggles.


    It was then that Mirya knocked on the door leading to the room they were in.


    Patrizia asked, ¡°What is it, Mirya?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has sent a bunch of chocolate chip cookies today for Your Majesty.¡±


    Petronilla opened her mouth wide in complete shock, ¡°Oh my goodness. Are you telling me His Majesty is still making desserts for you?¡±


    ¡°If he had not been born with the fate as the Emperor, he would probably have ended up becoming a patissier,¡± Patrizia chuckled in response.


    Mirya soon brought over a pretty plate piled high with Lucio¡¯s chocolate chip cookies.


    Petronilla grabbed one of them and took a bite out of it. ¡°It is delicious!¡± she exclaimed after chewing the mouthful.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s skills are gradually improving.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. For His Majesty to be doing this every single day. Honestly, this is something that can just be relayed to the Imperial Chef with instructions.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty claimed the sincerity would be lacking, or something like that,¡± Patrizia explained to Petronilla while breaking into a grin. ¡°To answer your question, as you can see, I am doing quite well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So that is why you do not have to worry about me too much.¡±


    ¡°I know, my little sister. Your Majesty¡­¡± Petronilla showed a vague smile. ¡°I am not worried about you now. Because your expression is already telling me everything, that you are very happy right now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Nil,¡± Patrizia replied in a voice that was almost lofty, as if she was floating in the clouds. ¡°I am happy at this very moment.¡±


    ¡°You have to be happy all the time moving forward. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should be,¡± Patrizia answered, and habitually laughed in a low tone. It was apparent that even now, she was in a state of bliss.


    ¡ª¨C


    Petronilla¡¯s wedding ceremony took place on an afternoon that was bright and sunny. Petronilla was waiting for the ceremony to commence in the bride¡¯s waiting room with a nervous face. -Ungh¡­I am trembling.-


    Up until last night, she had been calm, but she could not help feeling anxious as the time for the actual wedding ceremony was approaching. She deliberately took a deep breath to relax and ease her nerves.


    As she was trying her very best to calm down, someone came inside the room. That someone was none other than Petronilla¡¯s mother, the Marchioness of Grochester.


    Petronilla rejoiced as she greeted her mother warmly, ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter, you are looking truly beautiful today.¡±


    The Marchioness of Grochester was not using these words for empty flattery. Petronilla looked extremely beautiful. The white wedding dress she was wearing reminded her mother of the very image of an angel.


    Petronilla asked her mother in a voice that was shaking ever so slightly, ¡°Is it normal to be feeling this skittish and nervous on the day of the wedding?¡±


    ¡°It is beyond natural and even expected to be feeling high strung ahead of an auspicious event in your life. Even if it was not a marriage ceremony, there is always going to be a sense of strain or anxiety for a big milestone. Sweetheart, do not try to reject this tension, and instead, just accept it as it is. If something like holy matrimony is taken lightly, that would actually be quite problematic, after all.¡±


    ¡°That is true, however¡­¡± -I am quivering from being so tensed up.- Petronilla took a deep breath to try and calm down her nerves. It would have been really nice if Lizzy could have been with her at a moment such as this.


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 216

    The Marchioness seemed to read her daughter¡¯s mind as she quietly said, ¡°Remember that Lizzy will always be by your side, Nilla.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry? What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, ¡®those two people¡¯ are going to attend this wedding. Of course, they will participate with as inconspicuously as possible. It is an outdoor wedding, so it should be plenty possible. So my darling child¡­¡± The Marchioness of Grochester revealed a loving smile and planted a kiss on Petronilla¡¯s forehead, placating her, ¡°Try not to feel too skittish. Think about how your younger sister will be watching you. I think that should be of help to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do that!¡±


    It was at that moment that several maids came rushing into the waiting room. ¡°Lady Petronilla, you have to head out now!¡±


    Petronilla stared up at the Marchioness of Grochester with a face so taken aback that her earlier pledge to be less nervous was all but meaningless.


    All the Marchioness did in response was to just nod with a benevolent face, as if she was reassuring her daughter that everything would be just fine.


    Petronilla was encouraged by that small action, and rose up from her seat with a small smile. There was nothing to be on edge about, nothing to be scared of. Unlike the one time back in her past life, the man she was going to marry now was someone who truly cared for and loved her, and that person she truly loved as well!


    ¡°And now, the bride will be prepared to enter, please!¡± The person officiating was none other than the Duke of Witherford.


    At the Duke¡¯s words, Petronilla began to walk down the aisle, trying her very best to hide the nervous tension on her face. She could feel that everyone that was gathered for the wedding ceremony had their eyes fixated on her, the bride. Petronilla received all of the stares and chose to gaze only at Rothesay, who would soon become her husband. The way he was looking at her caught her eye, as he was clearly mesmerized by her appearance. -So cute, my husband.- Petronilla¡¯s smile was not frivolous. She noticed that her smile only deepened the smile hanging on Rothesay¡¯s mouth.


    As all officiating usually went, Duke Witherford¡¯s speech for the wedding was quite long.


    Petronilla was an individual who hated boring things an awful lot, but because she was the actual bride, she could not do as she pleased and tell the Duke that it was too long, and please just do the bare minimum and cut it as short as possible¡­


    As if he knew exactly what she was currently thinking, Rothesay showed a slight smile as he stood next to her, and grasped Petronilla¡¯s hand even more firmly.


    Petronilla was comforted by this action, at least, and managed to listen to the officiant earnestly while ignoring the discomfort of her leg, now tingling from falling asleep, and maintained a straight and correct posture.


    ¡°¡­So, do you, the Groom, swear to take the bride, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish only her, until both of your hair turns white?


    When asked this question, Rothesay replied without any hesitation, as if he had been preparing this answer for a long time.


    ¡°Even if my hair turns white and my body rots to the point of becoming dirt, I vow on the name of my family that I will love only my bride.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you, the Bride, swear to take the groom, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish only him, until both of your hair turns white?¡±


    ¡°For the rest of my life, I will maintain my faith and courtesy as the wife of the groom, and even when this life is over, I vow in the name of my family that I will love only my groom.¡±


    ¡°Then I now pronounce you Husband and Wife! May everyone in attendance please bless the new couple on their future ahead, so that it will be filled with prosperity and happiness!¡± As soon as the Duke ended his words, thunderous applause rose from all around.


    Petronilla and Rothesay glowed with happiness as they walked down the aisle together, fully soaking in the applause.


    A woman covered from head to toe in a robe watched all of this quietly from a distance as she smiled sincerely. The scene she had always hoped for was now clearly visible before her eyes.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± asked the man standing next to her, wearing the same robe as her.


    The woman nodded a couple of times without losing her smile, and answered, ¡°I am happy at this very moment, more than ever before.¡±


    ¡°It was a good thing I brought you to watch this for yourself, then.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful to you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear something much different than that, though!¡±


    At those words, Patrizia smiled mischievously and looked at Lucio standing by her side. She saw that he was also laughing. In her eyes, he was a man who looked better with a smile than in tears. With a beautiful smile, Patrizia whispered quietly to him, ¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I love you much more, Lizzy.¡±


    The two who had whispered their sweet confessions of love to one another quickly transitioned to all of a sudden sharing a soft kiss. The rays of sunshine were sweet, and the wind blowing in the air was also sweet, but none of this was as sweet as the two pairs of lovers standing underneath it all.


    For the first time, this would be the beginning of all happy endings¡­


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 217 - I Appoint You the New Empress of the Marvinus Empire

    [Side Story: First Episode]


    The life of the dead is in the memory of the living.


    Rosemond Mary La Phelps was spending her time in a dream-like state these days.


    The dethroned Empress Petronilla, her greatest rival in love and political opponent, was executed not too long ago. If the nobles maintained their sanity, they would not dare to bring in a new candidate to become the Empress when Rosemond was already right there. So, unless something unexpected occurred, she would be next in line to become the Empress of the Marvinus Empire.


    The coronation to become the Empress was Rosemond¡¯s long, in fact lifelong, aspiration. She had even been caught up in the contemplation of whether all the pain of the past had happened and existed for the happiness to come in the future.


    ¡°I wonder when His Majesty is going to make the proclamation on who will become the new Empress? The position of Empress should not be left empty for a long time, and there should probably be an announcement about it soon, right Glara?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Phelps.¡±


    Upon hearing Glara¡¯s answer, Rosemond glared at her with an extremely dissatisfied expression, and corrected the words that had been used to address her, ¡°Glara, should you not have to call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ by now? If you cannot fix that habit, then your tongue will be of no use to anyone. Would it be better if I just cut it out altogether?¡±


    ¡°So, sorry, La¡­no I mean, Your Majesty. It is because I am so ignorant¡­ please forgive me,¡± Glara pleaded in fear, and knelt down to beg for forgiveness for her mistake.


    Rosemond felt better right away after that, and with an exceedingly haughty expression made a huffing sound as she pressed on the bridge of her nose, speaking as if she was granting clemency, ¡°Good. In the future, you have to be careful with your words, Glara. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. There will be no doubt about this, as your wish is my command.¡±


    ¡°Alright. As it should be.¡± Only then was Rosemond satisfied. Fiddling with her nails with a complacent expression, she said to Glara, ¡°It seems I am already missing His Majesty? Shall we go over to the Central Palace for a visit?¡±


    <hr />


    However, once Rosemond had arrived at the Central Palace, she had to face some unpleasant news.


    ¡°You are telling me that I cannot go in; what do you mean by those words?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has just retired to his chamber and fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°But it is currently daytime right now.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said that he was feeling tired today, and would therefore be taking a nap. Lady Phelps, I am sorry, but it was His Majesty¡¯s Imperial Order not to allow anyone to enter his quarters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosemond asked the Chief Maid of the Central Palace in an unpleasant voice, as if she was going to argue. This was a situation that was absolutely impossible should not be taking place.


    ¡°I will soon become His Majesty¡¯s Empress. And yet, you will not allow someone like myself to enter?¡±


    ¡°Even if that is so, I do not dare to violate an Imperial Order. I am sorry, Lady Phelps.¡±


    ¡°¡­Agggghh!¡±


    At that time, a familiar sound came from inside of the Emperor¡¯s room. The Chief Maid¡¯s face twisted into a distorted expression, while Rosemond¡¯s expression was the one that brightened. It was time for her to step forward and shine. Rosemond blatantly stared at the Chief Maid, as if egging her on what she would do next, the Chief Maid just looked like she was at a complete loss. Rosemond somehow looked pleased as a result, and reflected that in her voice as she said, ¡°It seems His Majesty is having another nightmare again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please go on in.¡± When something like this happened, the Chief Maid had no choice but to enlist her help. It was unavoidable based on the current circumstances. In this Marvinus Empire, there was only one person who could calm the madness of the Supreme Ruler, and that was Rosemond.


    Rosemond walked up to the door with a confident stride and opened it without any hesitation. She walked inside the room only after she had firmly told the Chief Maid not to let anyone else in. She called out to Lucio in a soft voice, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    She laughed at the troubled form of Lucio sleeping before her eyes and sauntered gracefully over to him. ¡®You probably do not know how happy I am about the fact that I am the only one that knows, the only one that can see this, and am the only one who can fix you.¡¯ Rosemond broke into a bright smile as she took a seat by his bed.


    ¡°Ugghh¡­¡± He was having a nightmare. He had not awoken as of yet. His face was greatly contorted, as if he was having a truly terrible dream.


    Unfortunately, Rosemond did not empathize with any of the pain he was experiencing. No, she could not empathize with what he was going through at all.


    ¡°Your Majesty, My Majesty,¡± Rosemond whispered sweetly, brushing the side of Lucio¡¯s cheek. ¡°What kind of dreams do you have that make you suffer so much like this?¡±


    ¡°Eugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you dreaming of the death of the dethroned Empress Alyssa again? If not that, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa, Emp¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Empress¡­¡±


    As she heard the one word of just two syllables from Lucio¡¯s mouth, Rosemond¡¯s smiling face hardened instantly. Lucio had never once called out to Alyssa with the title ¡°Empress Majesty,¡± when he was having a nightmare. Alyssa had always been ¡®Mother¡¯ to him. She concentrated on the voice coming out of his mouth with an expression full of rage.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please do not do¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Rosemond released an empty laugh at the absurdity of the situation. ¡®So it is like that, then? You were not dreaming a nightmare about Alyssa, but a dream about Petronilla, then? A dream regarding your dethroned Empress?¡¯


    Rosemond continued to glare at Lucio with chilly eyes. Her previously good mood had soured quickly. Why did he have to be dreaming about that woman, of all people?


    ¡°I would rather you continue to have nightmares about Alyssa¡­ Why are you dreaming about the woman that you had killed?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaggh!¡± At that precise moment, Lucio let out a grotesque scream and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Rosemond watched Lucio¡¯s behavior, her face drained of emotion, before she soothing him serenely, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Rose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± One might have wondered where the coldness from before had gone, as only a brutal smile remained on Rosemond¡¯s face. She whispered in a nonchalant demeanor, ¡°Shh, Your Majesty. You had a bad dream. You can rest assured, now that you know I am next to Your Majesty. It will all be alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it an immensely bad dream? The complexion on Your Majesty¡¯s face appears very bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a dream about the dethroned Empress.¡±


    She knew that he was providing an honest answer. Even though she knew this, it did nothing to make her feel better when she heard it straight from his mouth. She barely managed to force herself to prevent her face from exposing her true thoughts as she continued with her question to Lucio, ¡°Oh dear, a dream about the dethroned Empress? What was it about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just,¡± he responded in an ambiguous manner, ¡°it was nothing much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± -Ah, this response feels even worse. There is a secret he is keeping from me now.- Rosemond hoped there would be no secrets between the two of them. Of course, she was actually hiding more than one or two skeletons in the cupboard from him, but she had hoped that at least he would have nothing to hide from her.


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 109 (2) - I Appoint You the New Empress of the Marvinus Empire

    [Side Story: The First Episode]


    Even if she was selfish about that, she wanted such a relationship; a relationship where she could continue to hide her own secrets, but the other person had nothing to hide from her. Thus, the relationship would be one in which she was absolutely superior!


    ¡°¡­You say it was ¡®nothing much¡¯, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was worried. Your Majesty was groaning, and continuing to sweat as well.¡±


    ¡°I mean, is that something new? It is not like this is the first day or two of that happening.¡± His strangely exhausted tone was filled with irritation, as if something was getting on his nerves.


    Rosemond was anxious about how the atmosphere was going in a strange direction, and did not like it at all. Her instincts were telling her it was time to step away and head back, but Rosemond decided to go against her instincts for the first time and stay in place. She asked with a cute display of affection, ¡°But I am next to Your Majesty now. Forget all about such an evil and wicked woman, and solely look at me now. Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± Lucio replied in a sighing voice. ¡°I will do that. I should do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot of people have been sacrificed to get to where we are at, so of course I should.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why does it sound like Your Majesty¡¯s words are laced with sarcasm?¡± Rosemond asked with a slightly twisted expression. ¡°I must simply be mistaken about that, right, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It is because I am feeling a little tired today. I have been feeling a bit weird since earlier.¡±


    His tired voice seemed to be telling her to leave his room, so Rosemond¡¯s mood had now completely plummeted. However, she did not give up there, and brought up the reason for her visit, ¡°Well, Your Majesty. Speaking of that, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°When in the world will the coronation for the new Empress be held? It has already been close to a month since the dethroned Empress was executed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do not complain and whine about that. Everything must go through the necessary procedures.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But¡­ it has already been a month, Your Majesty. Would that not be more than enough time to begin going through the necessary procedures?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that everything in the Marvinus Empire revolves around you? There is a huge pile of work to take care of besides that, and fortunately, there is no additional matters that have to be taken care of by the Inner Palace for a while.¡± Lucio paused as he spoke this far, and realized he might have shown too much annoyance with his reaction. He apologized after a while, ¡°¡­I am sorry, Rose. I have acted in an excessively insensitive way.¡±


    Rosemond was a little comforted by his words, but her disturbed feelings were not completely alleviated. However, she vowed to herself that she would behave like a saint who understood everything about him. She still needed him for the time being.


    ¡°¡­ It is alright, Your Majesty.¡± Rosemond showed a pretentious smile, and spoke fondly to him, ¡°It does make sense that Your Majesty is feeling a bit sensitive. How busy have you been these days? Your Majesty has a lot of work to take care of, and a lot of things to worry about¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be better to take a break. Would you like to sleep more?¡±


    ¡°No. I would rather get up now. There is a mountain of work to take care of.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well then, Your Majesty.¡± Rosemond carefully helped him up, and he proceeded to stagger slightly, and soon collapsed into her arms. Holding him steady, Rosemond whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, if you gain some time for leisure, it would be nice to go on a vacation to relax somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You said there was a location full of hot springs, not far from the Imperial Palace, that the previous Emperors had often visited and enjoyed? I think it would be nice to go there.¡±


    ¡°That is not a bad idea either,¡± Lucio agreed in a slightly tired tone.


    Rosemond patted Lucio¡¯s back soothingly and whispered in a loving voice, ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Rosemond¡¯s wish came true. A few days later, Lucio made an official announcement to everyone that he would appoint Rosemond as the new Empress of the Marvinus Empire. Of course, when Rosemond heard the news, she was ready to jump with delight.


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty.¡±


    As Glara spoke in a laughing voice, Rosemond threw her weight around, her attitude displaying how full of herself she was, ¡°What about it, like this is anything new. Is this not what we had already all been expecting?¡±


    ¡°But still. Your Majesty¡¯s heartache was beyond severe through all of this, was it not?¡±


    -That is true,- Rosemond muttered to herself. But, after all, that was also a thing of the past. Anyway, she was now going to become the future Empress. All of the agony from the past could just be flung far away. Above all, the future to come would fully be owned by her.


    ¡°Now the Marvinus Empire will all belong to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The Marvinus Empire belongs to His Majesty. I am simply his Empress.¡±


    ¡°But, is it not true that ¡®it is the man who rules the world¡¯ and ¡®the one to tame such a man is a woman,¡¯ Your Majesty? His Majesty is held so tightly and unable to move in the palm of Your Majesty¡¯s hand, and so the Marvinus Empire is naturally in the palm of Your Majesty¡¯s hand as well.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so¡­¡± Rosemond asked joyfully, ¡°¡­good with only choosing pretty words to say to flatter me?¡±


    Obviously, this was a stark contrast to the way she had exploded in anger a few days prior, saying that she had not been properly honored and called with her rightful title. This was not something that Glara and Rosemond were not aware of, but they did not mention the fact. At the end of the day, the important thing was the future, not the past.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Her Majesty is now entering.¡±


    Rosemond took a step into the cathedral at the servant¡¯s serious voice. Today was the day of her coronation. The venue it was taking place at was at St. East Cathedral, where Lucio¡¯s coronation to become the Emperor had also taken place.


    -Finally!- Rosemond began to walk forward in her high heels, step by step, her expression thrilled. She was shining ever so brilliantly in the solemn atmosphere. She was certainly beautiful, and as a matter of fact, probably the most beautiful woman in the entire Marvinus Empire. Ignoring her character and past deeds, that much was undeniable.


    When she finally stood in front of the greatest and most powerful man in the country, the priest gave her a signal that she should kneel and bow her head. She willingly did so.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Rosemond Mary Aster de Marvinus!¡±


    Finally, her last name had been changed! Marvinus, the last name of the Imperial Family, which only the Empress could take on as her own! She was overwhelmed with emotion, and her smile filled her face. Lucio¡¯s face was hard to make out because he had lowered his head, but she thought that he surely had a thrilled expression as well.


    Why would he not be happy? He had even gotten his hands dirty by shedding blood to elevate her to become the new Empress. Of course, it was a given that he should be happy!


    ¡°In the name of the Emperor, I appoint you as the new Empress of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor, Your Majesty,¡± Rosemond replied elegantly. As she uttered those words, cheers erupted from all sides!


    ¡°Long live Her Majesty the Empress!¡±


    ¡°Long live His Majesty the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Glory to the Marvinus Empire!¡±


    -Everything is going smoothly and well.- Rosemond displayed a splendid smile.


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 110 (1) - Do You Not Love His Majesty?

    [Side Story: The Second Episode]


    ¡°I have finally become the Empress.¡± In a room where she had been left alone, Rosemond muttered these words, full of delight, as if she was walking on a cloud. ¡°Finally, finally!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please take it easy. His Majesty the Emperor will be arriving soon, if I am not wrong?¡±


    As Glara provided her words of caution in a more tender voice than usual, Rosemond nodded her agreement with an expression filled with joy, ¡°Right. That is true.¡±


    Although there had only been few and far between visits to her lately, tonight was the first night she would welcome him after becoming the Empress, so it was obvious that he would be coming to visit her.


    Rosemond fiddled with her fingers, her expression showing just how much her heart was fluttering. She had a face like a girl who had fallen in love for the first time and mumbled like a child who was so pure that she knew nothing about the world.


    ¡°Now all I have to do is give birth to the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, Your Majesty,¡± Glara calmly comforted Rosemond as she said, ¡°You can take your time and go slowly. There is no one in this Marvinus Empire who can stop Your Majesty. Your Majesty is the Empress of this nation, and the future child you give birth to will soon become the future Sun of the Marvinus Empire. What are you so worried about, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am not worried, Glara. I simply do not believe in His Majesty.¡± Rosemond raised a cool smile as she muttered, ¡°I do not trust him. It is a foolish act to place trust in a man.¡±


    Having said that, she added the following words with an even colder demeanor, ¡°Especially if that person is the monarch, then even more so.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ do you not love His Majesty, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± She snorted in laughter. ¡°That is correct, Glara. I am in love with that man. My Majesty the Emperor, who has now officially become my husband. And the man who will become the father of my child one day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But Glara, I love the things that he can give to me even more. Status, wealth, and the power he can bring to me! Things such as that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡± Glara did not know how to react to what she had just listened to, so she just continued to pay attention to Rosemond. She actually felt sorry for the Emperor. -At the very least, His Majesty seems to really like the Empress¡­- Glara was thinking, but soon snapped back to a reality full of surprise when she heard the voice of a maid from outside the room.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress, His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Rosemond faked a shocked expression and released a cute squeal, ¡°Hurry and escort His Majesty in. Such a precious person cannot be left waiting outside, after all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Soon the door opened and Lucio came into the room, and Glara took notice as she tactfully snuck out of the room.


    Rosemond was so happy to see Lucio in her quarters after such a long time that she embraced him with arms wide open.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rosemond called out to Lucio in a coquettish voice, stroking his chest with her fingertips, ¡°I missed you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Rose.¡±


    ¡°You looked so cool and amazing earlier at the cathedral,¡± she whispered in an ecstatic voice, ¡°I wanted to kiss Your Majesty in my arms right that instant.¡±


    ¡°It is a relief that you did not do that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did not.¡± At this point, it was normal for Lucio to hug her first, but today he seemed a little shy to Rosemond. But whatever, it did not matter. Whoever initiated it first did not matter, as long as the conclusion was the same? She started out by licking the nape of his neck, and then moved on to covering Lucio¡¯s lips with her own, as she kissed him with a seductive expression.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Heungghh¡­ ahh¡­ Your Majesty,¡± she let out a few groans in a more obscene manner than usual. Rosemond swore to have his seed planted into her womb that very night. She was already the Empress, the most noble woman in the entire Marvinus Empire, but that alone was not enough.


    There had to be something that would cement her status in the most concrete way possible. And for her, it was to give birth to a prince. To be precise, the Crown Prince who would become the heir and succeed the Marvinus Empire!


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ to the bed¡­¡± She had to be the one to take the lead, no matter what happened. Work and love was something that she had always planned accordingly for, and they had to remain firmly in her grasp. So, that was why it had to be her who was going to also lead the main event for that night.


    Rosemond quickly unfastened the buttons on Lucio¡¯s clothes. Her hands deftly unbuttoned his clothes, and were quite skilled, to say the least.


    ¡°You seem so urgent with your needs today¡­¡±


    Rosemond answered Lucio¡¯s observation, ¡°Because I was thinking only of Your Majesty all day long, and my body has been getting hotter and hotter, to the point of burning for you.¡± This was a lie. In the first place, she was not someone who could be so lustful. It was only that she had realized at too early an age that her body could be used as a weapon. Well, she did not care either way now¡­


    She whispered, lowering her voice to the fullest, ¡°Look forward to it, Your Majesty. Even if we both end up not sleeping at all today, I will not let go of you all night.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Rosemond tossed and turned before she woke up. -Yesterday¡­ what time did I fall asleep?- After trying to recall for a moment, Rosemond soon gave up on thinking about it altogether. It was a useless thought, as she had almost fainted at dawn after how long they had been going at it.


    The first thing she did after that was to brush the side of her lower belly. Of course, it was not possible for a child to have already been formed. But sure enough, that would be the case someday¡­


    -Within this belly that is flat for the time being, a child will soon form who will one day then rule over this great Marvinus Empire¡­!- Rosemond felt triumphant as if she had already become the Dowager Queen Mother with that fact alone.


    -Since I tried that hard last night, there should be some good news soon enough.- Rosemond believed in this future outcome steadfastly.


    ¡°¡­Rose?¡±


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 110 (2) - Do You Not Love His Majesty?

    [Side Story: The Second Episode]


    That was when she heard a voice that she had listened to countless times during the night. Perhaps it was because she had been thinking about the future child and listened to his voice right after that because his voice came across to her more lovely than usual. -The man who will be the father of my child!-


    Rosemond replied by speaking heavily through her nose, ¡°Your Majesty. Are you up now?¡±


    ¡°You have woken up early.¡±


    ¡°I have also just woken up,¡± Rosemond replied, as she habitually left a small kiss on his thin eyelids out of habit.


    Lucio¡¯s expression showed that he did not hate the notion of receiving a kiss as soon as he was up in the morning. His voice sounded rough and thick from having just awakened at such an early time, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I had spent a night such as that yesterday, so would there be a woman out there that would not be in such a good mood?¡± She laughed and began to prod around Lucio¡¯s bare chest with her lips. ¡°And because the other person I was with was none other than Your Majesty, I liked it that much better.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel to have finally become the Empress?¡±


    ¡°How I feel about that.¡± She pondered on this for a short while, and soon gave a clear answer, ¡°I feel really good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It feels thrilling.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to go so far as being thrilled.¡±


    ¡°Oh. No, Your Majesty. I feel so beyond thrilled right now.¡± She could not help but feel that way. How much effort had she spent to finally reach her position? It was not only exciting for her, but beyond that, she thought it was shocking. It was a slight exaggeration, but that was close to how she felt. Rosemond continued with a beautiful smile, ¡°I can finally stand confidently next to Your Majesty.¡±


    -Not as an open mistress, but as the upright and official wife. How much happiness this has been bestowed on me, someone like you who had always been in a high position your whole life would never know such a feeling. Even those very moments you were being abused by Alyssa, you were someone who remained the supreme Crown Prince of this Marvinus Empire. How can you possibly understand the feelings that only an illegitimate child of a lesser noble like myself would experience?-


    Rosemond added, ¡°Now no one will be able to interfere with our love.¡±


    ¡°That should be the case.¡±


    ¡°I am also the only one for Your Majesty, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he whispered in an affectionate voice, ¡°Now, I really only have you by my side.¡±


    Being the only one remaining provided her the ultimate haven. Rosemond was confident that there would be no more perfect result than this. What it meant was that he truly only had her now. If she disappeared, he would also collapse in ruin. She whispered in a joyful voice, ¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±


    -I really do!-


    ¡ª¨C


    Rosemond was not a foolish woman.


    She had never been in charge of the affairs of the Inner Palace, but with the help of the Duchess of Efreni, she was managing everything smoothly enough. Anyway, this was because she was quite a wise and intelligent woman.


    The problem was something personal. Rosemond¡¯s childhood had been a rough and deprived one, to say the least, and it was not a stretch to say that her desire for power was actually due to her poor upbringing. The problem was that the desire for power, more often than not, worked in conjunction with materialistic greed.


    ¡°Glara, look at this,¡± Rosemond said in a low tone, ¡°It is a diamond in the shape of a drop of water. Is it not absolutely beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It really is.¡± Glara continued to dance to her tune by asking, ¡°Where did you bring that in from, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It is a gemstone that has crossed the sea to get to me. It is extremely rare and valuable!¡± Rosemond replied while humming a tune, and immediately placed the diamond necklace she had in her hand down before she informed Glara, ¡°Alright then, I have to change out of my dress now.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡± Glara, who was by her side, was startled at her words. It had been less than five hours since Rosemond had changed into a new dress. She immediately brought forth her observation, ¡°But Your Majesty, you had changed into a new dress less than five hours ago¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Rosemond made excuses for herself with a clear voice, ¡°But I went out earlier.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that would be a waste to completely change your attire again¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking back to me now?¡±


    When Rosemond¡¯s voice exposed her irritation, Glara naturally shrank back.


    Not too long ago, there had been a maid who objected to her words and died as a result. To be precise, it had happened a total of twelve times this month alone. Rosemond had rationalized it by saying that it was governing with discipline in the Inner Palace, but there was no one that did not know that her actions were merely blowing off steam from her rage.


    No matter how close she was to Rosemond as a maid, Glara thought that she could not count on being excluded from being condemned, given Rosemond¡¯s villainous character and short fuse. She immediately withdrew her stance on the subject, ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. What do you mean? Your Majesty¡¯s words are all right. Anyhow, does it even make sense that the most dignified woman in the Marvinus Empire would wear the same dress for a ¡®straight¡¯ five hours at a time?¡±


    ¡°Now you are beginning to speak the same language.¡± Only then did Rosemond call for the other maids with a satisfied expression, ¡°Come then, would you all help me choose a dress to change into?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    After a short time passed since Rosemond said those words, her expression changed as if she had just remembered something. She called right away, ¡°Lorraine!¡±


    The maid whose name was called quickly approached her, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Regarding the document that the Duchess of Efreni told me about. How is that going?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the plans for the celebration of His Majesty¡¯s birthday, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty,¡± Lorraine replied with a smile, ¡°Everything is coming along well.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing the response, Rosemond¡¯s face melted into an expression that was more reassured. Nevertheless, she still felt uneasy about the whole thing, and after a while ordered the maid back with another command.


    ¡°Bring over the completed documents to me. I feel like I have to read them myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you must do so, Your Majesty. Please wait a moment,¡± Without losing her smile to the very end, Lorraine bowed her head to Rosemond, then slowly turned around. As she turned her back on Rosemond, there was no trace of a smile left on her face¡­


    ==============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 111 (1) - Rebellion, Revolution, and Coup Détat

    [Side Story: The Third Episode]


    The position of a lady-in-waiting at the Imperial Palace allowed complete freedom of commuting to and from their home.


    When the evening came, Lorraine silently headed back to her own abode. Her home was usually an extremely quiet one, but on that day, it was crowded with the bustling presence of middle-aged men. Lorraine went to her room and changed out of the dress she had been wearing before she went to where they were waiting for her.


    A man who had noticed Lorraine¡¯s arrival called out to her, ¡°Lorraine!¡± It was her father.


    A light grin passed by Lorraine¡¯s expression, which had previously not held even a glimpse of a smile. She responded, ¡°Father, you came home early today.¡±


    Having said that, she looked around her surroundings as she studied the other people there.


    Lorraine¡¯s father, the Duke of Witherford, replied, ¡°It ended up being that way. I returned home early to avoid any suspicion.¡±


    ¡°You did well to do that, Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes. How are the dynamics within the Empress Palace these days?¡±


    At the mention of Rosemond and her current escapades, Lorraine¡¯s smooth brow was soon furrowed with wrinkles. She replied in a voice mixed with a sigh, ¡°It is not good.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by ¡®it is not good¡¯, Lady Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°It is exactly as I have just said. The Empress¡¯ luxurious expenditures are gradually building to the most extreme peak. Do you know what happened today? She decided to change out of the dress she wore five hours ago to then put on a new dress, just because she had stepped outside once.¡± With a voice that sounded a little more worked up than usual, Lorraine continued, ¡°This happening is just the tip of the iceberg. The Empress collects various types of items, and the prices of these luxury items only continue to increase day by day. Where do the funds for all of these come from, everyone? It is all done with the money from the Imperial Treasury. Surely, the Empress must be thinking of destroying the Marvinus Empire by making it go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°However that might be, she seems to be fulfilling her duties well, is she not?¡±


    When one of the nobles asked this question, Lorraine made an expression as if she caught a whiff of something that smelled horrid. ¡°That aspect is true. There is no room for any dispute when it comes to that. Her outstanding abilities may also play a part, but she is definitely a woman who is adept at ordering people around. She knows how to place people with specific talents in the positions that are ideal for them. That is certainly something that people might respect and want to emulate.¡±


    But right after she said that, the refutation popped out of her mouth, ¡°Even so, her extravagant life is beyond what we can handle while watching with our eyes wide open. The entire Marvinus Empire is suffering from the ongoing drought as it is! How can a woman who calls herself the Empress not even be remotely interested in relieving the poor, and continue to live lavishly, only for the sake of her personal life?¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement and understanding.


    Lorraine added on sharply, ¡°That position does not exist merely to handle the affairs of the Inner Palace. Its role serves as a mother to all the citizens of the Marvinus Empire. It is quite difficult to say that the current Empress has such qualifications!¡±


    ¡°I agree with your view, Lady Witherford.¡±


    ¡°This is why we have all gathered together here.¡± At the words of one noble, the rest of the people nodded.


    Another person voiced their thoughts, ¡°The Empress only provides justification for our plans. Our real purpose is not to just dethrone a single Empress, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± the Duke of Witherford laughed in a cynical manner. ¡°But as everyone knows, every auspicious event needs the right justification. If we decide to move forward without knowing exactly what cause we are trying to uphold, no matter how grand our intentions may be, who would even recognize and appreciate them?¡±


    ¡°Even so, only going after the current Empress is not enough, Duke Witherford. We need something to connect directly with the current Emperor.¡±


    ¡°There is plenty to go by.¡± Lorraine, who had been quiet for a while, interrupted with a revelation. She elaborated in a clear voice, ¡°The current Emperor had the previously dethroned Empress and her whole family executed by the guillotine, just so that His Majesty could make that one mistress his official wife and Empress, that is.¡± -How stupid his decision to do so was, he could not possibly know now.- Lorraine spit out her venomous words, ¡°And as you all know, the whole Grochester family had been loyal subjects to the Crown. He beheaded such people as that. How poor has his judgment become, in order to be capable of making a decision like that?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± the Duke of Witherford laughed. ¡°This is the truth, everyone. His Majesty¡¯s overall aptitude has now deteriorated, his capacity for adequate judgment being blurred to the point of clearly lacking. That is how he expelled his loyal subject of a wife, the dethroned Empress Petronilla and her family, and seated an insignificant witch in the seat of the Empress instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is a shame.¡± One of the nobles clucked his tongue. ¡°If so, is it not a very dangerous state of affairs? Such a person as that is leading this great Marvinus Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right on the dot. If His Majesty is in such a bad way and condition, it would be the appropriate thing to do to hand over that position to someone who has more wisdom and is of sound mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is so!¡±


    While everyone else was excitedly preoccupied as they exchanged words with each other, Lorraine was alone as she maintained a smile on her face.


    After a while, the Duke of Witherford took the lead on the situation by asking, ¡°How many troops have been gathered together?¡±


    ¡°More than enough, Duke Witherford. The number of knights serving under high-ranking nobles who have announced their intention to participate in the rebellion is quite significant. If only the gatekeeper can be bribed over to our side, it would not be that difficult to take complete control of the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°The people in the Imperial Palace are also suffering from the Empress¡¯ excessive tyranny. The Empress and the Emperor are a couple, so that means they are of one body. Most likely, the two of them will also end up easily cooperating with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. I am worried that things are progressing almost too well,¡± the Duke of Witherford said jokingly.


    When Lorraine heard her father¡¯s statement, she just deepened her smile even more. She said, ¡°That only means that the situation is that much in our favor right now. Moreover, what I have heard from the Imperial Court Physician is that His Majesty¡¯s emotional state has been somewhat unstable ever since he ordered the execution of the dethroned Empress.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this is the right time, then.¡±


    -It is most definitely the right time-, Lorraine mused, as she drew another smile.


    A different noble spoke up, ¡°It does concern me that the next Emperor will not be from the direct Imperial bloodline, but then again, what about it? A successful rebellion means that it is without sin or crime.¡±


    =======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 222 - Rebellion, Revolution, and Coup Détat

    [Side Story: The Third Episode]


    ¡°Rebellion,¡± Lorraine intervened with a sharp voice at that moment. She appeared slightly angry as she continued, ¡°Who could dare call what we are trying to do, a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Lady Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°As long as this all works out successfully, then it could never be called or even considered a rebellion,¡± Lorraine elaborated as such, and concluded with a firm tone, ¡°This is a revolution!¡±


    The other people who had overheard her words burst into hearty laughter. Yes, it was a revolution. If this really ended up as a success, who would dare to call it a rebellion? It was something that would get their heads chopped off right away!


    Lorraine asked, ¡°So, when is the grand event?¡±


    ¡°It will not be too long from now,¡± the Duke of Witherford answered.


    ¡°We shall recapture the Imperial Throne as soon as possible. Then, folks, we will become the heroes and contributors of the revolution.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. Heroes and revolutionary contributors!¡±


    Others laughed with boisterous chuckles, and this time Lorraine laughed aloud in delight as well. All of their plans were smoothly unfolding and proceeding accordingly.


    <hr />


    The Duchess of Efreni was not in a very good mood these days. Despite the fact that Rosemond, who she had been supporting unofficially, had finally become the Empress, the Duchess did not appear to be too pleased with the current situation. The Duchess of Efreni had a rough idea of the reason she was displeased, but she was putting off the recognition and acknowledgment of why because she did not want to confirm it to herself.


    ¡°Duchess Efreni, please come this way.¡±


    Despite this not being her first time visiting, the maid of the Empress¡¯ Palace guided her in an overly attentive manner, as if it was. Perhaps the Duchess was being too sensitive, but she did not like that either. She admitted to herself that this was most likely due to the fact that she already had an unfavorable attitude towards Rosemond.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duchess of Efreni has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ah, hurry up and let her in!¡±


    It was quite funny, but the Duchess of Efreni also did not like Rosemond¡¯s tone, as the woman talked down to people of lower station than herself. She had begun to look down on Rosemond ever since she learned that Rosemond was the daughter of a lower noble from the countryside. Despite the fact that her husband was also the son of a ¡°lower noble from the countryside,¡± the Duchess showed excessive awareness of one¡¯s ancestry or position. This was probably because she was the only child of a line of nobility deeply rooted in the history of the Marvinus Empire.


    ¡°I greet Your Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire. Glory to the Marvinus Empire!¡± As soon as the door was opened, the Duchess of Efreni walked in with demure footsteps and approached Rosemond. Although Rosemond was someone she had supported and assisted, the Duchess of Efreni seemed to be greatly bothered that this woman, who was once incomparable in status to herself, had now become the most exalted and noble woman in the entire Marvinus Empire.


    Rosemond was shrewd enough that she somehow picked up on this immediately, ¡°Why does your expression look so unwell, Duchess?¡±


    However, the Duchess of Efreni was not an opponent who was easy to handle. First and foremost, she was the only daughter of a prestigious and highly-esteemed noble family. Putting on a sociable smile, the Duchess of Efreni replied, ¡°Not at all, there would not be any reason for me to be feeling that way.¡±


    Rosemond smiled brightly at those words. ¡°That is a good thing, if you say so. Take a seat.¡±


    As soon as the Duchess of Efreni sat down, Rosemond proceeded to lay out her complaints, ¡°There is nothing left in the Imperial Treasury, it is completely empty! How in the world are they collecting the taxes from the citizens¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, worrying about the Imperial Treasury is the favorable thing to do but¡­¡± the Duchess of Efreni was unrelenting in her reproach, ¡°When it comes to taxing the people, it is strictly the responsibility of His Majesty the Emperor to take care of these matters. As for the Inner Palace, all that Your Majesty must concern yourself with is how to make good use of the funds from the allocated budget.¡±


    Her words were not wrong, but clearly it was a message aimed to discreetly let Rosemond know that she had been crossing the line too much. There was no way that Rosemond would not realize this. She showed her disapproval by looking sideways with her eyes lowered toward the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°¡­Your words are correct, Duchess. But I am bringing this up since the budget for my Inner Palace has continuously been decreasing.¡±


    -If you are so worried about that, how about reducing your spending on luxury goods first?-, the Duchess of Efreni sincerely wanted to ask, but it was obvious that the Empress would not take a liking to that. -Ah, at least the previous, dethroned Empress was not like this.-


    The Duchess of Efreni recalled the dethroned Empressed, now deceased. She had been a frugal person. Even though the way she had met her end had not been good, the woman herself had certainly not been a bad person.


    Looking only at the cause of the demise of the previous Empress, it had been the excessive jealousy the Empress had expressed to the Emperor that had ruined her. However, the Duchess of Efreni thought about how she was also not confident that she would not react in the same manner if she had been in the dethroned Empress¡¯ position. Thinking about it rationally, what woman could remain sane and not lose her senses if the husband she loved chose to love his mistress more than his own wife? Moreover, if the rival in love was as cunning a villain as Rosemond, then the destruction of the benevolent Empress was part of a fixed sequence of events that had been determined in advance.


    The Duchess of Efreni thought up to this point, but soon realized that she was becoming too sentimental, and deliberately cleared up her thoughts about the dethroned Empress. It was not a good thing to be lost in thoughts such as these. Above all, she had also played a part in bringing about the downfall of the dethroned Empress Petronilla. Having these kinds of thoughts only insulted one who had passed on.


    -It would seem ludicrous to others if they knew I was having thoughts such as these, after all.-


    The Duchess of Efreni crafted her advice with as much care as possible, so as not to offend Rosemond, ¡°It is up to His Majesty the Emperor, to organize the budget, Your Majesty. If it feels like the budget is too small, it is also up to Your Majesty¡¯s competence to be able to use it sparingly and wisely. Since Your Majesty is a clever person, I have no doubts that you will do well.¡±


    After the Duchess of Efreni overdid it with the delivery of her ornate words, she subtly tried to gauge Rosemond¡¯s reactions. Her expression did not look so bad, perhaps because the Duchess had made sure to leave a few words of praise at the end. When she saw that, the Duchess of Efreni sighed inwardly. -It is seriously unbelievable the lengths I must go to play along and humor her¡­-


    =======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 112 (1) - Because I Loved You, Your Majesty

    [Side Story: The Fourth Episode]


    The reunion took place in a rather quiet and relaxed atmosphere.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I have greeted you, Your Majesty,¡± Petronilla welcomed him with her characteristic beautiful smile.


    Lucio knew that this was a dream, but as soon as he saw her, the eerie sensations he felt were so vivid and fearsome that it was hard to dismiss it as a dream. He swallowed hard; Petronilla¡¯s smile grew deeper as she watched him do so.


    She told him, ¡°Please take a seat, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio could not refuse her request. It was a demand from the deceased. Moreover, he could not refuse when the request was coming from the woman that he had killed.


    ¡°So, have you been doing well?¡±


    Upon receiving the question, Lucio started to become suspicious of whether or not she was the Empress, no, the dethroned Empress, that he knew. The Petronilla that he had known did not have the type of personality to be able to act so calm and graceful while asking such a question to the person who had killed her. He had expected her to rip him to shreds as soon as she saw him.


    He was willing to let her tear him apart, but this reaction was not one he had been expecting. Out of all the numerous outcomes he had imagined, this had not been a possibility he had considered. He had no choice but to feel taken aback.


    He asked her in turn, ¡°Why¡­would you be asking me such a question?¡±


    ¡°I was curious. Because I loved you, Your Majesty,¡± Petronilla answered as she smiled. Her words continued, ¡°I was extremely curious. Both of you treated me as if I was a thorn in your sides. So I thought if only I were to disappear, it was only right Your Majesty would have become happier after that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am,¡± Lucio answered honestly, ¡°I am happy, right now.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Petronilla commented as she grinned more broadly.


    Lucio continued, ¡°I have been thinking about how sorry I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever words I utter, it will all just be stemming from hypocrisy. If only we had not met with this kind of affinity for a relationship, then you would not have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± In the instant the words popped out of her mouth, Petronilla¡¯s expression, which had previously appeared so gentle with her smile, did a complete 180 degrees and transformed into one of harsh fierceness.


    Lucio was bewildered by the ambiance that had changed so quickly, and silently shut his mouth without realizing he had complied with her order.


    Still bearing a terrifying expression, Petronilla continued coldly, ¡°If you know that you are being hypocritical, then shut that mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­Empress.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Petronilla spoke with a smile so horrifying that it could induce goosebumps, ¡°I am not the Empress. Is that not so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You made me a dethroned Empress, so how¡­how dare you¡­!¡±


    Her voice that was filled with rage; Lucio could not say anything. He was overwhelmed by the strength of her aura. No, it was because he knew the fact as well, rather than that. Her anger was justified, and his sins were also justified. If so, who was the one in the wrong here, who was the bad person? Who had the right to to get mad at the other person?


    ¡°How dare you use the title of Empress to address me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you hoping to receive an apology from me?¡±


    ¡°An apology!¡± she snorted with laughter. She had a look on her face showing how absurd she thought all of this was. ¡°Please give me the apology I want, Your Majesty, the Supreme Emperor. Our Glorious Sun of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We clearly were not made for each other in our supposed relationship, as it was only an ill-fated one, and a severely bad one at that! Even if the fact that I had been killed because of you is set aside¡­ my poor¡­my poor younger sister and parents, how are you planning on apologizing to them?¡±


    There was nothing to say. There was no possible course of action where he could apologize to them. Lucio just swallowed once again.


    Petronilla continued to let out a stream of invectives. ¡°You asked if I was hoping to receive an apology from you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am hoping for an apology from you.¡± -And very desperately at that-, Petronilla thought. She then muttered, ¡°The apology I am hoping for is the destruction of both you and Rosemond.¡±


    The word ¡°destruction¡± had a hefty emphasis on it.


    Lucio looked at Petronilla with reddened eyes.


    She was staring back at him. Looking straight into his eyes, she uttered a curse onto him, ¡°If God does not condemn you both, I will be the one to do it. I, this Petronilla will! Directly! To the both of you!¡±


    Petronilla had been standing still, but at that moment, she suddenly approached Lucio and wrapped both of her hands around his neck to choke him. It was done with such powerful force; such strength could not possibly come from a woman!


    Lucio forgot that all of this was currently a dream as he began to find it harder to breathe.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±


    ¡°Heungh¡­ Empress, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Die alreadyyy!¡±


    ¡°Aughhhhhh!¡±


    <hr />


    With the sound of his own screams, Lucio woke up from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he nearly vomited, choking on his own breath, as if he had really experienced someone choking the life out of him.


    ¡°Damn it all¡­ once again.¡± Lucio struggled to calm himself down as he barely managed to release a labored breath. -How many times have I been experiencing the same dreams already? In these dreams that are played on repeat, the reactions are also always the same.-


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?!¡±


    The Chief Maid must have thought the Emperor was having another episode; she came running in after urgently opening the door to his room. She saw Lucio¡¯s whole forehead was covered with hot sweat and spoke to him in a state of shock, ¡°Her Majesty¡­I will escort over Her Majesty, the Empress.¡±


    ¡°No. It is fine,¡± Lucio stopped her after he sucked in another harsh breath. ¡°It is not what you are thinking about for today. I just had a strange dream.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead, just bring over a glass of water, will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will bring over a glass of water.¡±


    The Chief Maid walked out of his room, and when Lucio was left alone, he began to slowly wipe down his drenched forehead with a handkerchief. He felt so strange whenever he had this dream, truly.


    ¡°I must have been overdoing it, and have been pushing myself too much these days.¡± He chose to look at it as an insignificant occurrence. He clearly did not want to pay much attention to how powerful a curse could be from someone who was already dead.


    <hr />


    ¡°His Majesty is said to be continuously plagued with weird dreams these days.¡±


    At Glara¡¯s words, Rosemond paused in the midst of choosing a necklace to put on and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? You mean his dreams concerning the dethroned Empress Alyssa?¡±


    ¡°I do not think his dreams are concerning that person. I have heard what the maids at the Central Palace have been saying, and apparently His Majesty continues to have bizarre dreams these days. After waking up, the Emperor¡¯s whole body is said to be swimming in cold sweat.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then why did the Central Palace not send some kind of message over this way?¡±


    So basically, it was not like he was having another episode¡­


    Rosemond tilted her head. Glara, who was standing next to her, cautiously brought up the question they were both thinking, ¡°But why¡­is His Majesty the Emperor not bringing this up to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­His Majesty is probably thinking that there is no point in my knowing about it.¡± A certain thought flew past through Rosemond¡¯s mind. There was one thing that she had to point out. She continued, ¡°It may very well be because His Majesty is thinking of me.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, Your Majesty?¡±


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 112 (2) - Because I Loved You, Your Majesty

    [Side Story: The Fourth Episode]


    ¡°It means that I have nothing to gain from knowing about that fact.¡± After Rosemond showed a graceful smile, she said, ¡°It seems that I do not really need to worry about this. So you do not have to worry, either.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    ¡°And stop reporting useless information to me, Glara. There are already so many things I need to think about these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will refrain from doing so. I am sorry, Your Majesty,¡± Glara apologized in the most courteous manner possible, then proceeded to immediately complain to herself internally. -It was not so long ago that you told me that if anything happens, I was supposed to report it right away!-


    Surely she seemed to be less alert now than before she became the Empress. Looking at it in a good way, it meant that she had found peace of mind, but when looked at in a bad way, it meant that she could become a target for others to prey on at any time.


    ¡°By the way, where has Lorraine gone to?¡±


    The sparks suddenly seemed to be aimed elsewhere. Glara asked, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you searching for Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°I had told her to let the Countess of Galvelis know that I need her to visit me for a dress that I will wear to His Majesty¡¯s birthday celebration banquet. Why is she so late?¡±


    The Countess of Galvelis was the leading dress designer in the Marvinus Empire. The problem was that less than thirty minutes had passed since Rosemond had sent Lorraine on that errand.


    Glara found this to be absolutely ridiculous, but managed to hide her reaction as she calmly reassured Rosemond, ¡°Your Majesty, please wait a little longer. It has not been that long of a time since Lady Witherford has gone on her way.¡±


    ¡°If I call for someone to come to me, then they should hurry over right away! You do not think that I am being looked down upon because I am a mere daughter of a lowly Baron, do you?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is no way that could be the case.¡±


    Recently, this inferiority complex of hers had been intensifying for the worst. People may have a lot to say about her origin in their own minds, but at the very least, they would not voice thoughts of that kind in front of her. She was running the Inner Palace with decent enough skill. Although her luxury spending was a little on the extravagant side, or if being totally honest, a lot on the lavish side¡­


    Glara comforted Rosemond with a friendly voice, ¡°Lady Witherford is not such a person that would be capable of doing something like that. Your Majesty knows that as well, and sees through her; is that not why she is now serving Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Lorraine has arrived!¡± they heard the voice of the maid from outside the room.


    Glara showed an obvious smile. -To be able to come back so early!- That was certainly good for both Glara as well as Lorraine. It meant that Rosemond would no longer be in a bad mood and feeling offended. However, it was a mystery why Rosemond did not look too pleased, even after they heard the maid¡¯s announcement.


    Soon the door was opened, and Lorraine entered the room. As usual, her face was wholly expressionless, with a semblance of a smile due to the slight lifting of the corners of her mouth.


    But Rosemond seemed to be unhappy even with that. Rosemond told her in a sharp voice, ¡°You are late.¡±


    When Lorraine heard this, for a second she thought that she had heard wrong. She had managed to return in a little over thirty minutes, and it could not be perceived as a long time. Moreso, this had been the result of her trying to not fall under the Empress¡¯ scrutiny. -And yet to say that I have arrived¡­late?-


    Lorraine answered Rosemond¡¯s question with her own, without realizing it. ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you talking back to me right now?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not but¡­Your Majesty, I did my best to come back as swiftly as possible.¡±


    ¡°What on Earth does it mean when you say everything that you want back to me and claim you are not talking back in the same breath?¡± Rosemond asked as she drew a cold smile on her face.


    Lorraine was at a loss for words at that moment. Basically, the Empress had no intention of listening to her in the first place. As soon as her thoughts went this far, Lorraine lost all of her motivation to explain. She decided to be wise with her next course of action.


    ¡°¡­I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Unless you are looking down on me because I do not come from a lofty noble status as you do, you cannot behave in such a manner. Do you not think so Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have never held a notion of that sort.¡±


    When Rosemond heard the slight nuance in Lorraine¡¯s tone, stemming from the feeling of being stuck in an unfair situation, Rosemond¡¯s eyes shifted viciously. She shouted in a furious voice, ¡°How disingenuous you are!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is the Countess Galvelis?¡±


    ¡°¡­She is waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Bring her in. You leave now.¡±


    There was no way that the whole exchange could not be heard from outside the room. Lorraine went outside and encountered the Countess of Galvelis, who looked at her with an expression of pity. At the very moment of receiving that gaze, Lorraine could feel herself losing control over her temper and overall rationality being broken.


    -How dare you make me suffer through so much degradation as this?- Lorraine was quietly raging inside. The greatest revenge she could have against Rosemond was not going back inside right away and slapping her across the face.


    Lorraine quietly cooled down and walked outside of the Imperial Palace. In front of the Imperial Palace gate was a carriage that had been sent from her father, the Duke of Witherford. Lorraine climbed into the carriage and told the carriage driver her desired location in a low voice, ¡°To the estate of Duchy Efreni.¡±


    <hr />


    The Duchess of Efreni was surprised by the announcement of an unexpected visit from an equally surprising guest. She asked, ¡°Who did you say is here again?¡±


    ¡°The person is Lady Lorraine, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Butler, are you referring to the Lady of Witherford?¡±


    ¡°That is correct Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Escort her in, then.¡±


    There had not been much interaction between the two women overall. Moreover, they were not close enough to visit without any prior word of the intent to do so. Even as she had on a questionable expression, she ordered a maid to prepare refreshments.


    Pretty soon, the Lady Lorraine of Witherford appeared in front of the Duchess of Efreni, full of elegance and poise. She greeted the Duchess politely, ¡°I have visited without providing any notice, Duchess. Please forgive my rude behavior.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Lady Witherford. Do we share a relationship that requires nitpicking to a degree like that? Do not worry about that.¡± The Duchess of Efreni, having said that, blatantly stared at Lorraine before opening her mouth again, ¡°¡­It appears like there is something you have to say to me, so it would be better to go into the drawing room.¡±


    ¡°I do not plan on staying for a long time, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± The Duchess of Efreni broke into a grin as she ushered Lorraine into the drawing room. She sent all of the servants away so that the two of them could truly be alone in a private space. She smiled more brightly as she said to Lorraine, ¡°It seems there is some kind of an important story that must be told. Am I right? If not, I know that Lady Witherford is not someone who would go against decorum in a manner such as this.¡±


    ¡°I think it is fortunate that it seems I will be able to communicate easily with you, Duchess. Then I will go ahead and just get directly to the point.¡± Lorraine showed a dry smile as she asked straightforwardly, ¡°What do you think of the current Empress?¡±


    ======


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 225 - The Dethronement Has Been Decided

    [Side Story: The Fifth Episode]


    ¡°Her Majesty is a wise and transparent Empress,¡± the Duchess of Efreni replied immediately, ¡°Her Majesty is taking care of the affairs of the Inner Palace well, and not only that, she is the only one on the receiving end of the love from His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lorraine smiled gracefully and asked the Duchess of Efreni another question, ¡°Then how about the previous, dethroned Empress?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is it a subject that would be difficult to discuss, Duchess?¡±


    ¡°What is your true intention in asking me something like this?¡±


    ¡°Would there be anything such as a true intention, Duchess Efreni? Let us just say that it is simply curiosity that stems from boredom.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Duchess of Efreni did not answer.


    Lorraine asked her once again, ¡°May I ask you one last time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are one of the people that played a role in bringing about the execution of the dethroned Empress Petronilla, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Lady Lorraine!¡±


    ¡°¡­You are showing a reaction that seems quite overly sensitive.¡±


    ¡°I do not like that story being brought up in a conversation. And¡­ for someone who is serving Her Majesty to bring up that topic in the first place, do you not think that it is inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Of course, from that point of view, that would be so,¡± Lorraine replied with an expressionless face. She continued, ¡°I know, Duchess Efreni, that back in the days when Her Majesty, the current Empress, was still the Marchioness Phelps, you helped her dethrone the then Empress Petronilla to take her place. After Her Majesty Empress Rosemond, who was not even pregnant at the time, took a medicine that would cause miscarriage, medicine was hidden in a location within the quarters of the late, dethroned Empress Petronilla. Thanks to that, the dethroned Empress was successfully framed for the false crime, and she, along with the rest of her family, were executed.¡±


    ¡°Right now¡­ What are you¡­¡± the Duchess of Efreni stuttered with a face that had turned greatly pale. -That¡­How does she know about that? There cannot be anyone that knows about it. At that time, the people involved were all taken care of, except for myself, Rosemond, and Glara.- The Duchess of Efreni displayed anger as she feigned innocence, ¡°How far can you go with this amount of impertinence! Saying all of this to me without any evidence¡­! Have you always been this kind of person, as the daughter of the Duke of Witherford? To accuse a person of a crime without providing any evidence, and finding them guilty as the culprit!¡±


    ¡°Duchess.¡± Lorraine drew a sardonic smile as she responded to the Duchess of Efreni, ¡°Do not act like this, please. How can you think that you could possibly hide the truth that the Heavens know, along with the Earth, merely by killing a few maids that knew everything that had happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your expression tells me that you are very curious about how I could have known.¡± Lorraine continued with her explanation with a dry voice, ¡°Among those that were killed off to ensure they remained silent for all of eternity¡­ was a maid that had originally served the Witherford household.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She was an exceptionally resourceful child¡­ Even when I think about it now, I feel such regret at the waste of having lost someone like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling inquisitive as to why I am talking about this in front of you, Duchess?¡± And that was the real point.


    The Duchess of Efreni glared daggers at Lorraine, but Lorraine did not show any signs of flinching or shrinking back, and calmly went on, ¡°I heard that there is a niece in the family that the Duchess loves very much. To the point that one would think you almost see her as your own daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you mentioning that child all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It is alright if you do not react so quickly if you find it to be offensive, Duchess.¡± Lorraine put on a bright smile as she continued with her words, ¡°It would seem that the date of that niece¡¯s birthday is coming up. How about gifting her the Imperial Crown of the Empress as a birthday present? Now that she is old enough, she could be a candidate for Empress as well.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lorraine!¡±


    ¡°The daughter of a lower than low noble became the Empress. Are you thinking of sullying the Imperial Family of the Marvinus Empire with blood that is tainted like that? Are you thinking of ruining this glorious Marvinus Empire that our ancestors have built from the ground up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot give you that long of a time to make your decision, Lady Lorraine. I am not a person who has the capacity for that much patience.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason you are bringing up this story to me, Lady Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°There are many nobles who feel that this situation is such a shame, where a mere daughter of a Baron may become the Dowager Empress after giving birth to the heir apparent in the future. Can you be confident that you might not be in agreement with their sentiment, Duchess?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s intimate favor solely resides with the Empress. You seem to be toying with a severely mistaken idea, Lady Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°This nation does not belong just to His Majesty the Emperor. It is an empire that was founded by His Majesty¡¯s ancestors with the help of other nobles. It was barely possible for the previous Empress Petronilla to be dethroned and executed, with the current Empress Rosemond taking her place because some kind of a justification existed. But what if the justification was wrong? Will His Majesty, the Emperor, be able to protect the Empress then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Think wisely, Duchess Efreni. Even if you are not willing to cooperate with us, we are ready to reveal the truth, Duchess. Our side is currently protecting some of the maids who were not killed at that time. If you are consistent with your feigned ignorance to the very end, then I will not be able to keep you from harm as well, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then is it not better for you to just go ahead and expose everything, instead of telling me all of this? Why are you going to such lengths in providing me with this ¡®opportunity¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You really do not understand the reason, Duchess?¡± Lorraine replied in a low voice. ¡°Should there be a reason for giving up something much bigger for the sake of something much smaller? I do not want to abandon the innocent and precious blood simply because I am trying to get rid of the lowly, filthy blood¡­¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°Do you really think the Duchess of Efreni will cooperate with our side?¡± the Duke of Witherford asked his daughter in a low voice.


    Lorraine nodded as she answered, ¡°I do, Father.¡±


    ¡°You seem so confident about this. What if that results in things going wrong, and the whole plan goes to ruin?¡±


    ¡°The Duchess of Efreni is someone who values the purity of a bloodline to her very bones. She is the ultimate noblewoman at heart. I am not certain as to why someone like that is so attached to the Empress¡­ I think that is because she has some kind of an Achilles¡¯ heel that has been discovered by the Empress.¡± Lorraine smiled brightly. ¡°If it really is a reason such as that, then that would mean the Duchess of Efreni has even less motivation to want to protect the Empress until the end.¡±


    ¡°After the Empress is dethroned, the dethronement of the Emperor will be next. You did not reveal every step in our plan, word for word, did you?¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Father?¡± Lorraine complained in a crisp voice, ¡°Put your mind at ease. In the event of a coup d¡¯etat, I will not allow the Duke of Efreni to be left alone as is. As a person descending from the Witherford household, I cannot just watch and leave the Efreni family line intact anyway!¡±


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡± Rosemond released a long sigh as she woke up and sat upright on her bed. The sun had already been up and out for a long time. She thought about how she had been leading a rather lazy life these days, even as her first course of action was to pull on the string to call forth Glara.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Glara rushed into Rosemond¡¯s bedroom with an urgent expression.


    As soon as Rosemond opened her eyes, she was puzzled as to why Glara seemed to appear so rushed and troubled. She asked, ¡°Is there something happening?¡±


    ¡°There is a serious problem, Your Majesty!¡±


    <hr />


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 113 (2) - The Dethronement Has Been Decided

    [Side Story: The Fifth Episode]


    ¡°A serious problem you say. What might that be?¡± Thinking that it could not be that much of a big deal, Rosemond added on with a joke, ¡°Did the dethroned Empress Petronilla come back to life or something?¡±


    ¡°It is a bigger problem than that, Your Majesty,¡± Glara replied in a voice that was shaking heavily. ¡°It is said that the Duchess of Efreni is giving her testimony at the conference being held by the nobles right now.¡±


    ¡°A testimony? What testimony is that?¡±


    ¡°That Your Majesty framed the dethroned Empress for her crimes! I am told that she is currently testifying to the fact that Your Majesty pretended to be pregnant at the time so that you could chase out and dethrone the previous Empress!.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Rosemond¡¯s face turned bright blue when she heard those words. She blew up as she released a scream, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    Rosemond leapt up from her seated position on the bed, and Glara, who had been watching for her next action, wailed, ¡°Your Majesty, where are you planning on going?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that even qualifies as a question right now?! Of course, I have to go to the meeting of the nobles! I have to confirm all of this with my very own eyes! Glara, help me get ready!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is useless to go at this point¡­¡±


    At that time, someone opened the door and walked into the room. Lorraine appeared, with other maids trailing behind her.


    When Rosemond noticed her entrance, she beamed a smile of relief, ¡°Lorraine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What in the world is all this about? What is the Duchess of Efreni thinking, to do something like this?!¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± A low voice that was a great departure from Lorraine¡¯s normal tones flowed out of her mouth.


    As soon as she heard that voice, Rosemond immediately realized that Lorraine was the one behind everything.


    Rosemond glared at Lorraine fiercely, but Lorraine continued to speak without being affected by anything, ¡°It is the Imperial decree of His Majesty the Emperor to imprison the Empress at once within the Empress¡¯ Palace, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who orchestrated all of this, Lorraine? Are you the one?!¡±


    ¡°Is it not Your Majesty who did something wrong, after all? I am not the one who did any of that.¡± Lorraine looked unmoved as she continued on bluntly, as if she was only informing Rosemond. ¡°All contact with the outside world will be cut off, and the matter regarding Your Majesty¡¯s disposition will be decided a few days later through another meeting of the nobility. Until then, it is the Imperial order of His Majesty the Emperor to remain calmly and quietly here.¡±


    ¡°I cannot accept this! I have to meet with the Duchess of Efreni!¡±


    ¡°I have just notified you of all developments. All other contact with the outside world will be blocked.¡±


    Lorraine conveyed all of this without an ounce of sympathy, and relayed to the maids, ¡°It has been revealed that this maid here also participated in the conspiracy that Her Majesty is being accused of, and she will be imprisoned in the same way. Drag her out!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh, how dare you, let go of me at once! Your Majesty! Your Empress Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Put a gag on her.¡±


    ¡°You cannot do this to me! Your Majesty, please save me!¡±


    ¡°Glara!¡± Rosemond was in a panic as she strode forward and smacked Lorraine on the cheek.


    Lorraine¡¯s head turned round to the left along with the sharp sound that filled the air. Lorraine felt enormously insulted by the fact that the mere daughter of a Baron had slapped her when she was the daughter of a Duke, but Rosemond was still the Empress for now.


    For the time being.


    Lorraine put an end to the surge of her rising rage by biting on her tongue.


    She emphasized each syllable of every word she enunciated with all the strength she could muster, ¡°You are still the Supreme Empress, so I will take this and let it go.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Rosemond hissed out a piercing sound through her teeth, but Lorraine ignored her as she proceeded to leave the room.


    After a short while, several loud screams were heard echoing throughout the Empress¡¯ Palace.


    <hr />


    Thanks to the Duchess of Efreni¡¯s testimony, another full-scale investigation began into the crimes the dethroned Empress Petronilla had been accused of. The Emperor seemed to be quite shocked by the current situation, which proved that he had never participated in the evil schemes that had been plotted out by Empress Rosemond. In fact, he had first learned about Rosemond¡¯s evil deeds through the Duchess of Efreni.


    ¡°How did it turn out, Father?¡±


    A few days had passed when it was confirmed that the Empress had indeed conspired to frame the deceased dethroned Empress for all the fabricated crimes, and soon a meeting was held regarding the disposition of the Empress.


    The Duke of Witherford answered Lorraine, ¡°The dethronement has been decided.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­as expected¡±


    ¡°It was crucial to say that the process of how she became the Empress was not justified, and the conspiracy she hatched to harm others goes against the qualifications to be an Empress. It is not like she has given birth to an Imperial Heir, so this is the natural course of events.¡±


    ¡°It is quite fortunate,¡± Lorraine agreed, after releasing a long sigh. ¡°We have finally finished one part of our plan. The end is not far away.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s birthday is not far away as well. I am thinking of giving him a present that day.¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡± Lorraine responded with a voice full of laughter, ¡°So that is how it has been decided?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I do not think there would be a more appropriate time than that.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, when will the executions be taking place¡­?¡±


    ¡°That will also come to fruition in the near future.¡± Duke Witherford stroked Lorraine¡¯s head as he drew a loving smile, ¡°Wait a little longer, my daughter. Because the day you will become the Empress is not far off.¡±


    <hr />


    ¡°That makes no sense!¡± Rosemond screamed from the depths of her misery when she heard the news of the decision made at the noble assembly from Glara, who had secretly snuck into the Empress¡¯ Palace.


    -Dethrone me as the Empress! It was complete nonsense. How many countless acts to get to this place! How much blood did I spill with my own two hands!- She stuttered as she asked, ¡°His, His Majesty? Is this a decision that His Majesty also agreed with?¡±


    ¡°¡­His Majesty most likely did not have a choice in the matter. The nobles were very stubborn as they insisted on your dethronement, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Still! His Majesty is the Emperor of the Marvinus Empire! If he is really the Emperor, he should be able to do anything and everything. Anything!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do not try to force this. Even if the person is the Emperor, he does not have the option to do everything as he would please.¡±


    ¡°Damn it all!¡±


    In the Marvinus Empire, becoming a dethroned Empress meant death. Was that not the reason that Petronilla had died? The only fortunate aspect of this development was that Rosemond did not even any family to be killed along with her. Rosemond ground her teeth, an anxious look upon her face. ¡°I do not want to die! How hard I worked to finally earn this crown¡­ I have to come up with a way out. A way out¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Glara wanted to say that a way out did not exist, but if she proceeded to do that, then she would have to deal with Rosemond¡¯s violent nature in full force. Glara decided to just keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°What should I do?! Ah, can there not be some kind of efficient way out of this?¡± Rosemond had been struggling with this thought for a long time, when she clapped her hands loudly, as if a good way to solve the problem had come to mind.


    Glara was startled by the sound, and asked, her wide eyes opening even further, ¡°Your Majesty, is there something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°A possible solution has come to my mind.¡± Rosemond opened her eyes, so big that the whites of her eyeballs could be seen as she moved her gaze all over the place, and then said, ¡°I have to go to the Central Palace right now, Glara. Make the necessary preparations so we can head out.¡±


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 114 (1) - I Am with Your Majesty’s Child

    [Side Story: The Sixth Episode]


    Rosemond exited from the Empress Palace through a secret passageway that only she knew about. Since it was a passageway implemented to be used in case of emergency, it was impossible to have attached some kind of surveillance to it. Rosemond ran over to the Central Palace on her own without Glara in tow. Time was of the essence.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress¡­?¡± The Chief Maid at the Central Palace was quite surprised to see Rosemond¡¯s disheveled appearance. Her expression was asking Rosemond, How did you get here?


    But Rosemond disregarded the Chief Maid¡¯s curious look, and instead asked urgently, ¡°His Majesty, is His Majesty currently inside his room?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, His Majesty is inside.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you standing still without thinking of opening the door for me?¡±


    -You think you are still the Empress, when you will soon be nothing more than a dethroned Empress,- the Chief Maid complained silently, but did not reveal her thoughts as she replied to Rosemond, ¡°¡­Please go on in.¡±


    As soon as the door was opened, Rosemond rushed through the doorway into the room.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rosemond called out to Lucio in the sweetest voice she could muster.


    He was sitting at his desk looking at some documents with an expressionless face.


    She called out to him once again, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Only then did he raise his head up.


    Rosemond finally got to meet Lucio¡¯s eyes. She once again tenderly called out to him, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I am listening, since I have not lost my sense of hearing as of yet.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please save me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lucio stared at Rosemond with a complex expression as he asked her, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me before any of that?¡±


    ¡°Anything else I want to say?¡±


    ¡°I mean in regards to the dethroned Empress.¡±


    ¡°I thought Your Majesty would be pleased with that as well,¡± Rosemond answered confidently, ¡°You pledged to make me the Empress. I steadfastly believed those words you said to me¡­ As I was continuing to get older, how could I not have been anxious?¡± Rosemond laughed bitterly and then continued, ¡°I thought surely Your Majesty would understand me, and I still believe that is the case now. Are my words wrong?¡±


    ¡°You intentionally poisoned yourself and miscarried a child who did not even exist, and then framed the previous Empress with that fabrication. Rose, I did not want it to be done in that kind of violent way. If the Empress could not give birth to a Crown Prince, and you were the one to do so¡­ That would have been enough justification to take care of everything and figure things out peacefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am sorry, Your Majesty. I am not a patient enough person to have been able to wait for that to play out,¡± Rosemond acknowledged.


    Lucio¡¯s slightly reddened eyes caught Rosemond¡¯s attention. -What is he thinking about right now? Could it be that he is feeling disappointed with me? You would dare feel that way about me?- Rosemond upheld her side by saying, ¡°It is already in the past, anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡± Lucio released a sigh as he added on, ¡°But the current situation is not as simple as you may think it is. It is the natural procedure in the Marvinus Empire to be executed after being dethroned from the position of Empress. Rose, did you not have any idea of how you would face the repercussions of your actions if this was to be discovered?¡±


    ¡°There is no way I thought that. Everything was working out well. Only¡­ it is just that things unexpectedly went wrong,¡± Rosemond explained.


    ¡°But that does not matter,¡± Rosemond whispered as she drew Lucio into her arms for an embrace. As always, he was not able to reject her touch.


    Rosemond blew a breath of air into his ear as she used a tantalizing voice to say, ¡°Please save me, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is the only one who will be able to save me.¡±


    ¡°Even the Emperor cannot do everything he wishes, Rose. You know that very well.¡±


    ¡°It is not something that will negatively affect Your Majesty. Please rest assured,¡± Rosemond was smiling lightly as she elaborated to Lucio, ¡°A woman who has become pregnant with an Imperial Heir from the Emperor cannot be killed.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It is exactly what Your Majesty is currently thinking,¡± Rosemond said to Lucio as she threw off the dress she had been wearing. In no time at all, she was standing naked in front of him, and set in motion her attempt to seduce him without showing any shame, ¡°Help me conceive just one Imperial Heir, Your Majesty.¡±


    <hr />


    A few days later, Rosemond emptied the Empress Palace completely. There was exactly one month left before Lucio¡¯s birthday celebration banquet. Without any rhyme or reason, she took Glara and moved to Phelps Palace, a place the Emperor had granted to her.


    Despite Lucio¡¯s best attempt to keep things as quiet as possible, the general public had somehow heard the whole story and already figured out the whole situation. Rosemond had to listen to all sorts of offensive words while inside the carriage on her way to Phelps Palace.


    ¡°This woman is like a witch! Her Majesty, the innocent and dethroned Empress, was murdered because of you!¡±


    ¡°To have carried out this play that you had planned all by yourself. You will be punished a thousand times!¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress was dethroned and executed, so she will definitely condemn you!¡±


    As she heard the shouts drifting in sparsely, Rosemond was forced to laugh in spite of herself as she sat inside of the carriage. Their stance had turned around this quickly¡­ these people must have spit out those same words to the similarly ill-fated Empress who had been dethroned a few months prior. Based merely on what they heard, they would have acted in this manner, without even thinking about finding out the exact details of what had occurred.


    -Those idiots are so foolish!- Rosemond chuckled internally as she placed her hands together neatly on her lap. She put on an expression that showed she was deep in contemplation, ¡®To confirm whether or not I have achieved becoming pregnant with an Imperial Heir, I will have to wait for half a month at the very least.¡¯


    Until then, she had to save her own hide and protect the baby who may or may not be existing in her womb. Rosemond unconsciously stroked a hand over her stomach. There was no way it could have happened, but she felt as if there was already a baby fully developed inside her.


    <hr />


    ¡°Your Majesty, to have to come to a place such as this. How could something like this be¡­¡±


    Rosemond had arrived at Phelps Palace with the smallest number possible in her entourage.


    Glara kept crying aloud and complaining, her usually calm demeanor having vanished into thin air.


    Rosemond could not stand the noise and responded to her in an annoyed tone, ¡°Stop whining so much, Glara. Listening to all of that racket is a fate worse than death! Do you really think I do not want to cry about it as well right now?¡± After Rosemond shot out her words like that, she unconsciously caressed her stomach as she continued, ¡°No one will be able to kill me if I succeeded in getting pregnant. Imperial Law decrees that any woman bearing an Imperial Heir should keep their lives intact, no matter how severe the crime might be! So we just have to wait around for a little bit, Glara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It would be great if everything worked out accordingly like that.¡±


    ¡°If you understand now, go and ask the chef to bring me something to eat. I did not get even a moment¡¯s rest on this rushed journey from the capital to Phelps Palace, so I am starving to death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ====================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 114 (2) - I Am with Your Majesty’s Child

    [Side Story: The Sixth Episode]


    <hr />


    After a short while, Glara brought over the food on a number of plates that were covered with lavish decorations.


    Rosemond asked with a look full of joy on her face, ¡°There seems to be quite a variety on the plate. What type of dish is this?¡±


    ¡°It seems to mainly be comprised of the seafood dishes that Your Majesty loves. I asked the chef specifically, hoping this would help improve Your Majesty¡¯s mood.¡±


    ¡°How commendable of you.¡± Rosemond drew a wide grin as she carefully lifted the silver cover from one of the dishes sitting on top of the table. But before she could open it all the way, Rosemond could not stand the wave of disgust and dropped the cover. Her face turned ghastly pale as more rounds of nausea hit her and she made vomiting motions without anything actually leaving her mouth.


    ¡°Blargh!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A shocked Glara quickly approached Rosemond¡¯s side so she could check on her condition, ¡°Your Majesty, what is going on? Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°The food¡­the smell.¡± Rosemond struggled to speak, as she had to use all her strength to bring out each word, ¡°It is so repulsive¡­ Are you sure that this was made from seafood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    ¡°Blargh!¡±


    Glara explained to Rosemond with her face showing she was ready to burst into tears, ¡°It is Your Majesty¡¯s favorite octopus dish. Do you not care for the smell, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°This is strange¡­ When it comes to an octopus dish, I can never hate that¡­ Ah!¡± At the moment, Rosemond¡¯s eyes flashed brightly. She mumbled in a voice that seemed to float, ¡°Surely it is not¡­ Can it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Your Majesty, why are you¡­ Ah!¡± Only then did Glara¡¯s face brighten as she finally caught onto what Rosemond was thinking about.


    Rosemond burst into a fit of laughter.


    <hr />


    Lucio did not entertain the idea of bringing in a new Empress after Rosemond had been dethroned.


    People gossiped amongst themselves that the Emperor must have been shocked by what had happened in such a relatively short amount of time.


    For those who were conspiring in rebellion, it did not matter much to them, because it was beneficial for them if the Emperor remained quiet for the time being.


    <hr />


    Two weeks later, the day of Rosemond¡¯s execution had arrived.


    ¡°After the Empress was dethroned, His Majesty the Emperor has not been able to regain his senses, I hear.¡±


    The Duke of Witherford lifted his face, completely devoid of expression, slightly at his daughter¡¯s words. He was in a carriage with his daughter, making their way to the execution site. It was being held at Gervianen Plaza, located in Khaud, the capital. He replied, ¡°This is already the second Empress to be dethroned in this year alone. Besides, His Majesty cared so much about the dethroned Empress. In a way, it is only natural that he would be in such a state.¡±


    -I am not sure about that,- Lorraine muttered to herself. She did not think something like that was natural. Rather, she thought the Emperor¡¯s behavior was beyond foolish. He could not even choose a decent enough woman, which was why things had turned out the way they did.


    The Duke of Witherford stopped speaking, his expression seeming to indicate that he could read the inner thoughts of his daughter. ¡°Selecting a spouse is difficult for both men and women, Lo. It is quite common to make a mistake and meet someone that may end up ruining your life,¡± the Duke Witherford explained, and after a short pause, commented, ¡°Oh my. It appears that we have already arrived.¡±


    The carriage gradually slowed its pace, and the two people inside prepared to get off once they reached their stop. When the carriage door opened, the Duke of Witherford was first to get out, and then escorted his daughter off.


    In addition to the father and daughter, there were a huge number of people that had gathered at Gervianen Plaza. Of course, all of them had gathered at the execution site to watch the dethroned Empress Rosemond¡¯s life end. Many of the people were already raising voices of criticism toward her, when she had not even appeared yet. Thanks to them, the inside of the plaza was far from a solemn atmosphere, and it looked more like some kind of a marketplace.


    ¡°Bring in the dethroned Empress.¡± At some point, Lucio¡¯s shaky voice could be heard throughout Gervianen Plaza.


    After a while, Rosemond appeared at the execution grounds, soldiers accompanying her on both sides. The inside of the plaza had been extremely noisy as it was, and became even more energized by her appearance.


    ¡°It is that witch! The witch has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Die! Die!¡±


    ¡°That woman killed the innocent dethroned Empress!¡±


    Rosemond was listening to all of the unfiltered poisonous words and looked surprisingly at ease. She appeared to everyone as if she bore relatively confident attitude, and had committed no crime.


    Lucio, who was observing her countenance, felt his insides being burned down. Even though she had committed acts that were too heinous for words, she was the woman that he had truly loved with all of his heart at one point.


    He slowly opened his mouth as he went ahead in condemning Rosemond, ¡°Dethroned Empress Rosemond Mary La Phelps plotted a wicked conspiracy so she could frame the previous Empress Petronilla Laura Les Grochester, leading to her death. Such a crime is an immoral act that does not fit the qualifications of the Empress, the Mother of all the people in the Empire, and at the same time deceived the Imperial Family of the Marvinus Empire, including the Emperor. So I, Lucio Carrick, George De Mavenus will¡­¡± Lucio finished the sentence with a voice that continued to shake, ¡°¡­I will order her death to be carried out by execution, in the name of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Rosemond called out to Lucio with an elegant smile at that precise moment.


    Lucio stared at her with his reddened eyes. His lover did not show even the slightest ounce of panic or fear as she faced the gravity of death.


    ¡°Your Majesty cannot execute me.¡±


    With these words, the inside of the plaza became noisy again. Most of the content was ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    The Duke of Witherford, who had been calmly listening, asked on behalf of Lucio, ¡°What are you talking about, dethroned Empress?¡±


    ¡°It is exactly as I have said, Duke Witherford. I am saying that no one in the Marvinus Empire can harm me,¡± Rosemond spoke confidently, ¡°In my womb, there is a fetus that carries the blood of the Imperial Family of the Marvinus Empire.¡±


    ¡°That is complete nonsense!¡±


    Screams were pouring in from all sides of the execution site. Lucio watched it all in a manner that was fully unaffected by their reactions.


    However, all the nobles except him were thoroughly taken aback.


    One of the nobles then raised an objection, ¡°Can you prove that? If those words of yours turn out to be false, then the added crime of trying to deceive not only the Imperial Family, but the entire Marvinus Empire, dethroned Empress Rosemond!¡±


    ¡°When I was in Phelps Palace, I suffered from severe morning sickness. I could not exactly get a confirmation due to the fact that I could not call for a doctor¡­¡± Rosemond¡¯s eyes shone brightly as they widened further, ¡°Let us call for an Imperial physician and check it out, then. Would it not be nice to hear the results in a place where everyone has gathered together?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <hr />


    Eventually, an Imperial physician was summoned from the Imperial Palace and proceeded to examine Rosemond meticulously. After some time had passed, unexpected words rose from the Imperial physician¡¯s mouth, ¡°She is not pregnant.¡±


    As those words were uttered, a scream burst out of Rosemond¡¯s mouth, ¡°That does not make any sense!¡±


    ***Translator¡¯s Note:


    To all the readers of Lady to Queen, I apologize but there will be no further chapters this week. I have lost a member of my family and will be needing this time to mourn. I appreciate your understanding and patience during a difficult time.


    -Haeli


    ====================


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 115 (1) - Instead of Being the Empress, I Will Become the Dowager Empress

    [Side Story: The Seventh Episode]


    She couldn¡¯t believe the Imperial physician¡¯s diagnosis. Rosemond exclaimed, ¡°Where do you think you are to be lying like that! Do you dare lie in order to kill me? Your Majesty, everything the Imperial physician is saying is a lie!¡±


    Despite Rosemond¡¯s tumultuous rampage, the elderly Imperial physician standing beside her answered calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, God does not lie. If you think it is misleading information on my part, let us ask the other Imperial physicians to gather and conduct their examinations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± With a complicated expression, Lucio soon opened his mouth, ¡°Because the criminal insisted that she will not believe in the results, it would be better to do just that in order to prevent any further backlash.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    It was clear that God was not on Rosemond¡¯s side. After that, a total of five more Imperial physicians came to check on her, and they had all concluded that she was not pregnant. However, Rosemond continued to be steadfast in not accepting these results as she stubbornly screamed, ¡°There is no way, Your Majesty! I have had morning sickness, and I have not gone through the menstruation process since. They are all lying in the hope of trying to kill me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Rosemond desperately fell to her knees at Lucio¡¯s feet as she begged, ¡°Please save me, Your Majesty. No, it does not matter if you choose not to save me, so please just save Your Majesty¡¯s baby growing in my belly, the Imperial Heir of the Marvinus Empire, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please let me explain what the dethroned Empress is speaking about,¡± At that moment, one of the Imperial physicians that had been standing still intervened, ¡°We, Imperial physicians have concluded that the dethroned Empress had an imaginary pregnancy. This is what wives usually suffer from when they are so desperate for a pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a common occurrence.¡±


    ¡°So the bottom line is, there is no child in the belly of the dethroned Empress, right?¡± one of the nobles asked.


    The same Imperial physician replied, ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty, there is no reason to hesitate with the proceeding of the execution any longer. There is no reason to keep alive a criminal that did not even conceive an Imperial Heir.¡±


    ¡°No, that is not true! I am pregnant! I am with His Majesty¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°Drag away the criminal!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please save me! Agghhh! How dare you, let go of me at once!¡±


    Rosemond was dragged over and forced onto the guillotine for execution, and soon her neck touched the flat stocks on the bottom of the frame. The realization that she was really going to die now seemed to hit her, as she appeared to act and struggle in complete desperation, ¡°Your Majesty, please save me! You cannot do this to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    But no matter how much Rosemond cried out to Lucio, there was nothing he could do. Even if he was the absolute ruler of the vast Marvinus Empire, he could not exercise power in a manner that broke the Imperial law, as that would end up as a shortcut to becoming a tyrant. He just stared at the woman he had sincerely loved with a regrettable expression. It was the best he could do in the situation.


    ¡°Your Majestyyy!¡­¡±


    ¡°Commence with the execution of the criminal!¡±


    ¡°Agghhhhhh!¡±


    Everything happened in an instant. The executioner released the rope from the guillotine, and soon the blade swooped mercilessly downward.


    ¡°Kyahh!¡±


    ¡°Uuugh!¡±


    The cruel spectacle unfolded in the most graphic way, and the people watching this released groans at how terrible it all was. Lucio was not an exception to that sentiment.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± He staggered as he rose up from his seat, realizing that he would not be able to withstand this scene. The maids staying next to him supported him up. With the help of the maids, he walked over to the carriage he had ridden to the execution site. The other nobles would take care of the rest of the situation, his presence was not needed anymore. He made a bizarre sound as he felt the agony wash over him.


    Hiding his display of suffering, the Chief Maid hurriedly helped him up and into the carriage, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How are you telling me to calm down, even after seeing such a sight,¡± He wriggled around like a caterpillar that had been chopped up into pieces. Among the many shocks he had endured in his life, this one could be ranked as one of the top. He continued to release more groans as he muttered, ¡°I could not save her¡­ I could not¡­ I could not¡­¡±


    ¡°It was not Your Majesty¡¯s fault. There is no need to blame yourself¡­¡±


    His eyes dripped with tears as he began to cry, and the Chief Maid figured out that no amount of consolation would work on him for now, so she quietly stepped outside and started the carriage. Inside the imperial carriage, covered all over in decorations made of real gold, the sounds of someone continuing to let out sniffles and sobs could be heard¡­


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°By the way my Lady, how has His Majesty been doing these days?¡±


    ¡°He is not doing too well,¡± Lorraine replied in a dry voice. She was in the middle of having some tea with the daughter of a Marquis who had joined their cause.


    ¡°I heard from the maids of the Central Palace that His Majesty has been living almost like he is in ruin after the dethroned Empress was executed.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± Lady Philomina clicked her tongue at Lorraine¡¯s words.


    Lorraine stared back at her, her expression showing she thought the whole situation was nothing but a lost cause and lamentable.


    Even though no one had asked, Philomina managed to figure out and echo the same thoughts that Lorraine had, ¡°This is what the great Emperor of the Marvinus Empire has turned into because of one woman! Is it not absolutely pathetic? Usually having a woman should be a good thing, and fine if there was not one for a monarch.


    ¡°¡­Because His Majesty favored her that much. It appears that he truly loved that woman or something.¡±


    ¡°That is why I am calling that so foolish? True love for someone like the ruler of an empire! He must not have thought about how much that would end up being an action that would twist his own ankle over.¡± Philomina laughed as she scorned the Emperor with a mocking expression, and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Rather than that, will Lady Lorraine end up becoming the Empress when the Emperor is replaced?¡±


    ¡°¡­Most likely, that will be the case.¡± -That was the reason why my father adopted me and brought me in as a daughter. He had no daughter of his own and suddenly announced that he would be bringing in an adopted daughter, which was right around the time when he began to plan for the rebellion. He must have thought that in order to achieve perfect authority power, one must somehow have a mix of the Imperial Family in their blood.-


    ¡°Oh my, then when you become the Empress, I will be able to become a maid who serves you.¡±


    ¡°The door for the position of a maid is open to any noble lady. Of course, Lady Philomina is no exception to that.¡±


    Lorraine had indirectly expressed a sort of rejection to the notion, but this stupid woman looked at her with a distant expression, as if she did not quite understand it. She began to feel a little bored at the current situation, as she wrinkled her eyes so slightly that no one would be able to notice.


    ¡°More than that, tomorrow is finally the big event,¡± Philomina mentioned as she changed the topic once again.


    Lorraine scolded Philomina in a dignified voice to express her discontent, ¡°Be careful with your words, Lady Philomina. There are ears everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But this is the home of Lady Lorraine. Why, what could possibly happen?¡±


    ¡°Even if that is so.¡± -What is the benefit of having such a woman serve me as a maid when she is not even cautious and so lacking in awareness?- Lorraine pledged to herself deeply that even if she became the Empress, she would never get close to this woman, at the very least!


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 115 (2) - Instead of Being the Empress, I Will Become the Dowager Empress

    [Side Story: The Seventh Episode]


    ¡°You must have already heard from your Father, my Lady, but please stay out of sight as much as possible tomorrow. Our side must not be harmed in any way during the process of usurping the Imperial throne.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Lorraine. By the way, naturally, my Lady will be taking part in the party tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I will be at the residence of the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, why is that?¡±


    -¡­Why do you think?- Lorraine sneered silently. It was to avoid an unforeseen casualty, such as her own death! But if she said that without any filter, she was not sure what would happen, so Lorraine settled for making up a decent excuse, ¡°Because I am feeling so sick from yesterday. The meeting with Lady Philomina today was something I barely managed to attend.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Philomina asked, kicking up a fuss, ¡°Are you alright, Lady Lorraine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am fine. I have overdone it a little by pushing myself too much the past few days, so I am thinking I just caught a light case of body aches.¡± The truth was that she was more than fine. Lorraine began putting an end to the conversation, ¡°Shall we take our leave now? The physician told me to make sure that I do not overdo it.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Lorraine did not attend the banquet the next day, as she had planned. And as scheduled, she received a letter from her father later in the afternoon, stating that he had taken control of the Imperial Palace safely.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, Lady Lorraine.¡±


    The household was in a festive mood. Since it had been previously discussed with the Grand Duke regarding the successor to the throne, he had promised to accept the Duke of Witherford¡¯s daughter as the Empress, and so it was obvious that she would soon be wearing the crown of the Empress.


    ¡°My daughter!¡± Late that night, Duke Witherford returned to his residence. It seemed that it had taken some time to take care of the situation and process things accordingly.


    Lorraine greeted him with a bright smile, ¡°Congratulations, Father. You have finally accomplished your wish.¡±


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    With a strange smile, the Duke of Witherford asked the maid for two cups of tea, and the two chatted over the rosemary tea brought over by the maid.


    ¡°What will happen in the future?¡±


    ¡°It will go according to the official way. The dethroned Emperor will soon be put to death, and Grand Duke Calinicos will sit on the Imperial throne.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The nobles who supported the Emperor will also be purged on a massive scale¡­ When all of that is done, you become the Empress. What do you think? It is quite simple right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it seems so,¡± Lorraine answered as she drew a small smile.


    The Duke of Witherford spoke to her with a pleased expression,


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Lo. All you need to do is just wait for me to bring over the crown of the Empress to you. How simple is that?¡±


    ¡°I want to help with anything that I can, though.¡±


    ¡°What you did thus far is already enough. You even worked as a maid in the Empress Palace for that dethroned Empress, did you not?¡±


    As the Duke of Witherford burst into a fit of laughter, Lorraine asked, ¡°How was the end of the dethroned Emperor?¡±


    To his adopted daughter¡¯s question, the Duke of Witherford paused for a moment before he proceeded to reply in a casual manner, ¡°He might have already been predicting his fate, or as the rumors say, he has completely lost his will to live after the dethroned Empress was executed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He acquiesced and handed over the throne to me. We were actually taken aback because it was much easier than we had predicted.¡±


    ¡°That is not fun at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my word, Lo. Thinking about having fun when everything is riding on the coup d¡¯etat! Anyway, as long as we achieved victory, is it not better for it to have been so easy to win and take the throne?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± Lorraine agreed.


    ¡°Were you hoping for something huge to happen?¡±


    ¡°I did not expect the dethroned Emperor to give up so easily. I thought he would fight back, at least somewhat.¡±


    ¡°That was an unexpected development for us, too. At the end of it, he smiled as if he had given up on everything. We were all surprised.¡±


    ¡°I guess he really has lost his senses,¡± Lorraine murmured, and ended the conversation in a dry voice, ¡°Let us stop talking about this, Father. What is the point in further discussing the loser¡¯s story?¡±


    ¡°Sure. That would be for the best.¡± The Duke of Witherford showed a content smile as he stroked Lorraine¡¯s head and told her ¡°Go to sleep early. You will get very busy starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    It was a life that had been unfortunate from the beginning, and one that now seemed to just start to get better.


    -If we had been with a child a little earlier, would everything have turned out differently?-


    In the end, the reason why she had fallen to the abyss to this extent was that there had been no child. If she had been able to give birth to a child early on, there would have been no way that Lucio would have brought in another woman as the Empress in her stead, nor would she who had finally become the Empress be dethroned on the grounds for something so absurd.


    -If only I could go back in time¡­ I would become the Empress Dowager and not the Empress.- The love from the Emperor was not permanent. When she grew old and ugly, it was but a fleeting thought. But what about the Empress Dowager? If she had managed to give birth to the Crown Prince, no matter how much the Emperor hated her, he would not be able to throw her away so easily. Why? Because she would be the Queen Mother of the Imperial Prince who would succeed the throne as the next great Emperor!


    -If I was to be born again, then surely I would¡­- Rosemond cherished a hope that could not be fulfilled, and closed her eyes in that way.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°¡­Mmm,¡± Rosemond awakened while making a low sound. -Is this heaven? Or is it hell?- Rosemond rose quietly. She had opened her eyes to some kind of room. -Maybe purgatory?-


    She was thinking about this when someone opened the door and came in. It was a familiar face. Rosemond muttered with an expression of disbelief, ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡± It was Lucio. He was looking at her with a gaze overflowing with love.


    Rosemond asked while stuttering, ¡°This¡­ How did this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? Was it not a good time for you last night? That you cannot even remember?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± At that time, Rosemond¡¯s gaze inadvertently landed on herself. She could see that she was completely naked. She asked him with an expression of utter disbelief, ¡°Right now¡­ When is the date?¡±


    ¡°You are asking when is the date for right now?¡±


    ¡°I mean, how long has it been since Your Majesty has been enthroned?¡±


    ¡°To ask something such as that,¡± He answered her, his look showing that he could not fully comprehend her, ¡°I was crowned six months ago, Rose. You were there at the coronation as well. Have you already forgotten?¡±


    ¡°That cannot be¡­¡±


    As Rosemond mumbled in a soulless voice, Lucio approached her and sat on the bed. He hugged her rather cold body to warm her up, and asked her tenderly, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    So this meant that she had gone back in time to when only six months had passed since Lucio had ascended to the Imperial throne! -To a time when he had not even brought in an Empress!- Rosemond hugged him tightly, her expression revealing how touched she was. -Surely God must have not abandoned me after all!- Rosemond whispered, ¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Rose.¡±


    As Lucio heard the sweet words she was whispering into his ear, Rosemond vowed to herself, -This time, I will surely become the Empress, the Dowager Empress! The tragic ending of my previous life will not happen again!-


    ============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 116 (1) - But She Was a Really Beautiful Person

    [Side Story 1] The life of the dead is in the memory of the living. (Complete)


    [Side Story: The Eighth Episode]


    [Side Story 2] The violet rose.


    One fine day when the sun was dazzling in all of its bright glory, the Countess of Bradington asked the man, ¡°Are you not going to get married?¡±


    Rothesay Isle Lee Bradington flipped his brown hair over to the other side as he replied, ¡°I have no plans to do so, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± the Countess of Bradington cried out, placing the teacup she was holding down on the table in response to her son¡¯s confession. In a voice conveying that she really could not understand his sentiment, she asked, ¡°Why in the world would you not get married?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I just do not want to get married.¡±


    ¡°What a ridiculous statement! Are you thinking that you will cut off the bloodline of our family for good?¡±


    ¡°You can either bring in an adopted child, or you can find some distant relative in the family to take over as the next head of our household.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my word.¡± The Countess of Bradington, beyond shocked by her son¡¯s words, shouted without even realizing it, ¡°Why in the world?!¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of getting married.¡±


    ¡°No, I am asking why?¡±


    -Why in the world?- The Countess of Bradington could only repeat these words over and over again. She could not understand her son¡¯s attitude at all. So, in other words, her son was proclaiming that he would live as a bachelor for his entire life, as well as grow old and die that way. -Should I send some girls to his room? No way is my son into something like¡­ What was it again, surely not leaning to that?-


    While his mother continued to let her imagination go wild with all sorts of things, Rothesay calmly interrupted her thoughts, ¡°I am healthy, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Hmm¡­¡± The Countess, whose thoughts had been pierced through and read by her son, coughed reflexively. After a short while, she asked him with a calm expression, ¡°Then, why in the world are you saying that you do not plan to marry?¡±


    The Countess of Bradington was really curious about the reason for this. She could not recollect a time she had ever planted any bad thoughts about marriage to her son. In addition, the relationship between her and her husband was so good that all the couples in the capital of the Marvinus Empire used the two of them as models to emulate for marital bliss. In simple terms, they were a couple who induced goosebumps with others due to their great devotion to each other.


    -No, if the couple has a great relationship, their respective children should want to get married as well. Could it be that our connection was so amazing that it ended up being counterproductive?-


    ¡°Please tell me, Ro. Did we do anything wrong to you? If we gave you some sort of bad perception about marriage and the ensuing family life¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mother. It is not like that at all.¡± Rothesay shook his head as he continued courteously, ¡°There have been many times when I saw my parents doting on each other and was envious of that, while also thinking it was cool and something to admire and respect. But I am not confident that I can live like the two of you. I am not sure that I can be as committed and devoted to my wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am someone who considers myself to be more important than others. I also enjoy being by myself more than in the company of others.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± the Countess of Bradington was at a loss for words. If her son provided an answer like that, she actually had nothing to say back to him. There was nothing she could say in response to his claim in not wanting to be selfish and end up harming another as the reason why he did not want to get married. It was impossible to force and order him to get married if it meant that the person that would become his wife would end up unhappy.


    The Countess of Bradington pondered on this for a moment, and came up with a story that could be of some help, ¡°I understand what you are trying to say, my child. Your father was quite similar to you in this regard as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°I had heard that your father had been reluctant to marry for similar reasons. But look at him now. How is your father living now?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± His father was living very well, spending only delightful days with his mother. Rothesay was at a loss for words for the first time.


    The Countess of Bradington nodded as she smiled gently, ¡°I am not urging you to do so. However, I hope that you do not think you are so unqualified for marriage. You are someone who is qualified, and one that deserves an outstanding family more than anyone I have ever encountered.¡±


    ¡°If I am being perfectly honest, I have no confidence in doing as well with raising a family together with someone as you and Father.¡±


    ¡°Everyone experiences some fear before they start something. And¡­¡± after taking a brief breath, the Countess of Bradington continued, ¡°The fear that arises from not having done or tried something is just purely made up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not something to at least try out for the time being? Try to attend some of the social gatherings and stuff like that.¡±


    <hr />


    In the end, he knew the overall message of the story was for her to nag at him. Rothesay smiled slightly while making a tired expression.


    The Countess of Bradington stared at her son blatantly, and released a short sigh before she changed the subject,


    ¡°We will talk more about that later¡­ Anyway, you should pay a visit to the Count of Lascelles.¡±


    ¡°A visit to Walter?¡±


    Walter Lascelles was the son of the Count of Lascelles, and one of Rothesay¡¯s few friends. He asked in a strange voice, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°A telegram arrived while you were out. It said he was ill. Should you not go and pay him a visit since he is feeling so bad?¡±


    ¡°Oh my word,¡± he muttered in a slightly shocked voice. -They said a fool could not get sick, but that means that Walter is not really a fool!- ¡­That was a joke he thought to himself, and the news that his friend who had always been healthy was sick naturally made Rothesay worry a lot. He asked, ¡°Did the telegram say that it was serious?¡±


    ¡°That much was not included in the letter. Would it not be better to just go there?¡±


    ¡°It would be. I had better go to him quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go on ahead. Walter is like you, so he does not have many friends, either. Perhaps he might even be waiting for you to visit.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that might be so! Then I will be on my way!¡±


    Rothesay quickly grabbed his coat and told the butler, ¡°Please prepare the carriage.¡±


    <hr />


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 116 (2) - But She Was a Really Beautiful Person

    [Side Story 1] The life of the dead is in the memory of the living. (Complete)


    [Side Story: The Eighth Episode]


    [Side Story 2] The violet rose.


    ¡°Please go a little faster.¡± There was a bit of anxiety mixed in his voice. Anyway, it was true that he was worried. -Is he in a lot of pain?-¡® He was trying to calm the beating of his heart with a serious expression inside the carriage, when suddenly he felt a huge impact and the carriage swayed. Rothesay was perplexed as he quickly grabbed onto the floor of the seat in the carriage and tried to regain his balance.


    Apparently, the driver of the carriage had made a mistake. Before the carriage had even stopped moving, Rothesay opened the door and got out of the carriage. The carriage and another carriage had tried to avoid colliding with each other and seemed to be swaying back and forth hard. The carriage on the other side appeared quite luxurious, and probably belonged to someone of a similar status to Rothesay, a high-ranking noble.


    ¡°Oy, be careful! Do you know who is riding in this carriage right now?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I said I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Who is the one that did something wrong, to then be shouting loudly?¡±


    The situation did not look too good. The moment Rothesay opened his mouth to try to cool down the two coachmen, somebody got out of the carriage, speaking in a light voice.


    She was a woman, who seemed to have sparkling fireworks bursting from her red hair, along with a shining golden sun that seemed to be embedded in her eyes. She looked to be roughly similar in age to Rothesay, if not even younger than him.


    ¡°Oh, Lady. You should just stay inside¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Please do not fight. More than that, is the person riding inside the other carriage alright?¡±


    He did not believe in the expression ¡°falling in love at first sight¡± and had even leaned towards hating it, but the moment he first laid eyes on her, Rothesay wanted to beat his past self senselessly for having even thought such a thing.


    He wondered if this was what ¡®falling in love at first sight¡¯ was like.


    He could not think of anything else. Only two thoughts dominated his mind. First, was that she was a very beautiful woman. Second, was that he wanted to start a conversation with her. This was a natural kind of phenomenon, and he put that exact thought into action.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lady. It seems that my coachman made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. I am fine.¡±


    They did not know each other since they had never met, but it was the fault of the man rather than the fault of the woman. Rothesay hated social gatherings so much that the chance of him attending them was as rare as the beans that grew during a drought. So, no matter how often people went to those social gatherings, if their luck was on the bad side, the chance of encountering and knowing Rothesay was extremely small.


    The woman was courteous, sticking to decorum and asking him, ¡°Perhaps, you were hurt somewhere, or do you have any injuries?¡±


    Rothesay was thrilled that the woman before him had said this to him first, and without having any particular thoughts go through his head, he replied to her, ¡°I am fine. Is the Lady okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also¡­¡±


    It was a relief to hear that. He tried to come up with other words to keep the conversation going, but the woman opened her mouth first.


    ¡°That is a relief. Then I will be taking my leave. Please be on your way safely,¡± she said.


    -No!- Rothesay shouted internally to himself. He could not let her go on her way like this. He gathered up his courage and called out to her to stop her from leaving, ¡°Wa- wait a minute, my Lady.¡±


    However, whether the woman could hear his words or not, she was already entering the carriage.


    Soon the woman¡¯s carriage departed, and Rothesay remained standing there for a while with a dazed look. -Oh my goodness¡­ I let her go like that!- As he was blaming himself silently, the coachman by his side said to him,


    ¡°Master Rothesay, if you wait here any longer, the sun may set. Let us be on our way quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rothesay had no choice but to move his feet that were now full of countless regrets. However, the red-haired woman that he had just met continued to linger in his head.


    <hr />


    After Rothesay arrived at the Count of Lascelles, he observed Walter lying in his bed and said bluntly, ¡°I do not think that you are even that sick.¡±


    At his words, Walter got up from his bed, as if he felt it was unfair,


    ¡°Sick! I am sick!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Be quiet already. When you act in such a way, you seem even less like a sick person.¡±


    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡± Walter sniffed his nose and laid back in his bed. The blanket was raised all the way to his neck.


    Rothesay thought that he had just caught a mild cold and fever as he explained to him, ¡°My mother spoke to me as if something catastrophic had happened, and so I came over here just in case, but it is just a mere cold and fever?


    ¡°I could die like this, Ro.¡±


    ¡°A fool cannot get sick, Wal.¡±


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you in your current condition, I think you will die earlier than me.¡±


    Walter gave one glimpse to the chuckling Rothesay, and said in a split voice, ¡°After lying down all day, I am bored to death. Any interesting stories to share with me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He turned the wheels in his head to think, and soon remembered one thing. The woman he had seen on the roadside. Rossy opened his mouth nonchalantly, ¡°I saw a woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Walter asked in a very surprised tone at the unexpected topic. Rothesay and a woman, this was a combination that really did not fit together. Unlike Walter, who often had romantic relationships, Rothesay was of a breed that did not get close to women. Of course, this was something that Walter could not fathom. Anyway, Rothesay was bringing up the subject of a woman. This was really rare. Walter promptly, ¡°Was she pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course your level is so low.¡± Rothesay clicked his tongue in condemnation as he replied right away, ¡°She is so beautiful. She resembles a goddess of the sun.¡±


    ¡°¡­I almost vomited just now.¡±


    ¡°But she really was so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­The person who should be making a trip to the hospital is most likely you and not me, Ro.¡±


    ¡°I am more than fine. She was just exceedingly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world was it? Was there such a beautiful woman in the capital?¡±


    ¡°I saw her for the first time today as well.¡±


    ¡°That must have been the case, since you are someone who does not attend social gatherings at all. That is why I said we should go to some of the parties together!¡± Walter hit the nail on the head as he followed up right away with another question, ¡°So, who is she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The biggest problem was that he did not know who she was. Rothesay¡¯s face turned serious¡­


    ===============


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 117 (1) - It is Your Destiny

    [Side Story: The Ninth Episode]


    ¡°Oh my goodness. You are saying you fell in love with someone without knowing who she is?¡± Walter looked at Rothesay with eyes that expressed how pathetic he considered the situation.


    Rothesay avoided his gaze as he proceeded to make up some kind of an excuse, ¡°There was not even enough time for me to be able to ask for a name. She left the scene right away.¡±


    ¡°How did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°On the way over here, the carriage faced a bit of an¡­ there had been an accident, and she was riding in the carriage opposite me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is this not a little romantic?¡­¡± Walter drawled as he put down the wet towel on his forehead, almost throwing it to the side. Whatever the case, he found the whole situation very amusing. He asked, ¡°Do you really not have any clue who she might be?¡±


    ¡°She has red hair that burns like a burst of fire, and eyes that are bright like the sun¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Do not add in all those additional sweet nothings. Are you writing a novel or something?¡±


    ¡°Red hair with golden amber eyes.¡±


    ¡°That is better because it is so simple.¡± Walter smiled and came up with a solution, ¡°Listen to me, Ro. I have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It will soon be celebrations for the Founding Day, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are correct.¡±


    ¡°All of the ladies will be attending that event on that day. Like any other social gathering, it is a great place to find a bridegroom, after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ should be the case?¡±


    ¡°So that is why you need to go out there this time.¡±


    ¡°But it is not like I will be certain to see her again just because I attend that day.¡±


    ¡°But if you keep yourself stuck in the corner of your room, you will not even have any sort of chance to see her again. The probability would be an absolute zero.¡±


    That was true. Rothesay nodded, his face showing that he conceded to this sentiment. ¡°It has been a long while since I have attended something like that.¡±


    ¡°That sure is something to be proud of, boy.¡± Walter gave him a scolding with a hoarse voice, ¡°If you had attended events like that all over, then you might have been able to meet her earlier.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that might have happened,¡± Rothesay replied, his voice revealing his blas¨¦ attitude about that possibility. He then asked Walter, ¡°Do you think she will come out, for certain?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. If she is not someone who is an outsider who can even surpass you, she should attend,¡± Walter chuckled as he answered, and continued, ¡°Rather than that, what will you do if she has a fiance? Or if she is already a married woman?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Walter had asked him that in a light manner, but Rothesay was seriously worried about that aspect.


    Walter was surprised by his friend¡¯s unexpected seriousness and exclaimed, ¡°Why are you worrying about something like that already?! Without knowing anything at all?¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± Rothesay acquiesced with a clear voice. He continued, ¡°I have to aim for the celebration of the Founding Day first¡­¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°I wonder where she might be¡­¡± Rothesay, who had joined in on the festivities for the Founding Day Celebration Party after a long interval of not attending, felt that everything about this event was unfamiliar. Still, he had actually attended the celebration a few times in the past, but it must have been a long time ago, since he could not remember very much. Well, since the person sitting on the Imperial Throne itself had changed in that time, the format of the parties being held might have also changed. He had never participated in any gatherings, except for the coronation party that was held when Lucio had been crowned the new Emperor.


    ¡°Do not roll your eyes everywhere like that! You look like you are cross-eyed.¡±


    Rothesay responded neatly to Walter¡¯s complaints with, ¡°Be silent!¡±


    ¡°How will you be able to find her among this many people? It would probably be faster to find an oasis in the desert! Or to search for a needle on the beach!¡±


    Abandoning his friend who was pouring out all kinds of grievances, Rothesay headed in a different direction on his own. He thought he would be able to find her, that he would surely be able to find her. Her physical appearance was relatively easy to notice.


    Especially the hair. He could clearly recall her red hair. It was a hue that could be discerned easily, even from a distance. So he just had to keep his eyes peeled and look around a little more. ¡®A little bit more¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah!¡± Someone released a shout and fell to the floor.


    At the same time, Rothesay felt the shock from the impact and stumbled back. With confused eyes, he surveyed the person who had been the other party in the collision. Uh¡­?


    A person who was familiar, no, someone he had wanted to see so very much had fallen and collapsed on the floor. Perhaps she had been holding a cocktail, as the dress she had on was wet, the darker parts clearly being noticeable, but fortunately her glass didn¡¯t seem to be broken.


    She seemed annoyed by her messed-up appearance as she groaned, ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    So, if there was something like destiny, then this had to be it!


    He spoke to her with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you alright, my Lady?¡±


    The woman heard him and naturally raised her head; Rothesay felt his heart pounding violently her every movement.


    The woman saw his face and soon shouted without realizing, ¡°Uh?!¡±


    After some time passed, she called out in remembrance, ¡°That time, with that carriage! Am I right?¡±


    ¡®So you do remember it.¡¯ Leaving only that fact in his mind to focus on, Rothesay laughed sharply. He politely reached out his hand to her, and said in a friendly voice, ¡°Please grab my hand first and rise up, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± The woman gently grabbed hold of the hand he extended and stood up.


    She did not seem to weigh much, as he barely had to put any strength in his hand as he helped her up. ¡®Why are you so light,¡¯ Rothesay wondered to himself internally.


    He swiftly apologized to her in a soft voice, ¡°I am sorry, my Lady. I should have been more careful, but it seems I have brought trouble to you once again.¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord. I was also negligent, as I was not being careful. I will be taking my leave¡­¡±


    ¡®No, you cannot!¡¯ He screamed inside. She was trying to run away from him again. If he let her get away from here now, he would be the biggest fool in the whole world. He could not let her just go this time. At least, at the very least, he had to learn what her name was. He hastily tried to stop her, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡®Good job, Ro!¡¯ As Rothesay admired himself for his spurt of courage, the woman looked up at him with a confused expression. Rothesay continued with a gentle smile, ¡°This is also some kind of fated union.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they not say it is a relationship when just clothes touch in passing?¡± Rothesay introduced himself with a shaky voice, ¡°My name is Rothesay Isle Lee Bradington.¡±


    ¡°Petronilla Laura Les Grochester¡­ is my name.¡±


    ¡®Petronilla.¡¯ Her name was also very pretty. Rather, Grochester, why was Grochester so familiar¡­?


    ===========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 117 (2) - It is Your Destiny

    [Side Story: The Ninth Episode]


    Rothesay continued to chew on those three syllables until he realized in utter shock that she was the older twin sister of Patrizia, who had recently become the Empress. She was the daughter of the Marquis of Grochester!


    At that time Rothesay noticed that Petronilla started to make a move to leave after they had exchanged their names, and caught hold of her, even knowing that it was a rude action to take, ¡°Excuse me, just a moment please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had managed to stop her, but there was no excuse he could think of for his action. ¡®What should I do? What kind of words should I bring up to her?¡¯ He kept squeezing his cluttered head, as he tried to make up some kind of excuse. It was then, her wet dress came into his line of sight. He quickly grabbed on to that excuse, ¡°Your dress is soaking so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would feel too bad if I sent you away in such a state.¡±


    ¡°No, I am alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the one that is not alright with it.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be a lady that is quite stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that is so.¡±


    ¡°I am not a strange person¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said that you are a strange person, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep avoiding me¡­ I just feel so bad about this situation, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright, my Lord. What in the world do you want to do for me? I am now really curious!¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s words, the smile on Rothesay¡¯s mouth grew wider. ¡®It is done! I found the link to connect us!¡¯ He said to her while trying to hide his trembling voice, ¡°First, I will compensate you for the dress you wore today.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is of a dark color so it is fi-¡­ Never mind, yes. Then if you will send it to the Marquis of Grochester¡­¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What would that be?¡±


    At Petronilla¡¯s question, Rothesay knelt on one knee in front of Petronilla with a friendly smile. This helped lowered his eye level, and Rothesay was able to look up at her for the first time since she was now standing taller than he was. Rothesay smiled brightly as he asked her in a low tone, ¡°Can you share a dance with me today, my Lady?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry?¡±


    Rothesay realized at once that Petronilla was taken aback. However, his interest in her was more important than his current feeling of embarrassment. He repeated what he had said to her, ¡°I asked if you could share a dance with me, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡± Petronilla hesitated, avoiding giving him an answer.


    Rothesay was content to wait patiently for her response. Waiting was his specialty, after all. The important thing was how her answer would come out. If only a positive answer came out, he could wait a hundred, or even a thousand years!


    ¡°I have¡­ I have no desire to do so.¡±


    So this was clearly a rejection. But Rothesay did not give up! If he gave up at this point, everything would be over. His first love, his unrequited love, all of that. He asked as if he was pleading with her, ¡°Can you not just grant me this one chance?¡±


    If the Countess of Bradington saw this scene, she would have asked him if he was right in the head, due to how startling a sight it was.


    Flustered by his persistent attitude, Petronilla asked, ¡°No, why in the world are you acting like this to me?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Rothesay confessed as a small flush crept over his face, ¡°I think I fell for you at first sight, my Lady.¡±


    The problem arose from there. The woman¡¯s face hardened quickly at that.


    At her response, Rothesay recounted what mistakes he might have made in the process of confessing, but he had done nothing out of the ordinary except to confess. He nervously swallowed some dry saliva.


    ¡°Fell for me¡­ did you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? I think you forgot, my Lord. This marks only our second encounter today. Even with that, the first moment was really but a split second.¡±


    ¡°The length of time does not matter when it comes to love. What is important is it being fated and the heart.¡±


    ¡°It is with regret that I tell you that I do not believe in such things very well¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell for you, at first sight, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Now, just how in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°It would seem that you do not believe in love at first sight, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°It is due to the fact that I think all of that is a bit absurd.¡±


    ¡°I am living proof of that, because my parents got married due to such a thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry, but I do not like things like that very much. Meeting for a long time and confirming the feelings for one another¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh dear,¡± Rothesay muttered with a bewildered face. There had been a problem elsewhere. He rebuked himself for acting like such a bigot and apologized to her, ¡°I am sorry, my Lady. It is due to my ignorance that I could not even think that the Lady would have an inclination such as that. I offer my apologies.¡±


    ¡°No, you do not need to go so far as to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is so, my Lady,¡± Rothesay drew a sweet smile on his mouth and looked up at Petronilla, ¡°Would you be able to meet with me for a ¡®long time¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What, all of a sudden to¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to engage in a formal courtship with my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All of this exactly happened in less than an hour after they had first met, but Rothesay did not care. He had already fallen too deep in his feelings for her. The speed it took for all of this to happen was so fast that even he felt scared. But it did not matter. His beating heart was clearly telling him what to do. ¡®This woman is your destiny. So make sure to hold onto this woman!¡¯


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lord. I do not like you, my Lord.¡±


    But all that came back to him was rejection. Still, Rothesay was not disappointed about that. It was only natural. This was barely the second time she had met him today, and in terms of duration, the whole time had amounted to less than an hour. That was why he could not give up even more. He beseeched her, ¡°I hope that my Lady will grant me the opportunity to get to know me.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not know why you keep being so insistent with this. I already told you that I do not like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°I fell in love at first sight when I met my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I am someone who will try hard for the one that I have in mind.¡± Rothesay asked Petronilla with his characteristic enchanting smile, ¡°That is why my Lady, please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you please share just one dance with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a request, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haa,¡± Petronilla released a sigh.


    Rothesay was very afraid that her following words would lead to another rejection.


    Fortunately for him, she responded unexpectedly, as if she had some sympathy for him, ¡°Fine. But it will only be for one song.¡±


    At her response, Rothesay¡¯s face broke into a big smile, as if he had earned the whole world. ¡°Thank you, my Lady!¡± It was a little funny, but it was enough for those words to pour out of his mouth.


    ===========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 118 (1) - That Was His Way of Doing Things

    [Side Story: The Tenth Episode]


    ¡°I finally got to meet her.¡±


    At Rothesay¡¯s words, Walter made a startled expression. After the banquet being held in honor of the Founding Celebration had ended, Rothesay had visited Walter bright and early the following morning; Walter had wondered if something had happened. He realized this was the news that Rothesay wanted to share. Walter asked for confirmation, ¡°So you met that woman?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°The twin sister of Empress Patrizia.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of the Marquis of Grochester?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow. That is a surprise!¡±


    ¡°What is a surprise?¡±


    ¡°No, it is just¡­ It is surprising that you were able to find her yesterday,¡± Walter responded vaguely in a flustered voice, ¡°It is not an easy matter, after all. There are quite a few ladies with golden eyes and red hair in the capital.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± Rothesay replied with a smile. ¡°So that is why the two of us are destined to be together.¡±


    ¡°You are seriously losing your mind.¡±


    ¡°Use better words than that when you speak. You want me to tattle on you to the Countess?¡±


    ¡°Immoral and childish jerk,¡± Walter ground his teeth as he replied, then proceeded to revert the topic of discussion back to the original subject. ¡°But it truly is an amazing situation. So¡­ what did you do yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Did you actually do something or¡­¡±


    Only then did Rothesay recognize the meaning behind Walter¡¯s words, and struck Walter¡¯s back with full force, without any mercy.


    Walter released a sharp shout along with a string of curse words. ¡®This jerk, he is unbelievably strong to the point of ignorance, unlike his physical appearance indicates.¡¯ ¡°That hurt!¡±


    ¡°How about blaming your rudeness and lowliness first?¡±


    ¡°Mean jerk,¡± Walter glowered momentarily at Rothesay before asking, ¡°So, you mean to say that nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°We almost¡­ shared a dance together, but that ended up being ruined.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. Why?¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden she just left the area. As if she was a person who urgently had to deal with an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a second, wait a second. So that is the end of it? Did you not promise the next time with her?¡±


    ¡°She was already gone before I had any time for that.¡± Rothesay asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you think that was a rejection?¡±


    ¡°A rejection? What did you do to think that?¡±


    ¡°I confessed to her that I liked her.¡±


    ¡°This crazy fool,¡± Walter shook his head and repeated, ¡°This crazy fool!¡±


    ¡°Please do not say it like that. I am going to be hurt by that.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are. Think with some common sense. A man that she only met twice confesses that he likes her! What woman would not feel burdened by that?¡± Walter had pointed out only what was fact, and continued to crush Rothesay repeatedly, ¡°You have to start from something small! If you say you like her out of nowhere, it is certain she will not reciprocate those feelings.¡±


    ¡°Ey¡­ so then, what should I do about that? I am in trouble. I never even thought of that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what should you do about that? You need to create another opportunity for yourself. Go and try to visit her now, if anything. Ask why she just left you without dancing with you at least once yesterday!¡±


    ¡°I should? Alone?¡±


    ¡°Then should the two of us go together? Do you actually want to go with me? If we did that, what would you do if the lady falls deeply in love with me?¡±


    ¡°This despicable guy¡­¡±


    ¡°What did I do!?¡±


    While bickering back and forth as they bickered, Rothesay thought to himself, ¡®Should I actually make a visit to her?¡¯


    Walter seemed to catch on to what he was thinking, and said, ¡°If you miss this chance now, I think you will regret it.¡±


    ¡®Right. I would regret it very much.¡¯ Rothesay hurried out of his seat, leaving only the words, ¡°I will be taking my leave!¡±


    After a while, Walter left alone, murmured to himself, ¡°Does not plan to get married, he said; what a bunch of baloney. Even ants that are passing by would laugh!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    He had managed to arrive at the estate, thanks to the support from Walter¡¯s words.


    ¡®I do not know what to do for the next step.¡¯ Rothesay wandered around in front of the Marquis of Grochester¡¯s gate with an extremely nervous expression. If anyone saw him, it would be a sight a suspicious person would report to the Marquis right away. After contemplating for around half an hour, Rothesay thought that if Walter saw him like this he would burst into a fit of laughter, letting him know he was acting foolish.


    Coming to a huge decision, Rothesay gathered his courage and knocked on the door thrice.


    Someone opened the door and appeared in front of him at the sound of the light and rhythmical knock. ¡°Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    With a foolish look on his face, Rothesay quickly replied in a sheepish manner. Of course, his words were a bit twisted in the middle, ¡°I, I am Ro, Rothesay Isle Lee Bradington of the Bradington family.¡±


    ¡°You must be the Young Lord of the Count of Bradington.¡± The butler had a deadpan expression as he listened to Rothesay, then asked him the reason for his visit, ¡°What brought the young Lord all the way here¡­? Perhaps, did something happen to the Count and Countess of Bradington?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh no. This does not concern my parents¡­¡± Rossy swallowed a big gulp while talking, and slowly concluded his explanation, ¡°That¡­ that is, I came to see Lady Petronilla.¡±


    ¡°Our Lady Petronilla?¡± The fact that the butler thought this was a completely unexpected response appeared readily on his face.


    As Rothesay nodded with a slightly reddened face, he heard someone¡¯s voice come from inside, ¡°Butler? Is there something going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my Lady. For what reason did you come out this far¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it seemed a guest had arrived.¡± The person behind the affectionate voice was none other than the Marchioness of the Grochester household.


    Rothesay¡¯s face froze immediately when he realized he had already met the ¡°final boss.¡± This was a situation that was truly unexpected. ¡®Oh my good God!¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, this early in the morning? Who might this be?¡±


    ¡°That is, he says he is the Young Lord of the Bradington family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She also seemed quite surprised, also thinking that he was a quite unexpected guest.


    Rothesay was clearly nervous, and kept swallowing with his throat all dry.


    She continued, ¡°Butler, what are you doing not escorting him in? Are you intending to keep the guest standing here?


    ¡°Yes, my Lady.¡±


    Finally, the doors were completely pulled wide open, and Rothesay could face the Marchioness of Grochester.


    Petronilla¡¯s appearance had all originated from her; she was an impressive woman with the same red hair and golden eyes as Petronilla.


    Rothesay greeted her politely, ¡°This is my first time making your acquaintance, Marchioness Grochester. I am Rothesay Isle Lee Bradington from the Bradington family.¡±


    ¡°Are you the son of the Count and Countess, the lovebird couple famous for their conjugal harmony?¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I am glad you have made a visit, as it is very welcome. But what was the reason for this visit¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rothesay hesitated for a moment, then quickly answered with courage, ¡°I am here to call upon the Lady Petronilla!¡±


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED

 Chapter 236 - That Was His Way of Doing Things

    [Side Story: The Tenth Episode]


    ¡°Oh my, my eldest child?¡± she asked him in a voice that clearly revealed she had never imagined this would be his purpose, ¡°Do you know my Nil?¡±


    ¡°I met her yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that is it,¡± As if she could guess everything from his answer, the Marchioness of Grochester continued with a strange smile on her lips, ¡°Please follow me. Nil is on the second floor. Let us go together.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Why exactly are you looking for Nil again?¡± The Marchioness of Grochester suddenly asked as she was going up the stairs.


    Rothesay was briefly puzzled by her question, but soon answered with the truth, ¡°The meeting I had with your daughter yesterday had a lasting impression on me.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°She was just absolutely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Today, I have realized that your daughter resembles you, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this compliment is with some explicit intent, Young Lord?


    ¡°I just want you to feel good about these words, my Lady.¡± As he continued to exchange words with her, he noticed they were already standing in front of the door to a room. As he was seriously wondering if he should just run away at that moment, the door opened as someone appeared.


    She exclaimed in a slightly surprised voice, ¡°B¡­radington, Young Lord?¡±


    When he heard her voice, he realized that all the instances when he had hesitated were all for nothing. Rather, he rebuked himself for being so foolish for not having had the courage earlier. He naturally smiled as he greeted her, ¡°It has been a while, my Lady.¡± ¡®No, it has not been a long time. Because we clearly saw each other last night,¡¯ Rothesay reminded himself as he stared at Petronilla with a thumping heart.


    Petronilla stared at the Marchioness of Grochester, her expression asking how this had all happened, but the Marchioness just maintained her smile as she only said, ¡°The Young Lord said the meeting he had yesterday with you was quite impressive. That is why he has visited to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Mother, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are feeling uncomfortable, I will take my leave, my Lady,¡± Rothesay quickly stepped in to reassure her.


    The Marchioness of Grochester had left smoothly; Petronilla could only stare at Rothesay with a dismayed look on her face. Petronilla asked him, ¡°What would bring you all the way here¡­ No, I am a little busy. I hope you can simply state the reason and be on your way.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, you are a senior maid at the Empress¡¯ Palace. I had forgotten.¡± Rothesay smiled as he handed something to Petronilla.


    It was a bouquet. He had not purchased it deliberately, rather he had bought it on impulse, on the way to see her.


    ¡°I was going for a walk today when I saw that there were these flowers that resemble my Lady¡­¡±


    He had not actually taken a walk, but it was true that he had seen these flowers that resembled her in front of a flower shop. That was why he had unconsciously bought a bouquet that he would not normally buy.


    ¡°So I bought a bouquet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Lord. But why give something like this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I have already told you, my Lady,¡± he replied with a charming smile. Everything about him was sincere as he told her, ¡°I do my best, and give my all, to someone I love.¡± That was his way of doing things. ¡°I attempted my very best in my own way, and I hope that it is to your liking, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°It is not that¡­ Thank you, Young Lord.¡±


    Rothesay¡¯s face lit up at her mostly positive answer. Petronilla broke into a grin seeing his reaction. Rothesay was encouraged by this response, and asked a question that he had hesitated to bring up, ¡°Why did you leave so abruptly yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I was distracted by the disturbance that had occurred yesterday. I am really sorry if I made you wait.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. I would have forgotten if I had been in that situation as well. Well done on that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then maybe I can¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Please speak on.¡±


    When Petronilla urged Rothesay to continue, as he seemed shy and unable to finish his thought, he spoke as if he had been waiting for the opportunity to do so. He had decided not to leave any room for regret now, ¡°Because we could not share a dance together yesterday¡­ If you are alright with the idea, will you go on a date with me?¡±


    ¡®Done! I did it!¡¯ Rothesay waited for her reply, not even trying to calm down his thumping heart.


    But there was a problem; her expression was dark. ¡®Am I going to be rejected?¡¯ The outcome that he did not want to think about the most kept lingering in his mind. He was assuming all sorts of negative situations internally, but an unexpected answer came to him.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    With those words, the dead expression on Rothesay¡¯s face suddenly came back to life. ¡®God, thank you so very much! I will live better in the future.¡¯ He asked joyfully, ¡°Do you really mean that?¡±


    ¡°I do not speak conflicting things with one mouth. Instead, I will lay down the condition that I will be sent home before the sun sets.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lady. I am not such a promiscuous person.¡± Of course, it would have been different for someone like Walter, but Rothesay also added this sentiment for himself. ¡°When would be a good time for you, my Lady. If only my Lady is alright with it, even right this very moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I am sorry, right this very moment would not work for me¡­ I will send someone to the Bradington estate. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± Rothesay replied with a big smile, as if it did not matter to him when that would be. Anyway, the important thing was that he and she would be going on a date. Even if it was not that day, they would sooner or later.


    At that moment, Petronilla burst into laughter in front of Rothesay¡¯s eyes. Of course, there was no way that Rothesay would miss this. He raised one end of his mouth all the way up as he asked with a childlike expression, ¡°Huh? You just laughed. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that important?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is important,¡± He explained the reason, his voice going deep, ¡°Because this was the first time you were looking at me as you laughed.¡± ¡®What a fascinating thing this is. She looked right at me with a smile and laughed!¡¯ Rothesay did not hide his excitement as he prepared to take his leave.


    Seeing this, she asked him, ¡°Are you going to leave already?¡±


    ¡°Did you not say that you are busy today? I have no intention of taking away my Lady¡¯s precious time.¡± So, for today, this would be it. After Rothesay said these words, he knelt on one knee as he settled down in front of Petronilla. As Petronilla stared at his action with a dazed expression, he placed a kiss on the back of her right hand. ¡®This is never done without an ulterior motive¡­ it is a kiss full of it. Although it was packaged with courtesy.¡¯ Rothesay smiled and stated in a sweet voice, ¡°Then, I will be seeing you again soon, my Lady!¡±


    It was the first time he was looking forward to the future so much. Rothesay smiled brightly at the thought.


    =========


    Translated by Haeli


    Edited by RED